This is a modern-English version of Five Little Peppers and How They Grew, originally written by Sidney, Margaret.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS
AND HOW THEY GREW
By Margaret Sidney
To the Memory of MY MOTHER; wise in counsel—tender in judgment, and in all charity —strengthful in Christian faith and purpose —I dedicate, with reverence, this simple book.
To the Memory of MY MOTHER; wise in advice—gentle in judgment, and in all kindness —strong in Christian faith and purpose —I dedicate, with respect, this simple book.
FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS
A HOME VIEW
The little old kitchen had quieted down from the bustle and confusion of mid-day; and now, with its afternoon manners on, presented a holiday aspect, that as the principal room in the brown house, it was eminently proper it should have. It was just on the edge of the twilight; and the little Peppers, all except Ben, the oldest of the flock, were enjoying a “breathing spell,” as their mother called it, which meant some quiet work suitable for the hour. All the “breathing spell” they could remember however, poor things; for times were always hard with them nowadays; and since the father died, when Phronsie was a baby, Mrs. Pepper had had hard work to scrape together money enough to put bread into her children's mouths, and to pay the rent of the little brown house.
The small old kitchen had calmed down from the hustle and bustle of midday; and now, with its afternoon vibe, it presented a festive look that, as the main room in the brown house, it was totally fitting it should have. It was just getting close to twilight; and the little Peppers, except for Ben, the oldest, were enjoying a “break,” as their mom called it, which meant doing some quiet work suited for the time. It was all the “break” they could remember, poor things; because times had always been tough for them lately; and since their father passed away when Phronsie was a baby, Mrs. Pepper had struggled to gather enough money to put food on the table and pay the rent for the little brown house.
But she had met life too bravely to be beaten down now. So with a stout heart and a cheery face, she had worked away day after day at making coats, and tailoring and mending of all descriptions; and she had seen with pride that couldn't be concealed, her noisy, happy brood growing up around her, and filling her heart with comfort, and making the little brown house fairly ring with jollity and fun.
But she had faced life too bravely to be brought down now. So, with a strong heart and a cheerful face, she worked day after day making coats, tailoring, and mending all sorts of things; and she watched with pride that couldn't be hidden as her lively, happy kids grew up around her, filling her heart with comfort and making the little brown house come alive with joy and laughter.
“Poor things!” she would say to herself, “they haven't had any bringing up; they've just scrambled up!” And then she would set her lips together tightly, and fly at her work faster than ever. “I must get schooling for them some way, but I don't see how!”
“Poor things!” she would say to herself, “they haven't had any upbringing; they've just scrambled up!” And then she would press her lips together tightly and dive into her work faster than ever. “I have to find a way to get them an education, but I don't see how!”
Once or twice she had thought, “Now the time is coming!” but it never did: for winter shut in very cold, and it took so much more to feed and warm them, that the money went faster than ever. And then, when the way seemed clear again, the store changed hands, so that for a long time she failed to get her usual supply of sacks and coats to make; and that made sad havoc in the quarters and half-dollars laid up as her nest egg. But—“Well, it'll come some time,” she would say to herself; “because it must!” And so at it again she would fly, brisker than ever.
Once or twice, she thought, “Now the time is coming!” but it never happened: because winter set in very cold, and it took much more to feed and warm them, so the money disappeared faster than ever. Then, just when things seemed clear again, the store changed ownership, and for a long time, she couldn't get her usual supply of sacks and coats to make; that really messed up the quarters and half-dollars she had saved as her nest egg. But—“Well, it'll come sometime,” she would tell herself; “because it has to!” And with that, she would dive back in, more energized than ever.
“To help mother,” was the great ambition of all the children, older and younger; but in Polly's and Ben's souls, the desire grew so overwhelmingly great as to absorb all lesser thoughts. Many and vast were their secret plans, by which they were to astonish her at some future day, which they would only confide—as they did everything else—to one another. For this brother and sister were everything to each other, and stood loyally together through “thick and thin.”
“To help Mom,” was the big dream of all the kids, older and younger; but for Polly and Ben, the desire became so powerful that it took over all their other thoughts. They had many secret plans that would surprise her one day, which they shared only with each other, just like everything else. This brother and sister meant everything to each other and stuck together loyally through “thick and thin.”
Polly was ten, and Ben one year older; and the younger three of the “Five Little Peppers,” as they were always called, looked up to them with the intensest admiration and love. What they failed to do, couldn't very well be done by any One!
Polly was ten, and Ben was a year older. The younger three of the "Five Little Peppers," as they were always known, looked up to them with the deepest admiration and love. Whatever they couldn't achieve, no one else could really do either!
“Oh dear!” exclaimed Polly as she sat over in the corner by the window helping her mother pull out basting threads from a coat she had just finished, and giving an impatient twitch to the sleeve, “I do wish we could ever have any light—just as much as we want!”
“Oh no!” Polly exclaimed as she sat in the corner by the window, helping her mom pull out basting threads from a coat she had just finished, and giving an impatient tug to the sleeve. “I really wish we could have as much light as we want!”
“You don't need any light to see these threads,” said Mrs. Pepper, winding up hers carefully, as she spoke, on an old spool. “Take care, Polly, you broke that; thread's dear now.”
“You don't need any light to see these threads,” said Mrs. Pepper, carefully winding hers onto an old spool as she spoke. “Be careful, Polly, you broke that; thread is expensive now.”
“I couldn't help it,” said Polly, vexedly; “it snapped; everything's dear now, it seems to me! I wish we could have—oh! ever an' ever so many candles; as many as we wanted. I'd light 'em all, so there! and have it light here one night, anyway!”
“I couldn’t help it,” Polly said, annoyed. “It broke; everything feels expensive to me now! I wish we could have—oh! so many candles; as many as we wanted. I’d light them all, there! and have it bright here one night, anyway!”
“Yes, and go dark all the rest of the year, like as anyway,” observed Mrs. Pepper, stopping to untie a knot. “Folks who do so never have any candles,” she added, sententiously.
“Yes, and stay in the dark for the rest of the year, just like that,” said Mrs. Pepper, pausing to untie a knot. “People who do that never have any candles,” she added, wisely.
“How many'd you have, Polly?” asked Joel, curiously, laying down his hammer, and regarding her with the utmost anxiety.
“How many did you have, Polly?” asked Joel, curiously, putting down his hammer and looking at her with great concern.
“Oh, two hundred!” said Polly, decidedly. “I'd have two hundred, all in a row!”
“Oh, two hundred!” said Polly, confidently. “I’d want two hundred, all lined up!”
“Two hundred candles!” echoed Joel, in amazement. “My whockety! what a lot!”
“Two hundred candles!” Joel exclaimed in disbelief. “Wow! That’s a lot!”
“Don't say such dreadful words, Joel,” put in Polly, nervously, stopping to pick up her spool of basting thread that was racing away all by itself; “tisn't nice.”
“Don't say such awful things, Joel,” Polly said nervously, pausing to grab her spool of basting thread that was rolling away on its own; “it's not nice.”
“Tisn't worse than to wish you'd got things you haven't,” retorted Joel. “I don't believe you'd light 'em all at once,” he added, incredulously.
“It’s not worse than wishing you had things you don’t,” replied Joel. “I don’t believe you’d light them all at once,” he added, incredulously.
“Yes, I would too!” replied Polly, reckessly; “two hundred of 'em, if I had a chance; all at once, so there, Joey Pepper!”
“Yes, I would too!” replied Polly, recklessly; “two hundred of them, if I had the chance; all at once, so there, Joey Pepper!”
“Oh,” said little Davie, drawing a long sigh. “Why, 'twould be just like heaven, Polly! but wouldn't it cost money, though!”
“Oh,” said little Davie, letting out a long sigh. “It would be just like heaven, Polly! But wouldn’t it cost money, though!”
“I don't care,” said Polly, giving a flounce in her chair, which snapped another thread; “oh dear me! I didn't mean to, mammy; well, I wouldn't care how much money it cost, we'd have as much light as we wanted, for once; so!”
“I don't care,” said Polly, tossing her hair back in her chair, which snapped another thread; “oh dear! I didn't mean to, mom; well, I wouldn't care how much it cost, we’d have as much light as we wanted, just this once; so!”
“Mercy!” said Mrs. Pepper, “you'd have the house afire! Two hundred candles! who ever heard of such a thing!”
“Mercy!” said Mrs. Pepper, “you'd set the house on fire! Two hundred candles! Who ever heard of such a thing!”
“Would they burn?” asked Phronsie, anxiously, getting up from the floor where she was crouching with David, overseeing Joel nail on the cover of an old box; and going to Polly's side she awaited her answer patiently.
“Will they burn?” asked Phronsie, anxiously, standing up from the floor where she had been crouching with David, watching Joel nail the cover onto an old box; she went to Polly's side and waited patiently for her answer.
“Burn?” said Polly. “There, that's done now, mamsie dear!” And she put the coat, with a last little pat, into her mother's lap. “I guess they would, Phronsie pet.” And Polly caught up the little girl, and spun round and round the old kitchen till they were both glad to stop.
“Burn?” said Polly. “There, that’s done now, Mom!” And she placed the coat, giving it one last little pat, into her mother’s lap. “I guess they would, Phronsie sweetheart.” Then Polly scooped up the little girl and spun around in the old kitchen until they were both happy to stop.
“Then,” said Phronsie, as Polly put her down, and stood breathless after her last glorious spin, “I do so wish we might, Polly; oh, just this very one minute!”
“Then,” said Phronsie, as Polly set her down and stood breathless after her last exciting spin, “I really wish we could, Polly; oh, just for this one minute!”
And Phronsie clasped her fat little hands in rapture at the thought.
And Phronsie clasped her chubby little hands in delight at the thought.
“Well,” said Polly, giving a look up at the old clock in the corner; “deary me! it's half-past five; and most time for Ben to come home!”
“Well,” said Polly, glancing up at the old clock in the corner, “oh my! It's half-past five; and it's almost time for Ben to come home!”
Away she flew to get supper. So for the next few moments nothing was heard but the pulling out of the old table into the middle of the floor, the laying the cloth, and all the other bustle attendant upon the being ready for Ben. Polly went skipping around, cutting the bread, and bringing dishes; only stopping long enough to fling some scraps of reassuring nonsense to the two boys, who were thoroughly dismayed at being obliged to remove their traps into a corner.
Away she went to prepare dinner. For the next few moments, nothing could be heard except for the sound of the old table being pulled into the middle of the room, the cloth being laid out, and all the other activity that goes into getting ready for Ben. Polly skipped around, cutting the bread and bringing out dishes, stopping only briefly to toss some light-hearted nonsense to the two boys, who were completely upset about having to move their stuff into a corner.
Phronsie still stood just where Polly left her. Two hundred candles! oh! what could it mean! She gazed up to the old beams overhead, and around the dingy walls, and to the old black stove, with the fire nearly out, and then over everything the kitchen contained, trying to think how it would seem. To have it bright and winsome and warm! to suit Polly—“oh!” she screamed.
Phronsie was still exactly where Polly had left her. Two hundred candles! Oh! What could it mean? She looked up at the old beams above, around the grimy walls, and at the old black stove, which had nearly burned out, then over everything in the kitchen, trying to imagine how it would look. To make it bright, cheerful, and warm! To match Polly—“oh!” she screamed.
“Goodness!” said Polly, taking her head out of the old cupboard in the corner, “how you scared me, Phronsie!”
“Wow!” said Polly, pulling her head out of the old cupboard in the corner, “you really scared me, Phronsie!”
“Would they ever go out?” asked the child gravely, still standing where Polly left her.
“Will they ever go out?” the child asked seriously, still standing where Polly had left her.
“What?” asked Polly, stopping with a dish of cold potatoes in her hand. “What, Phronsie?”
“What?” asked Polly, pausing with a plate of cold potatoes in her hand. “What is it, Phronsie?”
“Why, the candles,” said the child, “the ever-an'-ever so many pretty lights!”
“Why, the candles,” said the child, “all those pretty lights!”
“Oh, my senses!” cried Polly, with a little laugh, “haven't you forgotten that! Yes—no, that is, Phronsie, if we could have 'em at all, we wouldn't ever let 'em go out!”
“Oh, my senses!” Polly exclaimed with a little laugh, “haven't you forgotten that! Yes—no, I mean, Phronsie, if we could have them at all, we wouldn't ever let them go out!”
“Not once?” asked Phronsie, coming up to Polly with a little skip, and nearly upsetting her, potatoes and all—“not once, Polly, truly?”
“Not even once?” asked Phronsie, skipping over to Polly and almost knocking her over, potatoes and all—“not once, Polly, really?”
“No, not forever-an'-ever,” said Polly; “take care, Phronsie! there goes a potato; no, we'd keep 'em always!”
“No, not forever and ever,” said Polly; “be careful, Phronsie! There goes a potato; no, we’d always keep them!”
“No, you don't want to,” said Mrs. Pepper, coming out of the bedroom in time to catch the last words; “they won't be good to-morrow; better have them to-night, Polly.”
“No, you don't want to,” said Mrs. Pepper, coming out of the bedroom just in time to catch the last words; “they won't be good tomorrow; better to have them tonight, Polly.”
“Ma'am!” said Polly, setting down her potato-dish on the table, and staring at her mother with all her might—“have what, mother?”
“Ma'am!” said Polly, putting her potato dish on the table and staring at her mother as hard as she could—“What is it, mom?”
“Why, the potatoes, to be sure,” replied Mrs. Pepper; “didn't you say you better keep them, child?”
“Of course, the potatoes,” Mrs. Pepper replied. “Didn’t you say you should keep them, sweetie?”
“Twasn't potatoes—at all,” said Polly, with a little gasp; “twas—dear me! here's Ben!” For the door opened, and Phronsie, with a scream of delight, bounded into Ben's arms.
“It wasn’t potatoes—at all,” said Polly, with a little gasp; “it was—oh dear! here’s Ben!” For the door opened, and Phronsie, with a scream of joy, jumped into Ben's arms.
“It's just jolly,” said Ben, coming in, his chubby face all aglow, and his big blue eyes shining so honest and true; “it's just jolly to get home! supper ready, Polly?”
“It's just great,” said Ben, coming in, his chubby face all lit up, and his big blue eyes shining so honestly; “it's just great to be home! Is supper ready, Polly?”
“Yes,” said Polly; “that is—all but—” and she dashed off for Phronsie's eating apron.
“Yes,” said Polly; “that is—all but—” and she ran off to get Phronsie's eating apron.
“Sometime,” said Phronsie, with her mouth half full, when the meal was nearly over, “we're going to be awful rich; we are, Ben, truly!”
“Sometime,” said Phronsie, with her mouth half full, when the meal was nearly over, “we're going to be super rich; we are, Ben, really!”
“No?” said Ben, affecting the most hearty astonishment; “you don't say so, Chick!”
“Really?” said Ben, pretending to be completely shocked. “You’re kidding me, Chick!”
“Yes,” said Phronsie, shaking her yellow head very wisely at him, and diving down into her cup of very weak milk and water to see if Polly had put any sugar in by mistake—a proceeding always expectantly observed. “Yes, we are really, Bensie, very dreadful rich!”
“Yes,” Phronsie said, shaking her yellow head knowingly at him and leaning down into her cup of very weak milk and water to check if Polly had accidentally added any sugar—a process that was always watched with anticipation. “Yes, Bensie, we are actually really, very rich!”
“I wish we could be rich now, then,” said Ben, taking another generous slice of the brown bread; “in time for mamsie's birthday,” and he cast a sorrowful glance at Polly.
“I wish we could be rich now, then,” said Ben, taking another big slice of the brown bread; “in time for Mom’s birthday,” and he looked sadly at Polly.
“I know,” said Polly; “oh dear! if we only could celebrate it!”
“I know,” said Polly; “oh no! if only we could celebrate it!”
“I don't want any other celebration,” said Mrs. Pepper, beaming on them so that a little flash of sunshine seemed to hop right down on the table, “than to look round on you all; I'm rich now, and that's a fact!”
“I don’t want any other celebration,” said Mrs. Pepper, smiling at them so brightly that it felt like a little ray of sunshine landed on the table, “than to look around at all of you; I’m rich now, and that’s a fact!”
“Mamsie don't mind her five bothers,” cried Polly, jumping up and running to hug her mother; thereby producing a like desire in all the others, who immediately left their seats and followed her example.
“Mamsie doesn’t mind her five brothers,” cried Polly, jumping up and running to hug her mom; this made all the others want to do the same, so they immediately got up from their seats and followed her lead.
“Mother's rich enough,” ejaculated Mrs. Pepper; her bright, black eyes glistening with delight, as the noisy troop filed back to their bread and potatoes; “if we can only keep together, dears, and grow up good, so that the little brown house won't be ashamed of us, that's all I ask.”
“Mother's rich enough,” exclaimed Mrs. Pepper, her bright black eyes shining with joy as the noisy group returned to their bread and potatoes. “If we can just stick together, dears, and grow up to be good, so that the little brown house won’t be embarrassed by us, that’s all I ask.”
“Well,” said Polly, in a burst of confidence to Ben, after the table had been pushed back against the wall, the dishes nicely washed, wiped, and set up neatly in the cupboard, and all traces of the meal cleared away; “I don't care; let's try and get a celebration, somehow, for mamsie!”
"Well," Polly said to Ben, feeling confident after they had pushed the table back against the wall, washed and dried the dishes, organized everything neatly in the cupboard, and cleared away all evidence of the meal. "I don't care; let's figure out a way to celebrate for Mom!"
“How are you going to do it?” asked Ben, who was of a decidedly practical turn of mind, and thus couldn't always follow Polly in her flights of imagination.
“How are you going to do it?” asked Ben, who was very practical and couldn’t always keep up with Polly’s imaginative ideas.
“I don't know,” said Polly; “but we must some way.”
“I don't know,” said Polly, “but we have to find a way.”
“Phoh! that's no good,” said Ben, disdainfully; then seeing Polly's face, he added kindly: “let's think, though; and perhaps there'll be some way.”
“Ugh! that's not good,” said Ben, looking down on it; then seeing Polly's face, he added gently: “let's think about it, and maybe we can figure something out.”
“Oh, I know,” cried Polly, in delight; “I know the very thing, Ben! let's make her a cake; a big one, you know, and—”
“Oh, I know,” exclaimed Polly, happily; “I know exactly what to do, Ben! Let's make her a cake; a big one, you know, and—”
“She'll see you bake it,” said Ben; “or else she'll smell it, and that'd be just as bad.”
“She’ll see you bake it,” Ben said, “or she’ll smell it, and that’d be just as bad.”
“No, she won't either,” replied Polly. “Don't you know she's going to help Mrs. Henderson to-morrow; so there!”
“No, she won't either,” Polly replied. “Don't you know she's going to help Mrs. Henderson tomorrow? So there!”
“So she is,” said Ben; “good for you, Polly, you always think of everything!”
“So she is,” Ben said. “Good for you, Polly, you always think of everything!”
“And then,” said Polly, with a comfortable little feeling at her heart at Ben's praise, “why, we can have it all out of the way splendidly, you know, when she comes home—and besides, Grandma Bascom'll tell me how. You know we've only got brown flour, Ben; I mean to go right over and ask her now.”
“And then,” said Polly, feeling warm inside from Ben's compliment, “we can get everything sorted out perfectly when she comes home—and anyway, Grandma Bascom will show me how. You know we only have brown flour, Ben; I’m going to go over and ask her right now.”
“Oh, no, you mustn't,” cried Ben, catching hold of her arm as she was preparing to fly off. “Mammy'll find it out; better wait till to-morrow; and besides Polly—” And Ben stopped, unwilling to dampen this propitious beginning. “The stove'll act like everything, to-morrow! I know 'twill; then what'll you do!”
“Oh, no, you shouldn’t,” Ben exclaimed, grabbing her arm as she was about to fly away. “Mom will find out; it’s better to wait until tomorrow; and besides, Polly—” Ben paused, not wanting to ruin this promising start. “The stove will work perfectly tomorrow! I’m sure it will; then what will you do?”
“It sha'n't!” said Polly, running up to look it in the face; “if it does, I'll shake it; the mean old thing!”
“It won't!” said Polly, running up to look it in the face; “if it does, I'll shake it; the nasty old thing!”
The idea of Polly's shaking the lumbering old black affair, sent Ben into such a peal of laughter that it brought all the other children running to the spot; and nothing would do but they must one and all, be told the reason. So Polly and Ben took them into confidence, which so elated them that half an hour after, when long past her bedtime, Phronsie declared, “I'm not going to bed! I want to sit up like Polly!”
The thought of Polly shaking the clunky old black thing made Ben burst out laughing, which attracted all the other kids to the scene. They insisted on knowing why he was laughing. So, Polly and Ben shared the story with them, which made the kids so happy that half an hour later, well past her bedtime, Phronsie announced, “I’m not going to bed! I want to stay up like Polly!”
“Don't tease her,” whispered Polly to Ben, who thought she ought to go; so she sat straight up on her little stool, winking like everything to keep awake.
“Don’t tease her,” whispered Polly to Ben, who thought she should leave; so she sat straight up on her little stool, winking like crazy to stay awake.
At last, as Polly was in the midst of one of her liveliest sallies, over tumbled Phronsie, a sleepy little heap, upon the floor.
At last, while Polly was in the middle of one of her most energetic moments, Phronsie tumbled over, a sleepy little bundle, onto the floor.
“I want—to go—to bed!” she said; “take me—Polly!”
“I want to go to bed!” she said. “Take me, Polly!”
“I thought so,” laughed Polly, and bundled her off into the bedroom.
“I thought so,” laughed Polly, and pushed her into the bedroom.
MAKING HAPPINESS FOR MAMSIE
And so, the minute her mother had departed for the minister's house next morning, and Ben had gone to his day's work, chopping wood for Deacon Blodgett, Polly assembled her force around the old stove, and proceeded to business. She and the children had been up betimes that morning to get through with the work; and now, as they glanced around with a look of pride on the neatly swept floor, the dishes all done, and everything in order, the moment their mother's back was turned they began to implore Polly to hurry and begin.
And so, the moment her mom left for the minister’s house the next morning, and Ben went off to chop wood for Deacon Blodgett, Polly gathered the kids around the old stove and got down to business. She and the children had woken up early to finish the chores, and now, as they looked around proudly at the clean floor, the finished dishes, and everything in place, they started begging Polly to hurry up and get started as soon as their mom was out of sight.
“It's most 'leven o'clock,” said Joel, who, having no work to do outside, that day, was prancing around, wild to help along the festivities; “it's most 'leven o'clock, Polly Pepper! you won't have it done.”
“It's almost eleven o'clock,” said Joel, who, with no work to do outside that day, was bouncing around, eager to help with the celebrations; “it's almost eleven o'clock, Polly Pepper! you won't get it done.”
“Oh, no; 'tisn't either, Joe;” said Polly, with a very flushed face, and her arms full of kindlings, glancing up at the old clock as she spoke; “tisn't but quarter of nine; there, take care, Phronsie! you can't lift off the cover; do help her, Davie.”
“Oh, no; it’s not that, Joe,” said Polly, her face very flushed and her arms full of kindling, glancing up at the old clock as she spoke. “It’s only a quarter to nine; there, be careful, Phronsie! You can’t lift off the cover; help her out, Davie.”
“No; let me!” cried Joel, springing forward; “it's my turn; Dave got the shingles; it's my turn, Polly.”
“No; let me!” Joel shouted, jumping forward; “it's my turn; Dave had the shingles; it's my turn, Polly.”
“So 'tis,” said Polly; “I forgot; there,” as she flung in the wood, and poked it all up in a nice little heap coaxingly. “It can't help but burn; what a cake we'll have for mamsie!”
“So it is,” said Polly; “I forgot; there,” as she tossed in the wood and arranged it all into a nice little pile. “It has to burn; what a cake we’ll make for Mom!”
“It'll be so big,” cried Phronsie, hopping around on one set of toes, “that mamsie won't know what to do, will she, Polly?”
“It'll be so big,” cried Phronsie, hopping around on one foot, “that Mom won't know what to do, will she, Polly?”
“No, I don't believe she will,” said Polly, gayly, stuffing in more wood; “Oh, dear! there goes Ben's putty; it's all come out!”
“No, I don’t think she will,” said Polly cheerfully, packing in more wood; “Oh no! Ben’s putty just fell out; it’s all come out!”
“So it has,” said Joel, going around back of the stove to explore; and then he added cheerfully, “it's bigger'n ever; oh! it's an awful big hole, Polly!”
“So it has,” said Joel, moving to the back of the stove to check it out; and then he added cheerfully, “it's bigger than ever; oh! it's a really big hole, Polly!”
“Now, whatever shall we do!” said Polly, in great distress; “that hateful old crack! and Ben's clear off to Deacon Blodgett's!”
“Now, what are we going to do?” said Polly, really upset. “That annoying old crack! And Ben's gone off to Deacon Blodgett's!”
“I'll run and get him,” cried Joel, briskly; “I'll bring him right home in ten minutes.”
“I'll go get him,” Joel shouted excitedly; “I'll bring him back home in ten minutes.”
“Oh, no, you must not, Joe,” cried Polly in alarm; “it wouldn't ever be right to take him off from his work; mamsie wouldn't like it.”
“Oh, no, you can't, Joe,” Polly exclaimed in alarm. “It wouldn't be right to pull him away from his work; mamsie wouldn't like it.”
“What will you do, then?” asked Joel, pausing on his way to the door.
“What are you going to do, then?” asked Joel, stopping on his way to the door.
“I'm sure I don't know,” said Polly, getting down on her knees to examine the crack; “I shall have to stuff it with paper, I s'pose.”
“I'm not sure,” said Polly, kneeling down to look at the crack; “I guess I'll have to stuff it with paper.”
“'Twon't stay in,” said Joel, scornfully; “don't you know you stuffed it before, last week?”
“It's not going to stay in,” Joel said, sneering. “Don't you remember you stuffed it before, last week?”
“I know,” said Polly, with a small sigh; and sitting down on the floor, she remained quite still for a minute, with her two black hands thrust out straight before her.
“I know,” said Polly, with a slight sigh; and sitting down on the floor, she stayed completely still for a minute, with her two black hands stretched out straight in front of her.
“Can't you fix it?” asked Davie, soberly, coming up; “then we can't have the cake.”
“Can’t you fix it?” Davie asked seriously as he approached. “Then we can’t have the cake.”
“Dear me!” exclaimed Polly, springing up quickly; “don't be afraid; we're going to have that cake! There, you ugly old thing, you!” (this to the stove) “see what you've done!” as two big tears flew out of Phronsie's brown eyes at the direful prospect; and the sorrowful faces of the two boys looked up into Polly's own, for comfort. “I can fix it, I most know; do get some paper, Joe, as quick as you can.”
“Goodness!” Polly said, jumping up quickly; “don’t worry; we’re going to have that cake! Look how you messed this up, you old thing!” (this to the stove) “See what you’ve done!” as two big tears rolled down Phronsie's brown cheeks at the terrible sight, and the sad faces of the two boys looked up at Polly for comfort. “I think I can fix it; please get some paper, Joe, as fast as you can.”
“Don't know where there is any,” said Joel, rummaging around; “it's all tore up; 'xcept the almanac; can't I take that?”
“Not sure where any is,” Joel said as he searched around. “Everything’s a mess, except for the almanac; can I take that?”
“Oh dear, no!” cried Polly; “put it right back, Joe; I guess there's some in the wood-shed.”
“Oh no!” cried Polly; “put it back, Joe; I think there’s some in the wood-shed.”
“There isn't either,” said little Davie, quickly; “Joel and I took it to make kites with.”
“There isn't either,” said little Davie quickly. “Joel and I took it to make kites with.”
“Oh dear,” groaned Polly; “I don't know what we shall do; unless,” as a bright thought struck her, “you let me have the kites, boys.”
“Oh no,” groaned Polly; “I have no idea what we’re going to do; unless,” as a bright idea hit her, “you guys let me have the kites.”
“Can't,” said Joel; “they're all flew away; and torn up.”
“Can't,” said Joel; “they all flew away and got torn up.”
“Well, now, children,” said Polly, turning round impressively upon them, the effect of which was heightened by the extremely crocky appearance she had gained in her explorations, “we must have some paper, or something to stop up that old hole with—some way, there!”
“Well, now, kids,” said Polly, turning around dramatically to face them, the effect of which was intensified by her very messy look from her explorations, “we need to find some paper or something to plug that old hole—somehow, there!”
“I know,” said little Davie, “where we'll get it; it's upstairs;” and without another word he flew out of the room, and in another minute he put into Polly's hand an old leather boot-top, one of his most treasured possessions. “You can chip it,” he said, “real fine, and then 'twill go in.”
“I know,” said little Davie, “where we'll get it; it's upstairs;” and without another word he dashed out of the room. A minute later, he handed Polly an old leather boot-top, one of his most prized possessions. “You can chip it,” he said, “really fine, and then it’ll fit in.”
“So we can,” said Polly; “and you're a real good boy, Davie, to give it; that's a splendid present to help celebrate for mamsie!”
“So we can,” said Polly; “and you’re such a great kid, Davie, for giving it; that’s an awesome gift to help celebrate for mom!”
“I'd a-given a boot-top,” said Joel, looking grimly at the precious bit of leather which Polly was rapidly stripping into little bits, “if I'd a-hed it; I don't have anything!”
“I would have given a boot-top,” said Joel, looking grimly at the precious piece of leather that Polly was quickly tearing into little bits, “if I had it; I don't have anything!”
“I know you would, Joey,” said Polly, kindly; “there now, you'll stay, I guess!” as with the united efforts of the two boys, cheered on by Phronsie's enthusiastic little crow of delight, the leather was crowded into place, and the fire began to burn.
“I know you would, Joey,” said Polly kindly; “there you go, you’ll stay, I guess!” As the two boys worked together, encouraged by Phronsie's excited little cheer of joy, they pushed the leather into place, and the fire started to burn.
“Now, boys,” said Polly, getting up, and drawing a long breath, “I'm going over to Grandma Bascom's to get her to tell me how to make the cake; and you must stay and keep house.”
“Now, boys,” said Polly, standing up and taking a deep breath, “I'm going over to Grandma Bascom's to find out how to make the cake; and you guys need to stay here and take care of things.”
“I'm going to nail,” said Joel; “I've got lots to do.”
“I'm going to crush it,” said Joel; “I've got a lot to do.”
“All right,” said Polly, tying on her hood; “Phronsie'll love to watch you; I won't be gone long,” and she was off.
“All right,” said Polly, putting on her hood; “Phronsie will love to watch you; I won’t be gone long,” and she was off.
“Grandma Bascom,” wasn't really the children's grandmother; only everybody in the village called her so by courtesy. Her cottage was over across the lane, and just a bit around the corner; and Polly flew along and up to the door, fully knowing that now she would be helped out of her difficulty. She didn't stop to knock, as the old lady was so deaf she knew she wouldn't hear her, but opened the door and walked in. Grandma was sweeping up the floor, already as neat as a pin; when she saw Polly coming, she stopped, and leaned on her broom.
“Grandma Bascom” wasn’t actually the children’s grandmother; everyone in the village just referred to her that way out of respect. Her cottage was just across the lane and a bit around the corner; Polly hurried to the door, fully aware that she would get help for her problem. She didn’t bother knocking since the old lady was so deaf she knew she wouldn’t hear it, so she opened the door and walked in. Grandma was sweeping the already tidy floor; when she saw Polly approach, she stopped and leaned on her broom.
“How's your ma?” she asked, when Polly had said “good morning,” and then hesitated.
“How's your mom?” she asked, when Polly had said “good morning,” and then hesitated.
“Oh, mammy's pretty well,” shouted Polly into the old lady's ear; “and to-morrow's her birthday!”
“Oh, Mom's doing pretty well,” shouted Polly into the old lady's ear; “and tomorrow's her birthday!”
“To-morrow'll be a bad day!” said grandma. “Oh, don't never say that. You mustn't borrow trouble, child.”
“Tomorrow will be a bad day!” said grandma. “Oh, don’t say that. You shouldn’t borrow trouble, kid.”
“I didn't,” said Polly; “I mean—it's her birthday, grandma!” this last so loud that grandma's cap-border vibrated perceptibly.
“I didn’t,” said Polly; “I mean—it’s her birthday, grandma!” This last part was so loud that grandma’s cap border shook noticeably.
“The land's sakes 'tis!” cried Mrs. Bascom, delightedly; “you don't say so!”
“Goodness gracious!” exclaimed Mrs. Bascom, excitedly; “you can't be serious!”
“Yes,” said Polly, skipping around the old lady, and giving her a small hug; “and we're going to give her a surprise.”
“Yes,” said Polly, skipping around the old lady and giving her a quick hug; “and we're going to surprise her.”
“What is the matter with her eyes?” asked grandma, sharply, turning around and facing her; “she's been a-sewin' too stiddy, hain't she?”
“What’s wrong with her eyes?” grandma asked sharply, turning around to face her. “She’s been sewing too much, hasn’t she?”
“A surprise!” shouted Polly, standing upon tiptoe, to bring her mouth on a level with the old lady's ear; “a cake, grandma, a big one!”
“A surprise!” shouted Polly, standing on her tiptoes to get her mouth close to the old lady's ear; “a cake, grandma, a huge one!”
“A cake!” exclaimed grandma, dropping the broom to settle her cap, which Polly in her extreme endeavors to carry on the conversation, had knocked slightly awry; “well, that'll be fine.”
“A cake!” Grandma exclaimed, dropping the broom to adjust her cap, which Polly had knocked a bit askew in her attempts to keep the conversation going; “well, that’ll be great.”
“Yes,” said Polly, picking up the broom, and flinging off her hood at the same time; “and, oh! won't you please tell me how to make it, grandma!”
“Yes,” said Polly, grabbing the broom and tossing her hood off at the same time; “and, oh! could you please tell me how to make it, grandma!”
“To be sure; to be sure;” cried the old lady, delighted beyond measure to give advice; “I've got splendid receets; I'll go get 'em right off,” and she ambled to the door of the pantry.
“To be sure; to be sure;” exclaimed the old lady, thrilled to give advice; “I've got some great recipes; I'll get them right now,” and she strolled over to the pantry door.
“And I'll finish sweeping up,” said Polly, which grandma didn't hear; so she took up the broom, and sent it energetically, and merrily flying away to the tune of her own happy thoughts.
“And I'll finish sweeping up,” said Polly, though grandma didn't hear her; so she picked up the broom and began to sweep energetically, happily letting her thoughts carry her away.
“Yes, they're right in here,” said grandma, waddling back with an old tin teapot in her hand;—“goodness, child! what a dust you've kicked up! that ain't the way to sweep.” And she took the broom out of Polly's hand, who stood quite still in mortification.
“Yes, they’re right in here,” Grandma said, waddling back with an old tin teapot in her hand. “Goodness, child! Look at the dust you’ve kicked up! That’s not how you sweep.” Then she took the broom out of Polly’s hand, who stood there in total embarrassment.
“There,” she said, drawing it mildly over the few bits she could scrape together, and gently coaxing them into a little heap; “that's the way; and then they don't go all over the room.
“There,” she said, lightly moving the few bits she could gather together, and gently pushing them into a small pile; “that's how it works; and then they don't scatter all over the room.
“I'm sorry,” began poor Polly.
“Sorry,” began poor Polly.
“'Tain't any matter,” said Mrs. Bascom kindly, catching sight of Polly's discomfited face; “tain't a mite of matter; you'll sweep better next time; now let's go to the cake;” and putting the broom into the corner, she waddled back again to the table, followed by Polly, and proceeded to turn out the contents of the teapot, in search of just the right “receet.”
“It's no big deal,” Mrs. Bascom said kindly, noticing Polly's embarrassed expression. “It's not a problem at all; you'll do better next time. Now, let’s get to the cake.” After setting the broom in the corner, she waddled back to the table, followed by Polly, and began to pour out the contents of the teapot, looking for just the right recipe.
But the right one didn't seem to appear; not even after the teapot was turned upside down and shaken by both grandma's and Polly's anxious hands. Every other “receet” seemed to tumble out gladly, and stare them in the face—little dingy rolls of yellow paper, with an ancient odor of spice still clinging to them; but all efforts to find this particular one failed utterly.
But the right one just wouldn’t show up; not even after grandma and Polly shook the teapot upside down with anxious hands. Every other “receet” seemed to tumble out eagerly, staring them in the face—little dirty rolls of yellow paper, still smelling faintly of old spices; but all their attempts to find this specific one failed completely.
“Won't some other one do?” asked Polly, in the interval of fruitless searching, when grandma bewailed and lamented, and wondered, “where I could a put it!”
“Won't someone else work?” asked Polly, during a pause in her unsuccessful searching, as grandma complained and grieved, wondering, “Where could I have put it?”
“No, no, child,” answered the old lady; “now, where do you s'pose 'tis!” and she clapped both hands to her head, to see if she could possibly remember; “no, no, child,” she repeated. “Why, they had it down to my niece Mirandy's weddin'—'twas just elegant! light as a feather; and 'twan't rich either,” she added; “no eggs, nor—”
“No, no, kid,” the old lady replied; “now, where do you think it is!” She clasped both hands to her head, trying to remember. “No, no, kid,” she said again. “Well, they had it at my niece Mirandy's wedding—it was just beautiful! Light as a feather; and it wasn’t expensive either,” she added; “no eggs, nor—”
“Oh, I couldn't have eggs;” cried Polly, in amazement at the thought of such luxury; “and we've only brown flour, grandma, you know.”
“Oh, I can't have eggs,” Polly exclaimed, surprised by the idea of such a luxury. “And we only have brown flour, grandma, you know.”
“Well, you can make it of brown,” said Mrs. Bascom, kindly; “when the raisins is in 'twill look quite nice.”
"Well, you can make it brown," said Mrs. Bascom, kindly; "when the raisins are in it, it will look really nice."
“Oh, we haven't any raisins,” answered Polly.
“Oh, we don’t have any raisins,” answered Polly.
“Haven't any raisins!” echoed grandma, looking at her over her spectacles; “what are you goin' to put in?”
“Don’t have any raisins!” grandma exclaimed, peering at her over her glasses; “what are you going to add instead?”
“Oh—cinnamon,” said Polly, briskly; “we've got plenty of that, and—it'll be good, I guess, grandma!” she finished, anxiously; “anyway, we must have a cake; there isn't any other way to celebrate mamsie's birthday.”
“Oh—cinnamon,” said Polly, cheerfully; “we have plenty of that, and—it should be good, I suppose, grandma!” she concluded, nervously; “either way, we need to have a cake; there's no other way to celebrate mom's birthday.”
“Well, now,” said grandma, bustling around; “I shouldn't be surprised if you had real good luck, Polly. And your ma'll set ever so much by it; now, if we only could find that receet!” and returning to the charge she commenced to fumble among her bits of paper again; “I never shall forget how they eat on it; why, there wasn't a crumb left, Polly!”
“Well, now,” said grandma, bustling around; “I wouldn’t be surprised if you had some really good luck, Polly. And your mom will appreciate it so much; now, if we could just find that recipe!” and getting back to it, she started rummaging through her scraps of paper again; “I’ll never forget how they devoured it; there wasn’t a crumb left, Polly!”
“Oh, dear,” said Polly, to whom “Mirandy's wedding cake” now became the height of her desires; “if you only can find it! can't I climb up and look on the pantry shelves?”
“Oh, no,” said Polly, for whom “Mirandy's wedding cake” had become her greatest wish; “if you can find it, can’t I climb up and check the pantry shelves?”
“Maybe 'tis there,” said Mrs. Bascom, slowly; “you might try; sometimes I do put things away, so's to have 'em safe.”
“Maybe it’s there,” said Mrs. Bascom slowly. “You could give it a try; sometimes I put things away to keep them safe.”
So Polly got an old wooden chair, according to direction, and then mounted up on it, with grandma below to direct, she handed down bowl after bowl, interspersed at the right intervals with cracked teacups and handleless pitchers. But at the end of these explorations, “Mirandy's wedding cake” was further off than ever.
So Polly got an old wooden chair, just like she was told, and then climbed up on it, with grandma below to guide her. She handed down bowl after bowl, mixed in at the right times with cracked teacups and handleless pitchers. But after all these searches, “Mirandy's wedding cake” was still farther away than ever.
“Tain't a mite o' use,” at last said the old lady, sinking down in despair, while Polly perched on the top of the chair and looked at her; “I must a-give it away.”
“Tain't a bit of use,” finally said the old lady, sinking down in despair, while Polly perched on the top of the chair and looked at her; “I have to give it away.”
“Can't I have the next best one, then?” asked Polly, despairingly, feeling sure that “Mirandy's wedding cake” would have celebrated the day just right; “and I must hurry right home, please,” she added, getting down from the chair, and tying on her hood; “or Phronsie won't know what to do.”
“Can't I just have the next best one, then?” Polly asked, frustrated, certain that “Mirandy's wedding cake” would have suited the occasion perfectly; “and I really need to get home now, please,” she added, getting off the chair and putting on her hood; “or Phronsie won't know what to do.”
So another “receet” was looked over, and selected; and with many charges, and bits of advice not to let the oven get too hot, etc., etc., Polly took the precious bit in her hand, and flew over home.
So another "recipe" was reviewed and chosen, and with lots of instructions and reminders not to let the oven get too hot, etc., etc., Polly grabbed the precious paper and rushed home.
“Now, we've got to—” she began, bounding in merrily, with dancing eyes; but her delight had a sudden stop, as she brought up so suddenly at the sight within, that she couldn't utter another word. Phronsie was crouching, a miserable little heap of woe, in one corner of the mother's big calico-covered rocking-chair, and crying bitterly, while Joel hung over her in the utmost concern.
“Now, we have to—” she started, bouncing in happily, with sparkling eyes; but her excitement came to an abrupt halt when she suddenly saw what was inside, leaving her unable to say another word. Phronsie was curled up, a pitiful little bundle of sadness, in one corner of their mother’s big calico-covered rocking chair, crying hard, while Joel leaned over her, deeply worried.
“What's the matter?” gasped Polly. Flinging the “receet” on the table, she rushed up to the old chair and was down on her knees before it, her arms around the little figure. Phronsie turned, and threw herself into Polly's protecting arms, who gathered her up, and sitting down in the depths of the chair, comforted her as only she could.
“What's wrong?” gasped Polly. Throwing the “receipt” on the table, she rushed up to the old chair and knelt in front of it, wrapping her arms around the little figure. Phronsie turned and jumped into Polly's protective embrace, who picked her up and, sitting back in the depths of the chair, comforted her as only she could.
“What is it?” she asked of Joel, who was nervously begging Phronsie not to cry; “now, tell me all that's happened.”
“What is it?” she asked Joel, who was anxiously pleading with Phronsie not to cry. “Now, tell me everything that happened.”
“I was a-nailing,” began Joel; “oh dear! don't cry, Phronsie! do stop her, Polly.”
“I was nailing,” Joel began; “oh no! don't cry, Phronsie! please make her stop, Polly.”
“Go on,” said Polly, hoarsely.
“Go ahead,” said Polly, hoarsely.
“I was a-nailing,” began Joel, slowly; “and—and—Davie's gone to get the peppermint,” he added, brightening up.
“I was nailing,” started Joel, slowly; “and—and—Davie's gone to get the peppermint,” he added, becoming more cheerful.
“Tell me, Joe,” said Polly, “all that's been going on,” and she looked sternly into his face; “or I'll get Davie to,” as little Davie came running back, with a bottle of castor oil, which in his flurry he had mistaken for peppermint. This he presented with a flourish to Polly, who was too excited to see it.
“Tell me, Joe,” said Polly, “everything that’s been happening,” and she stared firmly at his face; “or I’ll ask Davie to,” as little Davie came running back, holding a bottle of castor oil, which in his rush he had confused for peppermint. He presented it dramatically to Polly, who was too worked up to notice.
“Oh, no!” cried Joel, in intense alarm; “Davie isn't going to! I'll tell, Polly; I will truly.”
“Oh, no!” Joel exclaimed, panic-stricken. “Davie can’t be! I’ll tell you, Polly; I really will.”
“Go on, then,” said Polly; “tell at once;” (feeling as if somebody didn't tell pretty quick, she should tumble over.)
“Go ahead, then,” said Polly; “just say it already;” (feeling like if someone didn’t say it soon, she would fall over.)
“Well,” said Joel, gathering himself up with a fresh effort, “the old hammer was a-shaking and Phronsie stuck her foot in the way—and—I couldn't help it, Polly—no, I just couldn't, Polly.”
“Well,” said Joel, pulling himself together with a new effort, “the old hammer was shaking and Phronsie got her foot in the way—and—I couldn't do anything about it, Polly—no, I just couldn't, Polly.”
Quick as a flash, Polly tore off the little old shoe, and well-worn stocking, and brought to light Phronsie's fat little foot. Tenderly taking hold of the white toes, the boys clustering around in the greatest anxiety, she worked them back and forth, and up and down. “Nothing's broken,” she said at last, and drew a long breath.
Quick as a flash, Polly yanked off the little old shoe and the well-worn sock, revealing Phronsie's chubby little foot. Gently grasping the white toes, with the boys gathered around in great concern, she moved them back and forth, and up and down. “Nothing's broken,” she finally said, letting out a long breath.
“It's there,” said Phronsie, through a rain of tears; “and it hurts, Polly;” and she began to wiggle the big toe, where around the nail was settling a small black spot.
“It's right there,” said Phronsie, through a flood of tears; “and it hurts, Polly;” and she started to wiggle her big toe, where a small black spot was forming around the nail.
“Poor little toe,” began Polly, cuddling up the suffering foot. Just then, a small and peculiar noise struck her ear; and looking up she saw Joel, with a very distorted face, making violent efforts to keep from bursting out into a loud cry. All his attempts, however, failed; and he flung himself into Polly's lap in a perfect torrent of tears. “I didn't—mean to—Polly,” he cried; “'twas the—ugly, old hammer! oh dear!”
“Poor little toe,” began Polly, cradling the hurt foot. Just then, a strange sound caught her attention; and when she looked up, she saw Joel, with a really funny face, trying hard not to break out into loud sobs. But all his efforts failed; he fell into Polly's lap in a flood of tears. “I didn't—mean to—Polly,” he cried; “it was the—ugly, old hammer! oh dear!”
“There, there, Joey, dear,” said Polly, gathering him up in the other corner of the old chair, close to her side; “don't feel bad; I know you didn't mean to,” and she dropped a kiss on his stubby black hair.
“There, there, Joey, sweetie,” Polly said, pulling him into the other corner of the old chair, close to her side; “don't feel bad; I know you didn't mean it,” and she dropped a kiss on his short black hair.
When Phronsie saw that anybody else could cry, she stopped immediately, and leaning over Polly, put one little fat hand on Joel's neck. “Don't cry,” she said; “does your toe ache?”
When Phronsie noticed that anyone else was crying, she immediately stopped and leaned over Polly, placing one small chubby hand on Joel's neck. "Don't cry," she said; "does your toe hurt?"
At this, Joel screamed louder than ever; and Polly was at her wit's end to know what to do; for the boy's heart was almost broken. That he should have hurt Phronsie! the baby, the pet of the whole house, upon whom all their hearts centered—it was too much. So for the next few moments, Polly had all she could do by way of comforting and consoling him. Just as she had succeeded, the door opened, and Grandma Bascom walked in.
At this, Joel screamed louder than ever, and Polly was completely at a loss about what to do because the boy's heart was nearly shattered. That he had hurt Phronsie—the baby, the darling of the whole house, upon whom everyone's affection was focused—it was too much to handle. So for the next few moments, Polly did everything she could to comfort and console him. Just as she managed to calm him down, the door opened, and Grandma Bascom walked in.
“Settin' down?” said she; “I hope your cake ain't in, Polly,” looking anxiously at the stove, “for I've found it;” and she waved a small piece of paper triumphantly towards the rocking-chair as she spoke.
“Settling down?” she said. “I hope your cake isn’t in the oven, Polly,” she added, looking anxiously at the stove, “because I’ve found it,” and she waved a small piece of paper triumphantly towards the rocking chair as she spoke.
“Do tell her,” said Polly to little David, “what's happened; for I can't get up.”
“Go ahead and tell her,” said Polly to little David, “what happened; because I can’t get up.”
So little Davie went up to the old lady, and standing on tiptoe, screamed into her ear all the particulars he could think of, concerning the accident that had just happened.
So little Davie went up to the old lady, and standing on tiptoe, shouted into her ear all the details he could think of regarding the accident that had just happened.
“Hey?” said grandma, in a perfect bewilderment; “what's he a-sayin', Polly—I can't make it out.”
“Hey?” said Grandma, completely confused. “What’s he saying, Polly? I can’t figure it out.”
“You'll have to go all over it again, David,” said Polly, despairingly; “she didn't hear one word, I don't believe.”
“You'll have to go through it all again, David,” Polly said, feeling hopeless; “I really don’t think she heard a single word.”
So David tried again; this time with better success. And then he got down from his tiptoes, and escorted grandma to Phronsie, in flushed triumph.
So David gave it another shot; this time it went better. Then he came down from his tiptoes and took Grandma over to Phronsie, feeling proud and victorious.
“Land alive!” said the old lady, sitting down in the chair which he brought her; “you got pounded, did you?” looking at Phronsie, as she took the little foot in her ample hand.
“Wow!” said the old lady, sitting down in the chair he brought her; “you took a beating, didn’t you?” looking at Phronsie as she held the little foot in her large hand.
“Yes'm,” said Polly, quickly; “twasn't any one's fault; what'll we do for it, grandma?”
“Yes, ma'am,” said Polly, quickly; “it wasn't anyone's fault; what are we going to do about it, grandma?”
“Wormwood,” said the old lady, adjusting her spectacles in extreme deliberation, and then examining the little black and blue spot, which was spreading rapidly, “is the very best thing; and I've got some to home—you run right over,” she said, turning round on David, quickly, “an' get it; it's a-hang-in' by the chimbley.”
“Wormwood,” said the old lady, adjusting her glasses very carefully, and then looking at the little black and blue spot that was spreading quickly, “is the absolute best remedy; and I have some at home—you should run over and get it; it’s hanging by the chimney.”
“Let me; let me!” cried Joel, springing out of the old chair, so suddenly that grandma's spectacles nearly dropped off in fright; “oh! I want to do it for Phronsie!”
“Let me; let me!” shouted Joel, jumping out of the old chair so suddenly that grandma's glasses almost fell off in shock; “oh! I want to do it for Phronsie!”
“Yes, let Joel, please,” put in Polly; “he'll find it, grandma.” So Joel departed with great speed; and presently returned, with a bunch of dry herbs, which dangled comfortingly by his side, as he came in.
“Yes, let Joel go, please,” added Polly; “he'll find it, grandma.” So Joel took off quickly and soon came back, holding a bunch of dry herbs that dangled reassuringly by his side as he entered.
“Now I'll fix it,” said Mrs. Bascom, getting up and taking off her shawl; “there's a few raisins for you, Polly; I don't want 'em, and they'll make your cake go better,” and she placed a little parcel on the table as she spoke. “Yes, I'll put it to steep; an' after it's put on real strong, and tied up in an old cloth, Phronsie won't know as she's got any toes!” and grandma broke up a generous supply of the herb, and put it into an old tin cup, which she covered up with a saucer, and placed on the stove.
“Now I’ll take care of this,” said Mrs. Bascom, getting up and removing her shawl; “ here are some raisins for you, Polly; I don’t need them, and they’ll make your cake taste better,” and she set a small package on the table as she spoke. “Yes, I’ll let it steep; and after it’s brewed really strong and wrapped up in an old cloth, Phronsie won’t even realize she has any toes!” Grandma broke up a good amount of the herb and put it into an old tin cup, which she covered with a saucer and placed on the stove.
“Oh!” said Polly; “I can't thank you! for the raisins and all—you're so good!”
“Oh!” said Polly; “I can't thank you enough for the raisins and everything—you're so kind!”
“They're awful hard,” said Joel, investigating into the bundle with Davie, which, however, luckily the old lady didn't hear.
“They're really tough,” said Joel, checking the bundle with Davie, which, luckily, the old lady didn't hear.
“There, don't try,” she said cheerily; “an' I found cousin Mirandy's weddin' cake receet, for—”
“There, don’t bother,” she said cheerfully; “and I found cousin Mirandy’s wedding cake recipe, for—”
“Did you?” cried Polly; “oh! I'm so glad!” feeling as if that were comfort enough for a good deal.
“Did you?” cried Polly; “oh! I'm so glad!” She felt like that was comforting enough for a lot.
“Yes, 'twas in my Bible,” said Mrs. Bascom; “I remember now; I put it there to be ready to give John's folks when they come in; they wanted it; so you'll go all straight now; and I must get home, for I left some meat a-boilin'.” So grandma put on her shawl, and waddled off, leaving a great deal of comfort behind her.
“Yes, it was in my Bible,” said Mrs. Bascom; “I remember now; I put it there to have it ready for John's family when they came by; they wanted it; so you’ll be all set now; and I need to get home, because I left some meat boiling.” So grandma put on her shawl and waddled off, leaving behind a lot of comfort.
“Now, says I,” said Polly to Phronsie, when the little foot was snugly tied up in the wet wormwood, “you've got to have one of mamsie's old slippers.”
“Now, I said,” Polly told Phronsie, as the little foot was comfortably wrapped in the wet wormwood, “you need to wear one of mom's old slippers.”
“Oh, ho,” laughed Phronsie; “won't that be funny, Polly!”
“Oh, wow,” laughed Phronsie; “that’s going to be so funny, Polly!”
“I should think it would,” laughed Polly, back again, pulling on the big cloth slipper, which Joel produced from the bedroom, the two boys joining uproariously, as the old black thing flapped dismally up and down, and showed strong symptoms of flying off. “We shall have to tie it on.”
“I think it would,” laughed Polly, coming back and pulling on the big cloth slipper that Joel brought from the bedroom. The two boys joined in, laughing loudly as the old black slipper flapped sadly up and down, clearly about to fall off. “We’ll need to tie it on.”
“It looks like a pudding bag,” said Joel, as Polly tied it securely through the middle with a bit of twine; “an old black pudding bag!” he finished.
“It looks like a pudding bag,” Joel said as Polly tied it tightly in the middle with some twine. “An old black pudding bag!” he added.
“Old black pudding bag!” echoed Phronsie, with a merry little crow; and then all of a sudden she grew very sober, and looked intently at the foot thrust out straight before her, as she still sat in the chair.
“Old black pudding bag!” chirped Phronsie, with a happy little laugh; and then suddenly she became very serious, looking intently at the foot stretched straight out in front of her as she sat in the chair.
“What is it, Phronsie?” asked Polly, who was bustling around, making preparations for the cake-making.
“What is it, Phronsie?” asked Polly, who was busy getting everything ready for making the cake.
“Can I ever wear my new shoes again?” asked the child, gravely, looking dismally at the black bundle before her.
“Will I ever get to wear my new shoes again?” the child asked seriously, gazing sadly at the black bundle in front of her.
“Oh, yes; my goodness, yes!” cried Polly; “as quick again as ever; you'll be around again as smart as a cricket in a week—see if you aren't!”
“Oh, yes; my goodness, yes!” shouted Polly; “you'll be back on your feet in no time; you'll be as lively as ever in a week—just wait and see!”
“Will it go on?” asked Phronsie, still looking incredulously at the bundle, “and button up?”
“Will it keep going?” asked Phronsie, still looking in disbelief at the bundle, “and button up?”
“Yes, indeed!” cried Polly, again; “button into every one of the little holes, Phronsie Pepper; just as elegant as ever!”
“Yes, for sure!” shouted Polly again; “button into every one of the little holes, Phronsie Pepper; just as stylish as ever!”
“Oh!” said Phronsie; and then she gave a sigh of relief, and thought no more of it, because Polly had said that all would be right.
“Oh!” said Phronsie; then she let out a sigh of relief and didn’t think about it anymore, because Polly had said that everything would be fine.
MAMSIE'S BIRTHDAY
“Run down and get the cinnamon, will you, Joey?” said Polly; “it's in the 'Provision Room.”
“Run down and grab the cinnamon, okay, Joey?” said Polly; “it’s in the 'Provision Room.'”
The “Provision Room” was a little shed that was tacked on to the main house, and reached by a short flight of rickety steps; so called, because as Polly said, “'twas a good place to keep provisions in, even if we haven't any; and besides,” she always finished, “it sounds nice!”
The “Provision Room” was a small shed attached to the main house, accessed by a short set of wobbly steps. It got its name because, as Polly put it, “it’s a great place to store supplies, even if we don’t have any; and besides,” she always added, “it sounds nice!”
“Come on, Dave! then we'll get something to eat!”
“Come on, Dave! Then we can grab a bite to eat!”
So the cinnamon was handed up, and then Joel flew back to Davie.
So the cinnamon was passed up, and then Joel flew back to Davie.
And now, Polly's cake was done, and ready for the oven. With many admiring glances from herself, and Phronsie, who with Seraphina, an extremely old but greatly revered doll, tightly hugged in her arms was watching everything with the biggest of eyes from the depths of the old chair, it was placed in the oven, the door shut to with a happy little bang, then Polly gathered Phronsie up in her arms, and sat down in the chair to have a good time with her and to watch the process of cooking.
And now, Polly's cake was finished and ready for the oven. With plenty of admiring looks from herself and Phronsie, who was watching everything with wide eyes from her old chair, tightly holding Seraphina, an extremely old but beloved doll, Polly placed the cake in the oven, shutting the door with a cheerful little bang. Then, Polly picked up Phronsie and sat down in the chair to enjoy some time with her and watch the cooking process.
There was a bumping noise that came from the “Provision Room” that sounded ominous, and then a smothered sound of words, followed by a scuffling over the old floor.
There was a thudding noise coming from the “Provision Room” that felt threatening, and then muffled voices, followed by a shuffling over the worn floor.
“Boys!” called Polly. No answer; everything was just as still as a mouse. “Joel and David!” called Polly again, in her loudest tones.
“Boys!” called Polly. No answer; everything was as quiet as a mouse. “Joel and David!” Polly called again, using her loudest voice.
“Yes,” came up the crooked stairs, in Davie's voice.
“Yes,” came from the crooked stairs in Davie's voice.
“Come up here, right away!” went back again from Polly. So up the stairs trudged the two boys, and presented themselves rather sheepishly before the big chair.
“Come up here, right now!” called Polly again. So the two boys climbed the stairs and stood in front of the big chair, looking a bit embarrassed.
“What was that noise?” she asked; “what have you been doing?”
“What was that noise?” she asked. “What have you been up to?”
“Twasn't anything but the pail,” answered Joel, not looking at her.
“It was just the bucket,” Joel replied, not looking at her.
“We had something to eat,” said Davie, by way of explanation; “you always let us.”
“We had something to eat,” Davie said, explaining, “you always let us.”
“I know,” said Polly; “that's right, you can have as much bread as you want to; but what you been doing with the pail?”
“I know,” said Polly; “that's right, you can have as much bread as you want; but what have you been doing with the pail?”
“Nothing,” said Joel; “'twouldn't hangup, that's all.”
“Nothing,” said Joel; “it wouldn’t hang up, that’s all.”
“And you've been bumping it,” said Polly; “oh! Joel, how could you! You might have broken it; then what would mamsie say?”
“And you've been messing with it,” said Polly; “oh! Joel, how could you! You might have broken it; then what would Mom say?”
“I didn't,” said Joel, stoutly, with his hands in his pockets, “bump it worse'n Davie, so there!”
“I didn't,” Joel said firmly, with his hands in his pockets, “bump it worse than Davie, so there!”
“Why, Davie,” said Polly, turning to him sorrowfully, “I shouldn't have thought you would!”
“Why, Davie,” Polly said, turning to him sadly, “I wouldn’t have thought you would!”
“Well, I'm tired of hanging it up,” said little Davie, vehemently; “and I said I wasn't a-goin' to; Joel always makes me; I've done it for two million times, I guess!”
“Well, I'm tired of hanging it up,” said little Davie, passionately; “and I said I wasn't going to; Joel always makes me; I've done it two million times, I think!”
“Oh, dear,” said Polly, sinking back into the chair, “I don't know what I ever shall do; here's Phronsie hurt; and we want to celebrate to-morrow; and you two boys are bumping and banging out the bread pail, and—”
“Oh, no,” said Polly, sinking back into the chair, “I don’t know what I’m going to do; Phronsie’s hurt; we want to celebrate tomorrow; and you two boys are clattering around with the bread pail, and—”
“Oh! we won't!” cried both of the children, perfectly overwhelmed with remorse; “we'll hang it right up.”
“Oh! we won't!” cried both of the children, completely overwhelmed with guilt; “we'll hang it right up.”
“I'll hang it,” said Davie, clattering off down the stairs with a will.
“I'll hang it,” said Davie, heading down the stairs energetically.
“No, I will!” shouted Joel, going after him at double pace; and presently both came up with shining faces, and reported it nicely done.
“No, I will!” shouted Joel, running after him at double speed; and soon they both showed up with beaming faces, saying they had done it well.
“And now,” said Polly, after they had all sat around the stove another half-hour, watching and sniffing expectantly, “the cake's done!—dear me! it's turning black!”
“And now,” said Polly, after they had all sat around the stove for another half-hour, watching and sniffing with anticipation, “the cake's done!—oh no! it's burning!”
And quickly as possible Polly twitched it out with energy, and set it on the table.
And as quickly as she could, Polly pulled it out with enthusiasm and placed it on the table.
Oh, dear; of all things in the world! The beautiful cake over which so many hopes had been formed, that was to have given so much happiness on the morrow to the dear mother, presented a forlorn appearance as it stood there in anything but holiday attire. It was quite black on the top, in the center of which was a depressing little dump, as if to say, “My feelings wouldn't allow me to rise to the occasion.”
Oh no! Of all things! The beautiful cake that everyone had high hopes for, which was supposed to bring so much joy to dear mom tomorrow, looked so sad just sitting there in anything but festive style. The top was completely black, with a little sad dip in the center, as if it were saying, “I just couldn't rise to the occasion.”
“Now,” said Polly, turning away with a little fling, and looking at the stove, “I hope you're satisfied, you old thing; you've spoiled our mamsie's birthday!” and without a bit of warning, she sat right down in the middle of the floor and began to cry as hard as she could.
“Now,” said Polly, turning away with a little toss and looking at the stove, “I hope you’re happy, you old thing; you’ve ruined our mom’s birthday!” and without any warning, she sat down right in the middle of the floor and started crying as hard as she could.
“Well, I never!” said a cheery voice, that made the children skip.
“Wow, I can’t believe it!” said a cheerful voice, making the kids jump with excitement.
“It's Mrs. Beebe; oh, it's Mrs. Beebe!” cried Davie; “see, Polly.”
“It's Mrs. Beebe; oh, it's Mrs. Beebe!” shouted Davie; “look, Polly.”
Polly scrambled up to her feet, ashamed to be caught thus, and whisked away the tears; the others explaining to their new visitor the sad disappointment that had befallen them; and she was soon oh-ing, and ah-ing enough to suit even their distressed little souls.
Polly jumped to her feet, embarrassed to be caught like that, and wiped away her tears; the others were explaining to their new visitor the sad disappointment they had experienced; and she was soon oh-ing and ah-ing enough to satisfy even their troubled little hearts.
“You poor creeters, you!” she exclaimed at last, for about the fiftieth time. “Here, Polly, here's some posies for you, and—”
“You poor creatures, you!” she exclaimed at last, for about the fiftieth time. “Here, Polly, here are some flowers for you, and—”
“Oh, thank you!” cried Polly, with a radiant face, “why, Mrs. Beebe, we can put them in here, can't we? the very thing!”
“Oh, thank you!” Polly exclaimed, her face lighting up. “Mrs. Beebe, we can put them in here, right? It’s perfect!”
And she set the little knot of flowers in the hollow of the cake, and there they stood and nodded away to the delighted children, like brave little comforters, as they were.
And she placed the small bunch of flowers in the center of the cake, and there they sat, swaying to the joy of the delighted children, just like the brave little comforters they were.
“The very thing!” echoed Mrs. Beebe, tickled to death to see their delight; “it looks beautiful, I declare! and now, I must run right along, or pa'll be worrying;” and so the good woman trotted out to her waiting husband, who was impatient to be off. Mr. Beebe kept a little shoe shop in town; and always being of the impression if he left it for ten minutes that crowds of customers would visit it. He was the most restless of companions on any pleasure excursion.
“The very thing!” echoed Mrs. Beebe, thrilled to see their happiness; “it looks amazing, I swear! And now, I need to hurry along, or Dad will start to worry;” and with that, the kind woman hurried out to her waiting husband, who was eager to leave. Mr. Beebe ran a small shoe shop in town and always thought that if he left it for even ten minutes, hordes of customers would come in. He was the most restless companion on any outing.
“And Phronsie's got hurt,” said Mrs. Beebe, telling him the news, as he finished tucking her up, and started the old horse.
“And Phronsie got hurt,” said Mrs. Beebe, giving him the news as he finished covering her up and started the old horse.
“Ho? you don't say so!” he cried; “whoa!”
“Really? You’re kidding!” he exclaimed; “hold on!”
“Dear me!” said Mrs. Beebe; “how you scat me, pal what's the matter?”
“Wow!” said Mrs. Beebe. “You scared me! What's wrong?”
“What?—the little girl that bought the shoes?” asked her husband.
“What?—the little girl who bought the shoes?” asked her husband.
“Yes,” replied his wife, “she's hurt her foot.”
"Yes," his wife answered, "she injured her foot."
“Sho, now,” said the old gentleman; “that's too bad,” and he began to feel in all his pockets industriously; “there, can you get out again, and take her that?” and he laid a small piece of peppermint candy, thick and white, in his wife's lap.
“Come on now,” said the old gentleman; “that’s unfortunate,” and he started searching through all his pockets busily; “can you get out again and take her this?” and he placed a small, thick, white piece of peppermint candy in his wife’s lap.
“Oh, yes,” cried Mrs. Beebe, good-naturedly, beginning to clamber over the wheel.
“Oh, yes,” exclaimed Mrs. Beebe, cheerfully, starting to climb over the wheel.
So the candy was handed in to Phronsie, who insisted that Polly should hold her up to the window to thank Mr. Beebe. So amid nods, and shakings of hands, the Beebes drove off, and quiet settled down over the little brown house again.
So the candy was given to Phronsie, who insisted that Polly lift her up to the window to thank Mr. Beebe. So amid nods and handshakes, the Beebes drove away, and peace returned to the little brown house once more.
“Now, children,” said Polly, after Phronsie had made them take a bite of her candy all around, “let's get the cake put away safe, for mamsie may come home early.
“Now, kids,” said Polly, after Phronsie made them all take a bite of her candy, “let's put the cake away safely, because mom might come home early.
“Where'll you put it?” asked Joel, wishing the world was all peppermint candy.
“Where are you going to put it?” asked Joel, wishing the world was made of peppermint candy.
“Oh—in the cupboard,” said Polly, taking it up; “there, Joe, you can climb up, and put it clear back in the corner, oh! wait; I must take the posies off, and keep them fresh in water;” so the cake was finally deposited in a place of safety, followed by the eyes of all the children.
“Oh—in the cupboard,” said Polly, picking it up; “there, Joe, you can climb up and put it all the way back in the corner. Oh! Wait; I need to take the flowers off and keep them fresh in water.” So the cake was finally placed in a safe spot, while all the kids watched.
“Now,” said Polly, as they shut the door tight, “don't you go to looking at the cupboard, Joey, or mammy'll guess something.”
“Now,” said Polly, as they closed the door securely, “don’t you go looking at the cupboard, Joey, or mom will figure something out.”
“Can't I just open it a little crack, and take one smell when she isn't looking?” asked Joel; “I should think you might, Polly; just one.”
“Can't I just open it a little bit and take a quick whiff when she isn’t watching?” asked Joel. “I think you could, Polly; just one.”
“No,” said Polly, firmly; “not one, Joe; she'll guess if you do.” But Mrs. Pepper was so utterly engrossed with her baby when she came home and heard the account of the accident, that she wouldn't have guessed if there'd been a dozen cakes in the cupboard. Joel was consoled, as his mother assured him in a satisfactory way that she never should think of blaming him; and Phronsie was comforted and coddled to her heart's content. And so the evening passed rapidly and happily away; Ben smuggling Phronsie off into a corner, where she told him all the doings of the day—the disappointment of the cake, and how it was finally crowned with flowers; all of which Phronsie, with no small pride in being the narrator, related gravely to her absorbed listener. “And don't you think, Bensie,” she said, clasping her little hand in a convincing way over his two bigger, stronger ones, “that Polly's stove was very naughty to make poor Polly cry?”
“No,” said Polly, firmly; “not a single one, Joe; she’ll figure it out if you do.” But Mrs. Pepper was so completely focused on her baby when she got home and heard about the accident that she wouldn't have noticed if there had been a dozen cakes in the cupboard. Joel felt better as his mother assured him in a comforting way that she would never blame him; and Phronsie was comforted and pampered just enough. So the evening flew by happily; Ben sneaked Phronsie off to a corner, where she told him all about the day—the letdown of the cake and how it ended up decorated with flowers; all of which Phronsie, feeling proud to be the storyteller, shared seriously with her captivated listener. “And don’t you think, Bensie,” she said, clasping her little hand convincingly over his two bigger, stronger ones, “that Polly's stove was very naughty for making poor Polly cry?”
“Yes, I do,” said Ben, and he shut his lips tightly together.
“Yes, I do,” Ben said, and he pressed his lips tightly together.
To have Polly cry, hurt him more than he cared to have Phronsie see.
To make Polly cry hurt him more than he wanted Phronsie to see.
“What are you staring at, Joe?” asked Polly, a few minutes later, as her eyes fell upon Joel, who sat with his back to the cupboard, persistently gazing at the opposite wall.
“What are you staring at, Joe?” asked Polly, a few minutes later, as her eyes landed on Joel, who sat with his back to the cupboard, intently looking at the wall across from him.
“Why, you told me yourself not to look at the cupboard,” said Joel, in the loudest of stage whispers.
“Why, you told me not to look at the cupboard,” Joel said, in the loudest stage whisper.
“Dear me; that'll make mammy suspect worse'n anything else if you look like that,” said Polly.
“Wow, that’s going to make mom suspect even more if you look like that,” said Polly.
“What did you say about the cupboard?” asked Mrs. Pepper, who caught Joe's last word.
“What did you say about the cupboard?” asked Mrs. Pepper, who heard Joe's last word.
“We can't tell,” said Phronsie, shaking her head at her mother; “cause there's a ca——” “Ugh!” and Polly clapped her hand on the child's mouth; “don't you want Ben to tell us a story?”
“We can't tell,” said Phronsie, shaking her head at her mother; “because there's a ca——” “Ugh!” and Polly covered the child's mouth with her hand; “don't you want Ben to tell us a story?”
“Oh, yes!” cried little Phronsie, in which all the others joined with a whoop of delight; so a most wonderful story, drawn up in Ben's best style, followed till bedtime.
“Oh, yes!” shouted little Phronsie, and everyone else joined in with a cheer of excitement; so a really amazing story, told in Ben's finest style, followed until bedtime.
The first thing Polly did in the morning, was to run to the old cupboard, followed by all the others, to see if the cake was safe; and then it had to be drawn out, and dressed anew with the flowers, for they had decided to have it on the breakfast table.
The first thing Polly did in the morning was run to the old cupboard, with everyone else following her, to check if the cake was safe; then it had to be taken out and decorated again with flowers, because they had decided to put it on the breakfast table.
“It looks better,” whispered Polly to Ben, “than it did yesterday; and aren't the flowers pretty?”
“It looks better,” whispered Polly to Ben, “than it did yesterday; and aren't the flowers beautiful?”
“It looks good enough to eat, anyway,” said Ben, smacking his lips.
“It looks good enough to eat, anyway,” Ben said, smacking his lips.
“Well, we tried,” said Polly, stilling a sigh; “now, boys, call mamsie; everything's ready.”
“Well, we did our best,” said Polly, suppressing a sigh. “Now, boys, call Mom; everything's ready.”
Oh! how surprised their mother appeared when she was ushered out to the feast, and the full glory of the table burst upon her. Her delight in the cake was fully enough to satisfy the most exacting mind. She admired and admired it on every side, protesting that she shouldn't have supposed Polly could possibly have baked it as good in the old stove; and then she cut it, and gave a piece to every child, with a little posy on top. Wasn't it good, though! for like many other things, the cake proved better on trial than it looked, and so turned out to be really quite a good surprise all around.
Oh! how surprised their mother looked when she was brought out to the feast, and the full beauty of the table was revealed to her. Her joy in the cake was more than enough to satisfy even the pickiest person. She admired it from every angle, insisting that she never would have thought Polly could bake something that good in the old stove; then she cut it and gave a piece to each child, topped with a little flower. Wasn't it delicious, though! Like many things, the cake turned out to be much better than it appeared, and it ended up being a wonderful surprise for everyone.
“Why can't I ever have a birthday?” asked Joel, finishing the last crumb of his piece; “I should think I might,” he added, reflectively.
“Why can’t I ever have a birthday?” asked Joel, finishing the last crumb of his piece. “I would think I could,” he added, thoughtfully.
“Why, you have, Joe,” said Ben; “eight of 'em.”
“Why, you have eight of them, Joe,” said Ben.
“What a story!” ejaculated Joel; “when did I have 'em? I never had a cake; did I, Polly?”
“What a story!” Joel exclaimed. “When did I have them? I never had a cake; did I, Polly?”
“Not a cake-birthday, Joel,” said his mother; “you haven't got to that yet.”
“Not a birthday cake, Joel,” his mother said; “you haven't reached that yet.”
“When's it coming?” asked Joel, who was decidedly of a matter-of-fact turn of mind.
“When's it coming?” asked Joel, who was definitely a practical thinker.
“I don't know,” said Mrs. Pepper, laughing; “but there's plenty of time ahead.”
“I don’t know,” Mrs. Pepper said with a laugh, “but there’s plenty of time ahead.”
TROUBLE FOR THE LITTLE BROWN HOUSE
“Oh, I do wish,” said Joel, a few mornings after, pushing back his chair and looking discontentedly at his bowl of mush and molasses, “that we could ever have something new besides this everlasting old breakfast! Why can't we, mammy?”
“Oh, I really wish,” said Joel a few mornings later, pushing back his chair and looking unhappily at his bowl of mush and molasses, “that we could have something different from this same old breakfast! Why can't we, Mom?”
“Better be glad you've got that, Joe,” said Mrs. Pepper, taking another cold potato, and sprinkling on a little salt; “folks shouldn't complain so long as they've anything to eat.”
“Better be glad you have that, Joe,” said Mrs. Pepper, grabbing another cold potato and adding a little salt; “people shouldn’t complain as long as they have something to eat.”
“But I'm so tired of it—same old thing!” growled Joel; “seems as if I sh'd turn into a meal-bag or a molasses jug!”
“But I'm so tired of it—same old thing!” growled Joel; “it feels like I might as well turn into a bag of flour or a jug of molasses!”
“Well, hand it over, then,” proposed Ben, who was unusually hungry, and had a hard day's work before him.
“Okay, just give it to me,” suggested Ben, who was unusually hungry and had a tough day of work ahead.
“No,” said Joel, alarmed at the prospect, and putting in an enormous mouthful; “it's better than nothing.”
“No,” said Joel, shocked by the idea, as he took a huge bite; “it's better than nothing.”
“Oh, dear,” said little Phronsie, catching Joel's tone, “it isn't nice; no, it isn't.” And she put down her spoon so suddenly that the molasses spun off in a big drop, that trailed off the corner of the table, and made Polly jump up and run for the floor-cloth.
“Oh, no,” little Phronsie said, picking up on Joel's tone, “that’s not nice; it really isn’t.” She put down her spoon so quickly that the molasses splattered off in a big drop, trailing off the edge of the table, which made Polly jump up and dash for the floor cloth.
“Oh, Phronsie,” she said, reprovingly; “you ought not to. Never mind, pet,” as she caught sight of two big tears trying to make a path in the little molasses-streaked face, “Polly'll wipe it up.”
“Oh, Phronsie,” she said, with a hint of reprimand; “you shouldn’t do that. It’s okay, sweetie,” as she noticed two big tears trying to make their way down the little molasses-streaked face, “Polly will clean it up.”
“Sha'n't we ever have anything else to eat, Polly?” asked the child, gravely, getting down from her high chair to watch the operation of cleaning the floor.
“Will we never have anything else to eat, Polly?” asked the child, seriously, getting down from her high chair to watch the process of cleaning the floor.
“Oh, yes,” said Polly, cheerfully, “lots and lots—when our ship comes in.”
“Oh, yes,” Polly said cheerfully, “plenty—when our ship comes in.”
“What'll they be?” asked Phronsie, in the greatest delight, prepared for anything.
“What will they be?” asked Phronsie, filled with excitement and ready for anything.
“Oh, I don't know,” said Polly; “ice cream for one thing, Phronsie, and maybe, little cakes.”
“Oh, I don’t know,” said Polly; “ice cream for one thing, Phronsie, and maybe some little cakes.”
“With pink on top?” interrupted Phronsie, getting down by Polly's side.
“With pink on top?” interrupted Phronsie, sitting down next to Polly.
“Oh, yes,” said Polly, warming with her subject; “ever and ever so much pink, Phronsie Pepper; more than you could eat!”
“Oh, yes,” said Polly, getting excited about her topic; “so much pink, Phronsie Pepper; way more than you could eat!”
Phronsie just clasped her hands and sighed. More than she could eat was beyond her!
Phronsie just held her hands together and sighed. Eating more than that was too much for her!
“Hoh!” said Joel, who caught the imaginary bill of fare, “that's nothing, Polly. I'd speak for a plum-puddin'.”
“Hoh!” said Joel, who caught the imaginary menu, “that's nothing, Polly. I'd go for a plum pudding.”
“Like the one mother made us for Thanksgiving?” asked Polly, getting up and waiting a minute, cloth in hand, for the answer.
“Like the one Mom made us for Thanksgiving?” asked Polly, getting up and waiting a minute, cloth in hand, for the answer.
“Yes, sir,” said Joel, shutting one eye and looking up at the ceiling, musingly, while he smacked his lips in remembrance; “wasn't that prime, though!”
“Yes, sir,” said Joel, closing one eye and gazing up at the ceiling, thoughtfully, while he smacked his lips in memory; “wasn't that great, though!”
“Yes,” said Polly, thoughtfully; “would you have 'em all like that, Joe?”
"Yeah," Polly said, thinking; "would you want them all like that, Joe?"
“Every one,” replied Joe, promptly; “I'd have seventy-five of 'em.”
“Everyone,” Joe replied quickly, “I’d want seventy-five of them.”
“Seventy-five what?” asked Mrs. Pepper, who had gone into the bedroom, and now came out, a coat in hand, to sit down in the west window, where she began to sew rapidly. “Better clear up the dishes, Polly, and set the table back—seventy-five what, Joel?”
“Seventy-five what?” asked Mrs. Pepper, who had gone into the bedroom and now came out, a coat in hand, to sit down in the west window, where she started to sew quickly. “You should clear the dishes, Polly, and set the table back—seventy-five what, Joel?”
“Plum-puddings,” said Joel, kissing Phronsie.
“Plum puddings,” said Joel, kissing Phronsie.
“Dear me!” ejaculated Mrs. Pepper; “you don't know what you're saying, Joel Pepper; the house couldn't hold 'em!”
“Goodness!” exclaimed Mrs. Pepper. “You have no idea what you're talking about, Joel Pepper; the house couldn't fit them all!”
“Wouldn't long,” responded Joel; “we'd eat 'em.”
“Wouldn't take long,” replied Joel; “we'd eat them.”
“That would be foolish,” interposed Ben; “I'd have roast beef and fixings—and oysters—and huckleberry pie.”
“That would be silly,” chimed in Ben; “I’d want roast beef and all the sides—and oysters—and huckleberry pie.”
“Oh, dear,” cried Polly; “how nice, Ben! you always do think of the very best things.”
“Oh, wow,” cried Polly; “that’s so nice, Ben! You always come up with the best ideas.”
But Joel phoohed and declared he wouldn't waste his time “over old beef; he'd have something like!” And then he cried:
But Joel scoffed and said he wouldn't waste his time “over old drama; he'd want something better!” And then he shouted:
“Come on, Dave, what'd you choose?”
“Come on, Dave, what did you pick?”
Little Davie had been quietly eating his breakfast amid all this chatter, and somehow thinking it might make the mother feel badly, he had refrained from saying just how tiresome he had really found this “everlasting breakfast” as Joel called it. But now he looked up eagerly, his answer all ready. “Oh, I know,” he cried, “what would be most beautiful! toasted bread—white bread—and candy.”
Little Davie had been quietly eating his breakfast while all this chatter was going on, and somehow thinking it might upset his mom, he had held back from mentioning just how tiring he really found this “never-ending breakfast” as Joel called it. But now he looked up excitedly, his answer all prepared. “Oh, I know,” he exclaimed, “what would be the most amazing! toasted white bread—and candy.”
“What's candy?” asked Phronsie.
"What's candy?" Phronsie asked.
“Oh, don't you know, Phronsie,” cried Polly, “what Mrs. Beebe gave you the day you got your shoes—the pink sticks; and—”
“Oh, don’t you know, Phronsie,” exclaimed Polly, “what Mrs. Beebe gave you the day you got your shoes—the pink sticks; and—”
“And the peppermint stick Mr. Beebe gave you, Phronsie,” finished Joel, his mouth watering at the remembrance.
“And the peppermint stick Mr. Beebe gave you, Phronsie,” Joel said, his mouth watering at the memory.
“That day, when you got your toe pounded,” added Davie, looking at Joel.
“That day when you smashed your toe,” added Davie, looking at Joel.
“Oh!” cried Phronsie; “I want some now, I do!”
“Oh!” exclaimed Phronsie; “I want some now, I really do!”
“Well, Davie,” said Polly, “you shall have that for breakfast when our ship comes in then.”
“Well, Davie,” Polly said, “you can have that for breakfast when our ship arrives.”
“Your ships aren't ever coming,” broke in Mrs. Pepper, wisely, “if you sit there talking—folks don't ever make any fortunes by wishing.”
“Your ships aren't ever coming,” interrupted Mrs. Pepper, wisely, “if you just sit there talking—people never make any fortunes by wishing.”
“True enough,” laughed Ben, jumping up and setting back his chair. “Come on, Joe; you've got to pile to-day.”
“True enough,” laughed Ben, jumping up and pushing his chair back. “Come on, Joe; you've got to hustle today.”
“Oh, dear,” said Joel, dismally; “I wish Mr. Blodgett's wood was all a-fire.”
“Oh, man,” said Joel, sadly; “I wish Mr. Blodgett's wood was all on fire.”
“Never say that, Joel,” said Mrs. Pepper, looking up sternly; “it's biting your own nose off to wish that wood was a-fire—and besides it's dreadfully wicked.”
“Never say that, Joel,” Mrs. Pepper said sharply, looking up at him; “it's like biting your own nose off to wish for the wood to be on fire—and besides, it's really wrong.”
Joel hung his head, for his mother never spoke in that way unless she was strongly moved; but he soon recovered, and hastened off for his jacket.
Joel hung his head, because his mom never spoke like that unless she was really affected; but he quickly bounced back and rushed off to grab his jacket.
“I'm sorry I can't help you do the dishes, Polly,” said David, running after Joel.
“Sorry, I can’t help you with the dishes, Polly,” David said, chasing after Joel.
“I'm going to help her,” said Phronsie; “I am.”
“I'm going to help her,” Phronsie said; “I will.”
So Polly got the little wooden tub that she always used, gave Phronsie the well-worn cup-napkin, and allowed her to wipe the handleless cups and cracked saucers, which afforded the little one intense delight.
So Polly took the little wooden tub she always used, handed Phronsie the well-worn cup-napkin, and let her wipe the handleless cups and cracked saucers, which made the little one incredibly happy.
“Don't you wish, Polly,” said little Phronsie, bustling around with a very important air, nearly smothered in the depths of a big brown apron that Polly had carefully tied under her chin, “that you didn't ever-an'-ever have so many dishes to do?”
“Don't you wish, Polly,” said little Phronsie, bustling around with a very important air, nearly smothered in the depths of a big brown apron that Polly had carefully tied under her chin, “that you never ever had so many dishes to wash?”
“Um—maybe,” said Polly, thoughtlessly. She was thinking of something else besides cups and saucers just then; of how nice it would be to go off for just one day, and do exactly as she had a mind to in everything. She even envied Ben and the boys who were going to work hard at Deacon Blodgett's woodpile.
“Um—maybe,” Polly said absentmindedly. She was actually thinking about something other than cups and saucers; she imagined how great it would be to just escape for a day and do exactly what she wanted in every way. She even envied Ben and the boys who were going to put in a lot of effort at Deacon Blodgett's woodpile.
“Well, I tell you,” said Phronsie, confidentially, setting down a cup that she had polished with great care, “I'm going to do 'em all to-morrow, for you, Polly—I can truly; let me now, Polly, do.”
“Well, I’m telling you,” said Phronsie, with a secretive tone, putting down a cup that she had polished very carefully, “I’m going to do them all tomorrow, for you, Polly—I really can; just let me, Polly, please.”
“Nonsense!” said Polly, giving a great splash with her mop in the tub, ashamed of her inward repinings. “Phronsie, you're no bigger than a mouse!”
“Nonsense!” said Polly, splashing her mop in the tub, embarrassed by her inner doubts. “Phronsie, you’re no bigger than a mouse!”
“Yes, I am,” retorted Phronsie, very indignantly. Her face began to get very red, and she straightened up so suddenly to show Polly just how very big she was that her little head came up against the edge of the tub—over it went! a pile of saucers followed.
“Yes, I am,” Phronsie shot back, clearly upset. Her face turned bright red, and she stood up so quickly to show Polly how grown-up she was that her little head bumped against the edge of the tub—over she went! A stack of saucers followed.
“There now,” cried Polly, “see what you've done!”
“There now,” shouted Polly, “look at what you’ve done!”
“Ow!” whimpered Phronsie, breaking into a subdued roar; “oh, Polly! it's all running down my back.”
“Ow!” whimpered Phronsie, breaking into a quiet cry; “oh, Polly! it's all running down my back.”
“Is it?” said Polly, bursting out into a laugh; “never mind, Phronsie, I'll dry you.”
“Is it?” Polly said, laughing out loud. “Don’t worry, Phronsie, I’ll dry you off.”
“Dear me, Polly!” said Mrs. Pepper, who had looked up in time to see the tub racing along by itself towards the “Provision Room” door, a stream of dish-water following in its wake, “she will be wet clear through; do get off her things, quick.”
“Goodness, Polly!” exclaimed Mrs. Pepper, who had looked up just in time to see the tub speeding toward the “Provision Room” door, a stream of dishwater trailing behind it. “She’s going to be soaked! Hurry and take off her things.”
“Yes'm,” cried Polly, picking up the tub, and giving two or three quick sops to the floor. “Here you are, Pussy,” grasping Phronsie, crying as she was, and carrying her into the bedroom.
“Sure thing,” shouted Polly, picking up the tub and making a few quick splashes on the floor. “Here you go, Pussy,” she said, grabbing Phronsie, who was crying, and taking her into the bedroom.
“Oh, dear,” wailed the child, still holding the wet dish towel; “I won't ever do it again, if you'll only let me do 'em all to-morrow.”
“Oh, no,” cried the child, still holding the wet dish towel; “I promise I won’t do it again if you’ll just let me do them all tomorrow.”
“When you're big and strong,” said Polly, giving her a hug, “you shall do 'em every day.”
“When you're big and strong,” said Polly, giving her a hug, “you'll do them every day.”
“May I really?” said little Phronsie, blinking through the tears, and looking radiant.
“Can I really?” said little Phronsie, blinking through her tears and looking radiant.
“Yes, truly—every day.”
"Yes, really—every day."
“Then I'll grow right away, I will,” said Phronsie, bursting out merrily; and she sat down and pulled off the well-worn shoes, into which a big pool of dish-water had run, while Polly went for dry stockings.
“Then I'm going to grow up right now,” said Phronsie, laughing happily; and she sat down and took off her old shoes, which were filled with a big puddle of dishwater, while Polly went to get her some dry socks.
“So you shall,” said Polly, coming back, a big piece of gingerbread in her hand; “and this'll make you grow, Phronsie.”
“So you will,” said Polly, returning with a big piece of gingerbread in her hand; “and this will help you grow, Phronsie.”
“O-o-h!” and Phronsie's little white teeth shut down quickly on the comforting morsel. Gingerbread didn't come often enough into the Pepper household to be lightly esteemed.
“O-o-h!” and Phronsie's little white teeth quickly clamped down on the comforting treat. Gingerbread didn't show up in the Pepper household often enough to be taken for granted.
“Now,” said Mrs. Pepper, when order was restored, the floor washed up brightly, and every cup and platter in place, hobnobbing away to themselves on the shelves of the old corner cupboard, and Polly had come as usual with needle and thread to help mother—Polly was getting so that she could do the plain parts on the coats and jackets, which filled her with pride at the very thought—“now,” said Mrs. Pepper, “you needn't help me this morning, Polly: I'm getting on pretty smart; but you may just run down to the parson's, and see how he is.”
“Now,” said Mrs. Pepper, once everything was back in order, the floor cleaned up nicely, and every cup and plate in the old corner cupboard neatly arranged, with Polly there as usual with her needle and thread to help her mother—Polly was getting skilled enough to handle the simple parts of the coats and jackets, which made her beam with pride just thinking about it—“now,” said Mrs. Pepper, “you don’t need to help me this morning, Polly: I’m making good progress; but you can go down to the parson’s and check in on him.”
“Is he sick?” asked Polly, in awe.
“Is he sick?” Polly asked, amazed.
To have the parson sick, was something quite different from an ordinary person's illness.
To have the minister sick was something completely different from an ordinary person's illness.
“He's taken with a chill,” said Mrs. Pepper, biting off a thread, “so Miss Huldy Folsom told me last night, and I'm afraid he's going to have a fever.”
“He's come down with a chill,” said Mrs. Pepper, cutting off a thread, “that’s what Miss Huldy Folsom told me last night, and I’m worried he’s going to get a fever.”
“Oh, dear,” said Polly, in dire distress; “whatever'd we do, mammy!”
“Oh no,” said Polly, in great distress; “what are we going to do, mom?”
“Don't know, I'm sure,” replied Mrs. Pepper, setting her stitches firmly; “the Lord'll provide. So you run along, child, and see how he is.”
“Not sure, I guess,” replied Mrs. Pepper, tightening her stitches; “the Lord will take care of it. So you go on, kid, and check on how he is.”
“Can't Phronsie go?” asked Polly, pausing half-way to the bedroom door.
“Can't Phronsie come?” asked Polly, stopping halfway to the bedroom door.
“Well, yes, I suppose she might,” said Mrs. Pepper, assentingly.
“Well, yes, I guess she could,” Mrs. Pepper said, agreeing.
“No, she can't either,” said Polly, coming back with her sun-bonnet in her hand, and shutting the door carefully after her, “cause she's fast asleep on the floor.”
“No, she can't either,” said Polly, coming back with her sun hat in her hand and shutting the door carefully behind her, “because she's fast asleep on the floor.”
“Is she?” said Mrs. Pepper; “well, she's been running so this morning, she's tired out, I s'pose.”
“Is she?” said Mrs. Pepper; “well, she’s been running around so much this morning, she’s probably worn out, I guess.”
“And her face is dreadfully red,” continued Polly, tying on her bonnet; “now, what'll I say, mammy?”
“And her face is really red,” continued Polly, putting on her bonnet; “so, what should I say, mom?”
“Well, I should think 'twould be,” said Mrs. Pepper, replying to the first half of Polly's speech; “she cried so. Well, you just tell Mrs. Henderson your ma wants to know how Mr. Henderson is this morning, and if 'twas a chill he had yesterday, and how he slept last night, and—”
“Well, I think it would be,” said Mrs. Pepper, responding to the first part of Polly's speech; “she cried so. Well, you just tell Mrs. Henderson your mom wants to know how Mr. Henderson is this morning, and if he caught a chill yesterday, and how he slept last night, and—”
“Oh, ma,” said Polly, “I can't ever remember all that.”
“Oh, Mom,” said Polly, “I can never remember all of that.”
“Oh, yes, you can,” said Mrs. Pepper, encouragingly; “just put your mind on it, Polly; 'tisn't anything to what I used to have to remember—when I was a little girl, no bigger than you are.”
“Oh, yes, you can,” Mrs. Pepper said encouragingly; “just focus on it, Polly; it’s nothing compared to what I had to remember when I was a little girl, just as small as you are.”
Polly sighed, and feeling sure that something must be the matter with her mind, gave her whole attention to the errand; till at last after a multiplicity of messages and charges not to forget any one of them, Mrs. Pepper let her depart.
Polly sighed, and convinced that something was off with her mind, focused entirely on the task at hand; finally, after a long list of messages and reminders not to forget any of them, Mrs. Pepper allowed her to leave.
Up to the old-fashioned green door, with its brass knocker, Polly went, running over in her mind just which of the messages she ought to give first. She couldn't for her life think whether “if 'twas a chill he had yesterday?” ought to come before “how he slept?” She knocked timidly, hoping Mrs. Henderson would help her out of her difficulty by telling her without the asking. All other front doors in Badgertown were ornaments, only opened on grand occasions, like a wedding or a funeral. But the minister's was accessible alike to all. So Polly let fall the knocker, and awaited the answer.
Up to the old-fashioned green door, with its brass knocker, Polly went, running through her mind which of the messages she should deliver first. She couldn't figure out if "Did he have a chill yesterday?" should come before "How did he sleep?" She knocked softly, hoping Mrs. Henderson would help her by telling her without needing to ask. All the other front doors in Badgertown were just for show, only opened for special events like weddings or funerals. But the minister's door was open to everyone. So Polly let the knocker drop and waited for an answer.
A scuffling noise sounded along the passage; and then Polly's soul sank down in dire dismay. It was the minister's sister, and not gentle little Mrs. Henderson. She never could get on with Miss Jerusha in the least. She made her feel as she told her mother once—“as if I don't know what my name is.” And now here she was; and all those messages.
A scuffling noise echoed down the hallway, and then Polly's heart sank in deep dismay. It was the minister's sister, not sweet little Mrs. Henderson. She never could connect with Miss Jerusha at all. She felt, as she once told her mom, “as if I don’t even know what my name is.” And now here she was, along with all those messages.
Miss Jerusha unbolted the door, slid back the great bar, opened the upper half, and stood there. She was a big woman, with sharp black eyes, and spectacles—over which she looked—which to Polly was much worse, for that gave her four eyes.
Miss Jerusha unlatched the door, pushed aside the heavy bar, opened the top half, and stood there. She was a tall woman with sharp black eyes and glasses—through which she looked—which made her appear to Polly as though she had four eyes.
“Well, and what do you want?” she asked.
“Well, what do you want?” she asked.
“I came to see—I mean my ma sent me,” stammered poor Polly.
“I came to see—I mean my mom sent me,” stammered poor Polly.
“And who is your ma?” demanded Miss Jerusha, as much like a policeman as anything; “and where do you live?”
“And who is your mom?” demanded Miss Jerusha, sounding more like a cop than anything else; “and where do you live?”
“I live in Primrose Lane,” replied Polly, wishing very much that she was back there.
“I live on Primrose Lane,” replied Polly, wishing she could be back there right now.
“I don't want to know where you live, before I know who you are,” said Miss Jerusha; “you should answer the question I asked first; always remember that.”
“I don't want to know where you live until I know who you are,” said Miss Jerusha; “you should answer the question I asked first; always remember that.”
“My ma's Mrs. Pepper,” said Polly.
“My mom's Mrs. Pepper,” said Polly.
“Mrs. who?” repeated Miss Jerusha.
“Mrs. who?” Miss Jerusha repeated.
By this time Polly was so worn that she came very near turning and fleeing, but she thought of her mother's disappointment in her, and the loss of the news, and stood quite still.
By this point, Polly was so exhausted that she almost turned and ran away, but she thought about how disappointed her mom would be and the missed opportunity for news, so she stayed completely still.
“What is it, Jerusha?” a gentle voice here broke upon Polly's ear.
“What is it, Jerusha?” a soft voice interrupted Polly's thoughts.
“I don't know,” responded Miss Jerusha, tartly, still holding the door much as if Polly were a robber; “it's a little girl, and I can't make out what she wants.”
“I don’t know,” replied Miss Jerusha sharply, still holding the door as if Polly were a thief; “it’s a little girl, and I can’t figure out what she wants.”
“Why, it's Polly Pepper!” exclaimed Mrs. Henderson, pleasantly. “Come in, child.” She opened the other half of the big door, and led the way through the wide hall into a big, old-fashioned room, with painted floor, and high, old side-board, and some stiff-backed rocking-chairs.
“Why, it's Polly Pepper!” said Mrs. Henderson cheerfully. “Come on in, sweetie.” She opened the other half of the big door and led the way through the spacious hall into a large, old-fashioned room with a painted floor, a tall, vintage sideboard, and some rigid rocking chairs.
Miss Jerusha stalked in also and seated herself by the window, and began to knit. Polly had just opened her mouth to tell her errand, when the door also opened suddenly and Mr. Henderson walked in.
Miss Jerusha came in as well and sat down by the window, starting to knit. Polly had just opened her mouth to share her message when the door swung open unexpectedly, and Mr. Henderson walked in.
“Oh!” said Polly, and then she stopped, and the color flushed up into her face.
“Oh!” said Polly, and then she paused, and color rushed to her face.
“What is it, my dear?” and the minister took her hand kindly, and looked down into her flushed face.
“What is it, my dear?” the minister asked gently, taking her hand and looking down at her flushed face.
“You are not going to have a fever, and be sick and die!” she cried.
“You're not going to have a fever, be sick, and die!” she shouted.
“I hope not, my little girl,” he smiled back, encouragingly; and then Polly gave her messages, which now she managed easily enough.
“I hope not, my little girl,” he smiled back, encouragingly; and then Polly gave her messages, which she was able to manage easily now.
“There,” broke in Miss Jerusha, “a cat can't sneeze in this town but everybody'll know it in quarter of an hour.”
“There,” interrupted Miss Jerusha, “a cat can't sneeze in this town without everyone knowing about it in fifteen minutes.”
And then Mrs. Henderson took Polly out to see a brood of new little chicks, that had just popped their heads out into the world; and to Polly, down on her knees, admiring, the time passed very swiftly indeed.
And then Mrs. Henderson took Polly out to see a bunch of little chicks that had just hatched and peeked out into the world. For Polly, who was on her knees admiring them, the time flew by.
“Now I must go, ma'am,” she said at last, looking up into the lady's face, regretfully, “for mammy didn't say I was to stay.”
“Now I have to go, ma'am,” she finally said, looking up at the lady's face, regretfully, “because my mom didn't say I could stay.”
“Very well, dear; do you think you could carry a little pat of butter? I have some very nice my sister sent me, and I want your mother to share it.”
“Alright, dear; do you think you could carry a little bit of butter? I have some really nice stuff my sister sent me, and I want your mom to share it.”
“Oh, thank you, ma'am!” cried Polly, thinking, “how glad Davie'll be, for he does so love butter! only—”
“Oh, thank you, ma'am!” exclaimed Polly, thinking, “how happy Davie will be, since he really loves butter! only—”
“Wait a bit, then,” said Mrs. Henderson, who didn't seem to notice the objection. So she went into the house, and Polly went down again in admiration before the fascinating little puff-balls.
“Just hold on for a moment,” said Mrs. Henderson, who didn’t seem to notice the objection. So she went into the house, and Polly went down again, fascinated by the charming little puff-balls.
But she was soon on the way, with a little pat of butter in a blue bowl, tied over with a clean cloth; happy in her gift for mammy, and in the knowledge of the minister being all well.
But she was soon on her way, with a small pat of butter in a blue bowl, covered with a clean cloth; feeling happy about her gift for mom, and knowing that the minister was doing fine.
“I wonder if Phronsie's awake,” she thought to herself, turning in at the little brown gate; “if she is, she shall have a piece of bread with lots of butter.”
“I wonder if Phronsie is awake,” she thought to herself, turning in at the little brown gate; “if she is, she’ll have a piece of bread with lots of butter.”
“Hush!” said Mrs. Pepper, from the rocking-chair in the middle of the floor. She had something in her arms. Polly stopped suddenly, almost letting the bowl fall.
“Hush!” said Mrs. Pepper, from the rocking chair in the middle of the floor. She had something in her arms. Polly stopped suddenly, almost dropping the bowl.
“It's Phronsie,” said the mother, “and I don't know what the matter is with her; you'll have to go for the doctor, Polly, and just as fast as you can.”
“It's Phronsie,” said the mother, “and I don't know what's wrong with her; you'll need to hurry and get the doctor, Polly, as fast as you can.”
Polly still stood, holding the bowl, and staring with all her might. Phronsie sick!
Polly stood there, holding the bowl and staring as hard as she could. Phronsie is sick!
“Don't wake her,” said Mrs. Pepper.
“Don’t wake her,” Mrs. Pepper said.
Poor Polly couldn't have stirred to save her life, for a minute; then she said—“Where shall I go?”
Poor Polly couldn't move to save her life for a minute; then she said—“Where should I go?”
“Oh, run to Dr. Fisher's; and don't be gone long.”
“Oh, run over to Dr. Fisher's; and don't take too long.”
Polly set down the bowl of butter, and sped on the wings of the wind for the doctor. Something dreadful was the matter, she felt, for never had a physician been summoned to the hearty Pepper family since she could remember, only when the father died. Fear lent speed to her feet; and soon the doctor came, and bent over poor little Phronsie, who still lay in her mother's arms, in a burning fever.
Polly put down the bowl of butter and rushed like the wind to get the doctor. She sensed something terrible was wrong, since she could only recall the physician being called for the Pepper family when her father passed away. Fear pushed her to move quickly; soon, the doctor arrived and leaned over poor little Phronsie, who was still in her mother's arms, with a high fever.
“It's measles,” he pronounced, “that's all; no cause for alarm; you ever had it?” he asked, turning suddenly around on Polly, who was watching with wide-open eyes for the verdict.
“It's measles,” he said, “that's all; no need to worry; have you ever had it?” he asked, suddenly turning to Polly, who was watching with wide-open eyes for the verdict.
“No, sir,” answered Polly, not knowing in the least what “measles” was.
“No, sir,” Polly replied, having no idea what “measles” was.
“What shall we do!” said Mrs. Pepper; “there haven't any of them had it.”
“What are we going to do!” said Mrs. Pepper; “none of them have had it.”
The doctor was over by the little old table under the window, mixing up some black-looking stuff in a tumbler, and he didn't hear her.
The doctor was over by the small, old table under the window, mixing some black stuff in a glass, and he didn't hear her.
“There,” he said, putting a spoonful into Phronsie's mouth, “she'll get along well enough; only keep her out of the cold.” Then he pulled out a big silver watch. He was a little thin man, and the watch was immense. Polly for her life couldn't keep her eyes off from it; if Ben could only have one so fine!
“There,” he said, putting a spoonful into Phronsie's mouth, “she'll be fine; just make sure to keep her out of the cold.” Then he took out a big silver watch. He was a slender man, and the watch was enormous. Polly couldn't take her eyes off it; if only Ben could have one that nice!
“Polly,” whispered Mrs. Pepper, “run and get my purse; it's in the top bureau drawer.”
“Polly,” whispered Mrs. Pepper, “go grab my purse; it’s in the top drawer of the dresser.”
“Yes'm,” said Polly, taking her eyes off, by a violent wrench, from the fascinating watch; and she ran quickly and got the little old stocking-leg, where the hard earnings that staid long enough to be put anywhere, always found refuge. She put it into her mother's lap, and watched while Mrs. Pepper counted out slowly one dollar in small pieces.
“Yes, ma’am,” said Polly, tearing her gaze away from the captivating watch with a sudden jerk. She hurried off and grabbed the old stocking leg, where the hard-earned coins that lasted long enough to be stored always ended up. She placed it in her mother’s lap and watched as Mrs. Pepper slowly counted out one dollar in small change.
“Here sir,” said Mrs. Pepper, holding them out towards the doctor; “and thank you for coming.”
“Here you go, sir,” said Mrs. Pepper, holding them out to the doctor; “and thank you for being here.”
“Hey!” said the little man, spinning round; “that dollar's the Lord's!”
“Hey!” said the little man, turning around; “that dollar belongs to the Lord!”
Mrs. Pepper looked bewildered, and still sat holding it out. “And the Lord has given it to you to take care of these children with; see that you do it.” And without another word he was gone.
Mrs. Pepper looked confused and kept holding it out. “And the Lord has given it to you to take care of these children with; make sure you do it.” And without saying anything else, he was gone.
“Wasn't he good, mammy?” asked Polly, after the first surprise was over.
“Wasn’t he great, Mom?” asked Polly, after the initial shock wore off.
“I'm sure he was,” said Mrs. Pepper. “Well, tie it up again, Polly, tie it up tight; we shall want it, I'm sure,” sighing at her little sick girl.
“I'm sure he was,” said Mrs. Pepper. “Well, tie it up again, Polly, tie it tight; we’ll need it, I’m sure,” she sighed, looking at her little sick girl.
“Mayn't I take Phronsie, ma?” asked Polly.
“Can’t I take Phronsie, Mom?” asked Polly.
“No, no,” said Phronsie. She had got mammy, and she meant to improve the privilege.
“No, no,” said Phronsie. She had mom, and she meant to make the most of the privilege.
“What is 'measles' anyway, mammy?” asked Polly, sitting down on the floor at their feet.
“What is 'measles' anyway, mom?” asked Polly, sitting down on the floor at their feet.
“Oh, 'tis something children always have,” replied Mrs. Pepper; “but I'm sure I hoped it wouldn't come just yet.”
“Oh, it's something children always have,” replied Mrs. Pepper; “but I'm sure I hoped it wouldn't arrive just yet.”
“I sha'n't have it,” said Polly, decisively; “I know I sha'n't! nor Ben—nor Joe—nor—nor Davie—I guess,” she added, hesitatingly, for Davie was the delicate one of the family; at least not nearly so strong as the others.
“I won’t have it,” said Polly, firmly; “I know I won’t! Neither will Ben—nor Joe—nor—nor Davie, I guess,” she added, uncertainly, because Davie was the fragile one in the family; at least not nearly as strong as the others.
Mrs. Pepper looked at her anxiously; but Polly seemed as bright and healthy as ever, as she jumped up and ran to put the kettle on the stove.
Mrs. Pepper looked at her with concern; but Polly seemed as vibrant and healthy as ever as she jumped up and ran to put the kettle on the stove.
“What'll the boys say, I wonder!” she thought to herself, feeling quite important that they really had sickness in the house. As long as Phronsie wasn't dangerous, it seemed quite like rich folks; and she forgot the toil, and the grind of poverty. She looked out from time to time as she passed the window, but no boys came.
“What will the boys say, I wonder!” she thought to herself, feeling quite important that they actually had illness in the house. As long as Phronsie wasn't in danger, it felt a bit like being rich; and she forgot the hard work and struggles of poverty. She glanced out from time to time as she passed the window, but no boys showed up.
“I'll put her in bed, Polly,” said Mrs. Pepper, in a whisper, as Phronsie closed her eyes and breathed regularly.
“I'll put her to bed, Polly,” said Mrs. Pepper, in a whisper, as Phronsie closed her eyes and breathed steadily.
“And then will you have your dinner, ma?”
“And then will you have your dinner, mom?”
“Yes,” said Mrs. Pepper, “I don't care—if the boys come.”
“Yes,” Mrs. Pepper said, “I don’t mind—if the boys come.”
“The boys'll never come,” said Polly, impatiently; “I don't believe—why! here they are now!”
“The boys will never come,” said Polly, impatiently; “I don't believe it—wait! Here they are now!”
“Oh, dear,” said Joel, coming in crossly, “I'm so hungry—oh—butter! where'd you get it? I thought we never should get here!”
“Oh, man,” said Joel, coming in angrily, “I’m so hungry—oh—butter! Where did you get it? I thought we’d never make it here!”
“I thought so too,” said Polly. “Hush! why, where's Ben?”
“I thought so too,” said Polly. “Hush! Wait, where’s Ben?”
“He's just back,” began Joel, commencing to eat, “and Davie; something is the matter with Ben—he says he feels funny.”
“He's just back,” Joel said as he started to eat, “and Davie; something's wrong with Ben—he says he feels weird.”
“Something the matter with Ben!” repeated Polly. She dropped the cup she held, which broke in a dozen pieces.
“Is something wrong with Ben?” Polly repeated. She dropped the cup she was holding, shattering it into a dozen pieces.
“Oh, whocky!” cried Joel; “see what you've done, Polly Pepper!”
“Oh, no!” cried Joel. “Look at what you've done, Polly Pepper!”
But Polly didn't hear; over the big, flat door-stone she sped, and met Ben with little David, coming in the gate. His face was just like Phronsie's! And with a cold, heavy feeling at her heart, Polly realized that this was no play.
But Polly didn't hear; she rushed over the big, flat doorstep and ran into Ben with little David as they came through the gate. His face was just like Phronsie's! With a cold, heavy feeling in her chest, Polly understood that this was no game.
“Oh, Ben!” she cried, flinging her arms around his neck, and bursting into tears; “don't! please—I wish you wouldn't; Phronsie's got 'em, and that's enough!”
“Oh, Ben!” she exclaimed, throwing her arms around his neck and breaking into tears. “Please don’t! I really wish you wouldn’t; Phronsie has them, and that’s enough!”
“Got what?” asked Ben, while Davie's eyes grew to their widest proportions.
“Got what?” Ben asked, as Davie's eyes opened wide.
“Oh, measles!” cried Polly, bursting out afresh; “the hate-fullest, horridest measles! and now you're taken!”
“Oh, measles!” cried Polly, bursting out again; “the most hateful, awful measles! And now you’ve got them!”
“Oh no, I'm not,” responded Ben, cheerfully, who knew what measles were; “wipe up, Polly; I'm all right; only my head aches, and my eyes feel funny.”
“Oh no, I'm not,” Ben replied cheerfully, knowing what measles were; “clean up, Polly; I'm fine; it's just that my head hurts, and my eyes feel a bit weird.”
But Polly, only half-reassured, controlled her sobs; and the sorrowful trio repaired to mother.
But Polly, still feeling a bit uneasy, held back her tears; and the sad trio went to their mom.
“Oh, dear!” ejaculated Mrs. Pepper, sinking in a chair in dismay, at sight of Ben's red face; “whatever'll we do now!”
“Oh, no!” exclaimed Mrs. Pepper, sinking into a chair in shock at the sight of Ben's red face. “What are we going to do now?”
The prop and stay of her life would be taken away if Ben should be laid aside. No more stray half or quarter dollars would come to help her out when she didn't know where to turn.
The support and foundation of her life would be gone if Ben were set aside. No more stray half or quarter dollars would come to her rescue when she was lost and didn’t know where to turn.
Polly cleared off the deserted table—for once Joel had all the bread and butter he wanted. Ben took some of Phronsie's medicine, and crawled up into the loft, to bed; and quiet settled down on the little household.
Polly cleaned off the empty table—this time, Joel had all the bread and butter he needed. Ben took some of Phronsie's medicine and climbed up to the loft to go to bed; a peaceful calm settled over the little household.
“Polly,” whispered Ben, as she tucked him in, “it'll be hard buckling-to now, for you, but I guess you'll do it.”
“Polly,” Ben whispered as she tucked him in, “it’s going to be tough for you to settle down now, but I think you'll manage.”
MORE TROUBLE
“Oh, dear,” said Polly to herself, the next morning, trying to get a breakfast for the sick ones out of the inevitable mush; “everything's just as bad as it can be! they can't ever eat this; I wish I had an ocean of toast!”
“Oh, no,” Polly said to herself the next morning, trying to make breakfast for the sick ones out of the unavoidable mush. “Everything's as bad as it can be! They can never eat this; I wish I had a mountain of toast!”
“Toast some of the bread in the pail, Polly,” said Mrs. Pepper.
“Toast some of the bread in the bucket, Polly,” said Mrs. Pepper.
She looked worn and worried; she had been up nearly all night, back and forth from Ben's bed in the loft to restless, fretful little Phronsie in the big four-poster in the bedroom; for Phronsie wouldn't get into the crib. Polly had tried her best to help her, and had rubbed her eyes diligently to keep awake, but she was wholly unaccustomed to it, and her healthy, tired little body succumbed—and then when she awoke, shame and remorse filled her very heart.
She looked exhausted and anxious; she had been up almost all night, going back and forth from Ben's bed in the loft to the restless, fidgety little Phronsie in the big four-poster bed in the bedroom, because Phronsie wouldn’t get into the crib. Polly had done her best to help her and had rubbed her eyes repeatedly to stay awake, but she was completely unaccustomed to it, and her healthy, tired little body gave in—and when she woke up, shame and guilt filled her heart.
“That isn't nice, ma,” she said, glancing at the poor old pail, which she had brought out of the “Provision Room.” “Old brown bread! I want to fix 'em something nice.”
“That isn’t nice, Mom,” she said, glancing at the sad old bucket, which she had brought out of the “Provision Room.” “Old brown bread! I want to make them something nice.”
“Well, you can't, you know,” said Mrs. Pepper, with a sigh; “but you've got butter now; that'll be splendid!”
“Well, you can't, you know,” said Mrs. Pepper, with a sigh; “but you've got butter now; that'll be great!”
“I know it,” said Polly, running to the corner cupboard where the precious morsel in the blue bowl remained; “whatever should we do without it, mammy?”
“I know it,” said Polly, running to the corner cupboard where the precious treat in the blue bowl sat; “what would we do without it, mom?”
“Do without it!” said Mrs. Pepper; “same's we have done.”
“Do without it!” said Mrs. Pepper; “just like we always have.”
“Well, 'twas splendid in Mrs. Henderson to give it to us, anyway,” said Polly, longing for just one taste; “seems as if 'twas a year since I was there—oh, ma!” and here Polly took up the thread that had been so rudely snapped; “don't you think, she's got ten of the prettiest—yes, the sweetest little chickens you ever saw! Why can't we have some, mammy?”
“Well, it was really nice of Mrs. Henderson to give it to us, anyway,” said Polly, wishing for just one taste; “it feels like it’s been a year since I was there—oh, mom!” And here Polly picked up the conversation that had been so abruptly interrupted; “don’t you think she has ten of the prettiest—yes, the sweetest little chickens you’ve ever seen! Why can’t we have some, mom?”
“Costs money,” replied Mrs. Pepper. “We've got too many in the house to have any outside.”
“Costs money,” replied Mrs. Pepper. “We have too many inside the house to have any outside.”
“Oh, dear,” said Polly, with a red face that was toasting about as much as the bread she was holding on the point of an old fork; “we never have had anything. There,” she added at last; “that's the best I can do; now I'll put the butter on this little blue plate; ain't that cunning, ma?”
“Oh, no,” said Polly, her face as red as the toast she was holding on the end of an old fork. “We’ve never had anything. There,” she finally added, “that’s the best I can do; now I’ll put the butter on this cute little blue plate; isn't that adorable, Mom?”
“Yes,” said Mrs. Pepper, approvingly; “it takes you, Polly.” So Polly trotted first to Ben, up the crooked, low stairs to the loft; and while she regaled him with the brown toast and butter, she kept her tongue flying on the subject of the little chicks, and all that she saw on the famous Henderson visit. Poor Ben pretended hard to eat, but ate nothing really; and Polly saw it all, and it cut her to the heart—so she talked faster than ever.
“Yes,” Mrs. Pepper said with approval, “it’s you, Polly.” So Polly hurried over to Ben, up the twisted, low stairs to the loft; and while she treated him to the brown toast and butter, she chattered away about the little chicks and everything she experienced during the famous Henderson visit. Poor Ben pretended to eat, but in reality, he didn’t eat anything; and Polly noticed it all, and it hurt her deeply—so she talked even faster.
“Now,” she said, starting to go back to Phronsie; “Ben Pepper, just as soon as you get well, we'll have some chickens—so there!”
“Now,” she said, turning back to Phronsie, “Ben Pepper, as soon as you’re better, we’ll get some chickens—so there!”
“Guess we sha'n't get 'em very soon,” said Ben, despondently, “if I've got to lie here; and, besides, Polly, you know every bit we can save has got to go for the new stove.”
“Looks like we won't get them anytime soon,” said Ben, sadly, “if I have to lie here; and, besides, Polly, you know every bit we save has to go toward the new stove.”
“Oh, dear,” said Polly, “I forgot that; so it has; seems to me everything's giving out!”
“Oh no,” said Polly, “I forgot that; it really has; it feels like everything's breaking down!”
“You can't bake any longer in the old thing,” said Ben, turning over and looking at her; “poor girl, I don't see how you've stood it so long.”
“You can't bake in that old thing anymore,” Ben said, flipping over to look at her. “Poor girl, I don't know how you've put up with it for so long.”
“And we've been stuffing it,” cried Polly merrily, “till 'twon't stuff any more.”
“And we've been stuffing it,” Polly shouted happily, “until it won't hold any more.”
“No,” said Ben, turning back again, “that's all worn out.”
“No,” Ben said, turning back again, “that’s all worn out.”
“Well, you must go to sleep,” said Polly, “or mammy'll be up here; and Phronsie hasn't had her breakfast either.”
“Well, you need to go to sleep,” said Polly, “or Mom will be up here; and Phronsie hasn't had her breakfast yet.”
Phronsie was wailing away dismally, sitting up in the middle of the old bed. Her face pricked, she said, and she was rubbing it vigorously with both fat little hands, and then crying worse than ever.
Phronsie was crying sadly, sitting up in the middle of the old bed. Her face was hurting, she said, as she rubbed it vigorously with both of her chubby little hands, and then she cried even harder.
“Oh me! oh my!” cried Polly; “how you look, Phronsie!”
“Oh my goodness!” exclaimed Polly; “look at you, Phronsie!”
“I want my mammy!” cried poor Phronsie.
“I want my mommy!” cried poor Phronsie.
“Mammy can't come now, Phronsie dear; she's sewing. See what Polly's got for you—butter: isn't that splendid!”
“Mammy can't come right now, Phronsie dear; she's sewing. Look what Polly has for you—butter: isn't that great!”
Phronsie stopped for just one moment, and took a mouthful; but the toast was hard and dry, and she cried harder than before.
Phronsie paused for a moment and took a bite, but the toast was tough and dry, and she cried even more than before.
“Now,” said Polly, curling up on the bed beside her, “if you'll stop crying, Phronsie Pepper, I'll tell you about the cunningest, yes, the very cunningest little chickens you ever saw. One was white, and he looked just like this,” said Polly, tumbling over on the bed in a heap; “he couldn't stand up straight, he was so fat.”
“Now,” said Polly, curling up on the bed beside her, “if you'll stop crying, Phronsie Pepper, I’ll tell you about the cutest, yes, the absolute cutest little chicks you’ve ever seen. One was white, and he looked just like this,” said Polly, tumbling over on the bed in a heap; “he couldn’t stand up straight, he was so chubby.”
“Did he bite?” asked Phronsie, full of interest.
“Did he bite?” asked Phronsie, eager to know.
“No, he didn't bite me,” said Polly; “but his mother put a bug in his mouth—just as I'm doing you know,” and she broke off a small piece of the toast, put on a generous bit of butter, and held it over Phronsie's mouth.
“No, he didn't bite me,” Polly said; “but his mom put a bug in his mouth—just like I’m doing now,” and she broke off a small piece of toast, spread on a generous amount of butter, and held it over Phronsie's mouth.
“Did he swallow it?” asked the child, obediently opening her little red lips.
“Did he swallow it?” asked the child, obediently opening her small red lips.
“Oh, snapped it,” answered Polly, “quick as ever he could, I tell you; but 'twasn't good like this, Phronsie.”
“Oh, he broke it,” replied Polly, “as fast as he could, I swear; but it wasn’t good like this, Phronsie.”
“Did he have two bugs?” asked Phronsie, eying suspiciously the second morsel of dry toast that Polly was conveying to her mouth.
“Did he have two bugs?” Phronsie asked, eyeing the second piece of dry toast that Polly was bringing to her mouth with suspicion.
“Well, he would have had,” replied Polly, “if there'd been bugs enough; but there were nine other chicks, Phronsie.”
“Well, he would have had,” replied Polly, “if there had been enough bugs; but there were nine other chicks, Phronsie.”
“Poor chickies,” said Phronsie, and looked lovingly at the rest of the toast and butter on the plate; and while Polly fed it to her, listened with absorbed interest to all the particulars concerning each and every chick in the Henderson hen-coop.
“Poor little chicks,” said Phronsie, looking affectionately at the leftover toast and butter on the plate; and while Polly fed it to her, she listened with rapt attention to all the details about each and every chick in the Henderson henhouse.
“Mother,” said Polly, towards evening, “I'm going to sit up with Ben to-night; say I may, do, mother.”
“Mom,” said Polly in the evening, “I’m going to stay up with Ben tonight; please say I can, okay, Mom?”
“Oh no, you can't,” replied Mrs. Pepper; “you'll get worn out; and then what shall I do? Joel can hand him his medicine.”
“Oh no, you can't,” replied Mrs. Pepper; “you'll wear yourself out; and then what will I do? Joel can give him his medicine.”
“Oh, Joe would tumble to sleep, mammy,” said Polly, “the first thing—let me.”
“Oh, Joe would fall asleep right away, mom,” said Polly, “just let me.”
“Perhaps Phronsie'll let me go to-night,” said Mrs. Pepper, reflectively.
“Maybe Phronsie will let me go tonight,” said Mrs. Pepper, thinking.
“Oh, no she won't, I know,” replied Polly, decisively; “she wants you all the time.”
“Oh, no she won't, I know,” replied Polly confidently; “she wants you all the time.”
“I will, Polly,” said Davie, coming in with an armful of wood, in time to hear the conversation. “I'll give him his medicine, mayn't I, mammy?” and David let down his load, and came over where his mother and Polly sat sewing, to urge his rights.
“I will, Polly,” said Davie, coming in with an armful of wood, just in time to catch the conversation. “I can give him his medicine, right, Mom?” David set down his load and walked over to where his mother and Polly were sitting and sewing to advocate for his case.
“I don't know,” said his mother, smiling on him. “Can you, do you think?”
“I don’t know,” his mother said, smiling at him. “Do you think you can?”
“Yes, ma'am!” said Davie, straightening himself up.
“Yes, ma'am!” Davie replied, standing up straight.
When they told Ben, he said he knew a better way than for Davie to watch; he'd have a string tied to Davie's arm, and the end he'd hold in bed, and when 'twas time for medicine, he'd pull the string, and that would wake Davie up!
When they told Ben, he said he had a better idea than having Davie watch; he would tie a string to Davie's arm and hold the other end in bed. When it was time for the medicine, he would pull the string to wake Davie up!
Polly didn't sleep much more on her shake-down on the floor than if she had watched with Ben; for Phronsie cried and moaned, and wanted a drink of water every two minutes, it seemed to her. As she went back into her nest after one of these travels, Polly thought: “Well, I don't care, if nobody else gets sick; if Ben'll only get well. To-morrow I'm goin' to do mammy's sack she's begun for Mr. Jackson; it's all plain sew-in', just like a bag; and I can do it, I know—” and so she fell into a troubled sleep, only to be awakened by Phronsie's fretful little voice: “I want a drink of water, Polly, I do.”
Polly didn't get much more sleep on the floor than she would have if she had stayed up with Ben; Phronsie was crying and moaning, asking for a drink of water every couple of minutes, it felt to her. As she returned to her spot after one of these trips, Polly thought, “Well, I don't care as long as nobody else gets sick; if only Ben could get better. Tomorrow I'm going to work on the sack Mommy started for Mr. Jackson; it's all simple sewing, just like a bag; and I can do it, I know—” and then she dozed off into a restless sleep, only to be woken by Phronsie's whiny little voice: “I want a drink of water, Polly, I really do.”
“Don't she drink awfully, mammy?” asked Polly, after one of these excursions out to the kitchen after the necessary draught.
“Doesn't she drink a lot, mom?” asked Polly, after one of these trips to the kitchen for a drink.
“Yes,” said Mrs. Pepper; “and she mustn't have any more; 'twill hurt her.” But Phronsie fell into a delicious sleep after that, and didn't want any more, luckily.
“Yes,” said Mrs. Pepper; “and she shouldn't have any more; it will hurt her.” But Phronsie fell into a nice sleep after that, and thankfully, she didn't want any more.
“Here, Joe,” said Mrs. Pepper, the next morning, “take this coat up to Mr. Peterses; and be sure you get the money for it.”
“Here, Joe,” said Mrs. Pepper the next morning, “take this coat up to Mr. Peters; and make sure you get the money for it.”
“How'll I get it?” asked Joe, who didn't relish the long, hot walk.
“How am I going to get it?” asked Joe, who wasn't looking forward to the long, hot walk.
“Why, tell 'em we're sick—Ben's sick,” added Mrs. Pepper, as the most decisive thing; “and we must have it; and then wait for it.”
“Why, tell them we're sick—Ben's sick,” added Mrs. Pepper, as the most straightforward thing; “and we need to have it; and then wait for it.”
“Tisn't pleasant up at the Peterses,” grumbled Joel, taking the parcel and moving slowly off.
“It’s not pleasant up at the Peterses,” complained Joel, taking the package and walking away slowly.
“No, no, Polly,” said Mrs. Pepper, “you needn't do that,” seeing Polly take up some sewing after doing up the room and finishing the semi-weekly bake; “you're all beat out with that tussle over the stove; that sack'll have to go till next week.”
“No, no, Polly,” Mrs. Pepper said, “you don’t need to do that,” seeing Polly pick up some sewing after tidying the room and finishing the usual baking; “you’re exhausted from that struggle over the stove; that sack can wait until next week.”
“It can't, mammy,” said Polly, snipping off a basting thread; “we've got to have the money; how much'll he give you for it?”
“It can't, Mom,” said Polly, cutting off a basting thread; “we need the money; how much will he give you for it?”
“Thirty cents,” replied Mrs. Pepper.
"30 cents," replied Mrs. Pepper.
“Well,” said Polly, “we've got to get all the thirty centses we can, mammy dear; and I know I can do it, truly—try me once,” she implored.
“Well,” said Polly, “we need to collect all the thirty cents we can, mommy dear; and I know I can do it, really—just give me a chance,” she pleaded.
“Well.” Mrs. Pepper relented, slowly.
“Well.” Mrs. Pepper gave in, slowly.
“Don't feel bad, mammy dear,” comforted Polly, sewing away briskly; “Ben'll get well pretty soon, and then we'll be all right.”
“Don't worry, Mom,” Polly said, stitching quickly; “Ben will get better soon, and then everything will be fine.”
“Maybe,” said Mrs. Pepper; and went back to Phronsie, who could scarcely let her out of her sight.
“Maybe,” said Mrs. Pepper, and went back to Phronsie, who could hardly take her eyes off her.
Polly stitched away bravely. “Now if I do this good, mammy'll let me do it other times,” she said to herself.
Polly stitched away with determination. “If I do a good job, Mom will let me do it again,” she told herself.
Davie, too, worked patiently out of doors, trying to do Ben's chores. The little fellow blundered over things that Ben would have accomplished in half the time, and he had to sit down often on the steps of the little old shed where the tools were kept, to wipe his hot face and rest.
Davie also worked patiently outside, trying to take care of Ben's chores. The little guy struggled with tasks that Ben would have finished in half the time, and he often had to sit down on the steps of the old shed where the tools were stored to wipe his sweaty face and take a break.
“Polly,” said Mrs. Pepper, “hadn't you better stop a little? Dear me! how fast you sew, child!”
“Polly,” Mrs. Pepper said, “don’t you think you should take a break? Wow! You’re sewing so quickly, kid!”
Polly gave a delighted little hum at her mother's evident approval.
Polly let out a happy little hum at her mom's clear approval.
“I'm going to do 'em all next week, mammy,” she said; “then Mr. Atkins won't take 'em away from us, I guess.”
“I'm going to do all of them next week, Mom,” she said; “so then Mr. Atkins won't take them away from us, I guess.”
Mr. Atkins kept the store, and gave out coats and sacks of coarse linen and homespun to Mrs. Pepper to make; and it was the fear of losing the work that had made the mother's heart sink.
Mr. Atkins ran the shop and handed out coats and bags of rough linen and homemade fabric to Mrs. Pepper for her to sew. It was the worry of losing that work that made the mother's heart feel heavy.
“I don't believe anybody's got such children as I have,” she said; and she gave Polly a motherly little pat that the little daughter felt clear to the tips of her toes with a thrill of delight.
“I don't believe anyone has kids like mine,” she said; and she gave Polly a motherly little pat that made the little girl feel a thrill of delight all the way to her toes.
About half-past two, long after dinner, Joe came walking in, hungry as a beaver, but flushed and triumphant.
About two-thirty, long after dinner, Joe came in looking hungry as a beaver, but flushed and triumphant.
“Why, where have you been all this time?” asked his mother.
“Where have you been all this time?” his mom asked.
“Oh, Joe, you didn't stop to play?” asked Polly, from her perch where she sat sewing, giving him a reproachful glance.
“Oh, Joe, you didn’t stop to play?” Polly asked from her spot where she was sewing, giving him a disapproving look.
“Stop to play!” retorted Joe, indignantly; “no, I guess I didn't! I've been to Old Peterses.”
“Stop playing!” Joe shot back, annoyed; “no, I guess I didn't! I've been to Old Peterses.”
“Not all this time!” exclaimed Mrs. Pepper.
“Not all this time!” shouted Mrs. Pepper.
“Yes, I have too,” replied Joel, sturdily marching up to her. “And there's your money, mother;” and he counted out a quarter of a dollar in silver pieces and pennies, which he took from a dingy wad of paper, stowed away in the depths of his pocket.
“Yes, I have too,” replied Joel, confidently walking up to her. “And here’s your money, Mom;” and he counted out a quarter in silver coins and pennies, which he took from a crumpled wad of paper hidden in the depths of his pocket.
“Oh, Joe,” said Mrs. Pepper, sinking back in her chair and looking at him; “what do you mean?”
“Oh, Joe,” said Mrs. Pepper, sinking back in her chair and looking at him; “what do you mean?”
Polly put her work in her lap, and waited to hear.
Polly placed her work in her lap and waited to listen.
“Where's my dinner, Polly?” asked Joel; “I hope it's a big one.
“Where's my dinner, Polly?” Joel asked. “I hope it’s a big one.”
“Yes, 'tis,” said Polly; “you've got lots to-day, it's in the corner of the cupboard, covered up with the plate—so tell on, Joe.”
“Yes, it is,” said Polly; “you’ve got plenty today, it’s in the corner of the cupboard, covered up with the plate—so go ahead, Joe.”
“That's elegant!” said Joel, coming back with the well-filled plate, Ben's and his own share.
“That's elegant!” said Joel, returning with the loaded plate, bringing both Ben's and his share.
“Do tell us, Joey,” implored Polly; “mother's waiting.”
“Come on, Joey,” urged Polly; “Mom's waiting.”
“Well,” said Joel, his mouth half full, “I waited—and he said the coat was all right;—and—and—Mrs. Peters said 'twas all right;—and Mirandy Peters said 'twas all right; but they didn't any of 'em say anythin' about payin', so I didn't think 'twas all right—and—and—can't I have some more butter, Polly?”
“Okay,” said Joel, his mouth half full, “I waited—and he said the coat was fine;—and—and—Mrs. Peters said it was fine;—and Mirandy Peters said it was fine; but none of them mentioned anything about payment, so I didn’t think it was fine—and—and—can I have some more butter, Polly?”
“No,” said Polly, sorry to refuse him, he'd been so good about the money; “the butter's got to be saved for Ben and Phronsie.”
“No,” said Polly, regretting that she had to say no to him; he had been so understanding about the money. “The butter has to be saved for Ben and Phronsie.”
“Oh,” said Joe, “I wish Miss Henderson would send us some more, I do! I think she might!”
“Oh,” said Joe, “I really wish Miss Henderson would send us some more, I do! I think she might!”
“For shame, Joe,” said Mrs. Pepper; “she was very good to send this, I think; now what else did you say?” she asked.
“For shame, Joe,” said Mrs. Pepper; “it was really nice of her to send this, I think; now what else did you say?” she asked.
“Well,” said Joel, taking another mouthful of bread, “so I waited; you told me to, mother, you know—and they all went to work; and they didn't mind me at all, and—there wasn't anything to look at, so I sat—and sat—Polly, can't I have some gingerbread?”
“Well,” said Joel, taking another bite of bread, “so I waited; you told me to, Mom, you know—and they all got to work; and they didn’t pay any attention to me, and—there wasn't anything to see, so I just sat—and sat—Polly, can I have some gingerbread?”
“No,” said Polly, “it's all gone; I gave the last piece to Phronsie the day she was taken sick.”
“No,” said Polly, “it’s all gone; I gave the last piece to Phronsie the day she got sick.”
“Oh, dear,” said Joel, “everything's gone.”
“Oh no,” Joel said, “everything's gone.”
“Well, do go on, Joe, do.”
“Well, please continue, Joe, go ahead.”
“And—then they had dinner; and Mr. Peters said, 'Hasn't that boy gone home yet?' and Mrs. Peters said, 'no'—and he called me in, and asked me why I didn't run along home; and I said, Phronsie was sick, and Ben had the squeezles—”
"And then they had dinner; Mr. Peters asked, 'Hasn’t that boy gone home yet?' and Mrs. Peters replied, 'No'—then he called me in and asked why I hadn’t gone home yet; I said Phronsie was sick and Ben had the squeezles—"
“The what?” said Polly.
“What?” said Polly.
“The squeezles,” repeated Joel, irritably; “that's what you said.”
“The squeezles,” Joel repeated, irritated. “That's what you said.”
“It's measles, Joey,” corrected Mrs. Pepper; “never mind, I wouldn't feel bad.”
“It's measles, Joey,” Mrs. Pepper corrected. “Don't worry, I wouldn't feel bad.”
“Well, they all laughed, and laughed, and then I said you told me to wait till I did get the money.”
“Well, they all laughed and laughed, and then I said you told me to wait until I got the money.”
“Oh, Joe,” began Mrs. Pepper, “you shouldn't have told 'em so—what did he say?”
“Oh, Joe,” started Mrs. Pepper, “you shouldn't have said that—what did he say?”
“Well, he laughed, and said I was a smart boy, and he'd see; and Mirandy said, 'do pay him, pa, he must be tired to death'—and don't you think, he went to a big desk in the corner, and took out a box, and 'twas full most of money—lots! oh! and he gave me mine—and—that's all; and I'm tired to death.” And Joel flung himself down on the floor, expanded his legs as only Joel could, and took a comfortable roll.
"Well, he laughed and told me I was a smart kid, and he'd check it out; and Mirandy said, 'please pay him, Dad, he must be exhausted'—and can you believe it, he went to a big desk in the corner, pulled out a box
“So you must be,” said Polly, pityingly, “waiting at those Peterses.”
"So you must be," Polly said with sympathy, "waiting at the Peterses'."
“Don't ever want to see any more Peterses,” said Joel; never, never, never!
“Don’t ever want to see any more Peterses,” said Joel; never, never, never!
“Oh, dear,” thought Polly, as she sewed on into the afternoon, “I wonder what does all my eyes! feels just like sand in 'em;” and she rubbed and rubbed to thread her needle. But she was afraid her mother would see, so she kept at her sewing. Once in awhile the bad feeling would go away, and then she would forget all about it. “There now, who says I can't do it! that's most done,” she cried, jumping up, and spinning across the room, to stretch herself a bit, “and to-morrow I'll finish it.”
“Oh no,” thought Polly, as she kept sewing into the afternoon, “I wonder what's wrong with my eyes! They feel just like they have sand in them;” and she rubbed and rubbed to thread her needle. But she was worried her mother would notice, so she continued with her sewing. Every once in a while, the irritation would fade, and then she would completely forget about it. “There you go, who says I can't do this! It's almost done,” she shouted, jumping up and spinning around the room to stretch a little, “and tomorrow I'll finish it.”
“Well,” said Mrs. Pepper, “if you can do that, Polly, you'll be the greatest help I've had yet.”
“Well,” said Mrs. Pepper, “if you can do that, Polly, you'll be the biggest help I've had so far.”
So Polly tucked herself into the old shake-down with a thankful heart that night, hoping for morning.
So Polly settled into the old fold-out bed with a grateful heart that night, looking forward to morning.
Alas! when morning did come, Polly could hardly move. The measles! what should she do! A faint hope of driving them off made her tumble out of bed, and stagger across the room to look in the old cracked looking-glass. All hope was gone as the red reflection met her gaze. Polly was on the sick list now!
Alas! When morning came, Polly could barely move. The measles! What should she do? A faint hope of shaking them off made her tumble out of bed and stagger across the room to look in the old cracked mirror. All hope faded as the red reflection met her gaze. Polly was on the sick list now!
“I won't be sick,” she said; “at any rate, I'll keep around.” An awful feeling made her clutch the back of a chair, but she managed somehow to get into her clothes, and go groping blindly into the kitchen. Somehow, Polly couldn't see very well. She tried to set the table, but 'twas no use. “Oh, dear,” she thought, “whatever'll mammy do?”
“I won't be sick,” she said; “at least, I'll stick around.” A terrible feeling made her grip the back of a chair, but she somehow got dressed and stumbled into the kitchen. For some reason, Polly couldn't see very well. She tried to set the table, but it was no use. “Oh, dear,” she thought, “what will mom do?”
“Hulloa!” said Joel, coming in, “what's the matter, Polly?” Polly started at his sudden entrance, and, wavering a minute, fell over in a heap.
“Hullo!” said Joel as he walked in, “what's wrong, Polly?” Polly jumped at his sudden arrival, and after hesitating for a moment, collapsed into a pile.
“Oh ma! ma!” screamed Joel, running to the foot of the stairs leading to the loft, where Mrs. Pepper was with Ben; “something's taken Polly! and she fell; and I guess she's in the wood-box!”
“Oh mom! mom!” screamed Joel, racing to the bottom of the stairs leading to the loft, where Mrs. Pepper was with Ben; “something's taken Polly! and she fell; and I think she's in the wood-box!”
HARD DAYS FOR POLLY
“Ma,” said David, coming softly into the bedroom, where poor Polly lay on the bed with Phronsie, her eyes bandaged with a soft old handkerchief, “I'll set the table.”
“Mom,” said David, quietly entering the bedroom, where poor Polly was lying on the bed with Phronsie, her eyes covered with a soft old handkerchief, “I’ll set the table.”
“There isn't any table to set,” said Mrs. Pepper, sadly; “there isn't anybody to eat anything, Davie; you and Joel can get something out of the cupboard.”
“There’s no table to set,” Mrs. Pepper said sadly; “there’s no one to eat anything, Davie; you and Joel can grab something from the cupboard.”
“Can we get whatever we've a mind to, ma?” cried Joel, who followed Davie, rubbing his face with a towel after his morning ablutions.
“Can we get whatever we want, Mom?” yelled Joel, who trailed behind Davie, rubbing his face with a towel after his morning routine.
“Yes,” replied his mother, absently.
“Yes,” his mother replied, distracted.
“Come on, Dave!” cried Joel; “we'll have a breakfast!”
“Come on, Dave!” Joel exclaimed; “let’s grab some breakfast!”
“We mustn't,” said little Davie, doubtfully, “eat the whole, Joey.”
“We shouldn’t,” said little Davie, uncertainly, “eat it all, Joey.”
But that individual already had his head in the cupboard, which soon engrossed them both.
But that person already had their head in the cupboard, which soon captured the attention of both of them.
Dr. Fisher was called in the middle of the morning to see what was the matter with Polly's eyes. The little man looked at her keenly over his spectacles; then he said, “When were you taken?”
Dr. Fisher was called in the middle of the morning to check on what was wrong with Polly's eyes. The little man examined her closely over his glasses and then said, “When did this start?”
“This morning,” answered Polly, her eyes smarting.
“This morning,” Polly replied, her eyes stinging.
“Didn't you feel badly before?” questioned the doctor. Polly thought back; and then she remembered that she had felt very badly; that when she was baking over the old stove the day before her back had ached dreadfully; and that, somehow, when she sat down to sew, it didn't stop; only her eyes had bothered her so; she didn't mind her back so much.
“Didn’t you feel bad earlier?” the doctor asked. Polly reflected on that; then she recalled that she had indeed felt pretty awful; that when she was cooking on the old stove the day before, her back had hurt terribly; and that, somehow, when she sat down to sew, the pain didn't go away; it was just that her eyes had been bothering her more; she didn’t mind her back as much.
“I thought so,” said the doctor, when Polly answered. “And those eyes of yours have been used too much; what has she been doing, ma'am?” He turned around sharply on Mrs. Pepper as he asked this.
“I thought so,” said the doctor when Polly answered. “And those eyes of yours have been overworked; what has she been up to, ma'am?” He turned sharply to Mrs. Pepper as he asked this.
“Sewing,” said Mrs. Pepper, “and everything; Polly does everything, sir.”
“Sewing,” Mrs. Pepper said, “and everything else; Polly does it all, sir.”
“Humph!” said the doctor; “well, she won't again in one spell; her eyes are very bad.”
“Humph!” said the doctor; “well, she won't again in one go; her eyes are really bad.”
At this a whoop, small but terrible to hear, came from the middle of the bed; and Phronsie sat bolt upright. Everybody started; while Phronsie broke out, “Don't make my Polly sick! oh! please don't!”
At that, a loud, small but alarming sound came from the middle of the bed, and Phronsie sat up straight. Everyone jumped, while Phronsie exclaimed, “Don’t make my Polly sick! Oh! Please don’t!”
“Hey!” said the doctor; and he looked kindly at the small object with a very red face in the middle of the bed. Then he added, gently, “We're going to make Polly well, little girl; so that she can see splendidly.”
“Hey!” said the doctor, looking kindly at the small object with a very red face in the middle of the bed. Then he added gently, “We're going to make Polly better, little girl, so she can see perfectly.”
“Will you, really?” asked the child, doubtfully.
“Will you, really?” the child asked, doubtful.
“Yes,” said the doctor; “we'll try hard; and you mustn't cry; 'cause then Polly'll cry, and that will make her eyes very bad; very bad indeed,” he repeated, impressively.
“Yeah,” said the doctor; “we'll do our best; and you can't cry; because then Polly will cry, and that will make her eyes really bad; really bad, for sure,” he repeated, seriously.
“I won't cry,” said Phronsie; “no, not one bit.” And she wiped off the last tear with her fat little hand, and watched to see what next was to be done.
“I won't cry,” said Phronsie; “no, not at all.” And she wiped away the last tear with her chubby little hand and waited to see what would happen next.
And Polly was left, very rebellious indeed, in the big bed, with a cooling lotion on the poor eyes, that somehow didn't cool them one bit.
And Polly was left, feeling pretty rebellious, in the big bed, with a cooling lotion on her poor eyes that somehow didn't cool them at all.
“If 'twas anythin' but my eyes, mammy, I could stand it,” she bewailed, flouncing over and over in her impatience; “and who'll do all the work now?”
“If it was anything but my eyes, Mom, I could handle it,” she complained, flouncing back and forth with impatience; “and who’s going to do all the work now?”
“Don't think of the work, Polly,” said Mrs. Pepper.
“Don't focus on the work, Polly,” said Mrs. Pepper.
“I can't do anything but think,” said poor Polly.
“I can’t do anything except think,” said poor Polly.
Just at that moment a queer noise out in the kitchen was heard.
Just then, a strange noise was heard from the kitchen.
“Do go out, mother, and see what 'tis,” said Polly.
“Go outside, Mom, and see what it is,” said Polly.
“I've come,” said a cracked voice, close up by the bedroom door, followed by a big black cap, which could belong to no other than Grandma Bascom, “to set by you a spell; what's the matter?” she asked, and stopped, amazed to see Polly in bed.
“I've come,” said a raspy voice from right by the bedroom door, followed by a big black cap that could only belong to Grandma Bascom, “to keep you company for a bit; what's wrong?” she asked, stopping short, surprised to see Polly in bed.
“Oh, Polly's taken,” screamed Mrs. Pepper in her ear.
“Oh, Polly's taken,” shouted Mrs. Pepper in her ear.
“Taken!” repeated the old lady, “what is it—a fit?”
“Taken!” repeated the old lady, “what’s happening—a seizure?”
“No,” said Mrs. Pepper; “the same as Ben's got; and Phronsie; the measles.”
“No,” said Mrs. Pepper; “the same as Ben and Phronsie have: the measles.”
“The measles, has she?” said grandma; “well, that's bad; and Ben's away, you say.”
“The measles, huh?” said grandma; “well, that’s not good; and Ben's away, you say.”
“No, he isn't either,” screamed Mrs. Pepper, “he's got them, too!”
“No, he isn't either,” shouted Mrs. Pepper, “he's got them, too!”
“Got two what?” asked grandma.
“Got two what?” Grandma asked.
“Measles! he's got the measles too,” repeated Mrs. Pepper, loud as she could; so loud that the old lady's cap trembled at the noise.
“Measles! He's got the measles too,” repeated Mrs. Pepper, as loud as she could; so loud that the old lady's cap shook from the noise.
“Oh! the dreadful!” said grandma; “and this girl too?” laying her hand on Phronsie's head.
“Oh! the terrible!” said grandma; “and this girl too?” placing her hand on Phronsie's head.
“Yes,” said Mrs. Pepper, feeling it a little relief to tell over her miseries; “all three of them!”
“Yes,” said Mrs. Pepper, feeling a bit of relief by sharing her troubles; “all three of them!”
“I haven't,” said Joel, coming in in hopes that grandma had a stray peppermint or two in her pocket, as she sometimes did; “and I'm not going to, either.”
“I haven't,” said Joel, walking in hoping that grandma had a stray peppermint or two in her pocket, like she sometimes did; “and I'm not going to, either.”
“Oh, dear,” groaned his mother; “that's what Polly said; and she's got 'em bad. It's her eyes,” she screamed to grandma, who looked inquiringly.
“Oh, dear,” groaned his mother; “that's what Polly said; and she's really got it bad. It's her eyes,” she yelled to grandma, who looked curiously.
“Her eyes, is it?” asked Mrs. Bascom; “well, I've got a receet that cousin Samanthy's folks had when John's children had 'em; and I'll run right along home and get it,” and she started to go.
“Her eyes, is it?” asked Mrs. Bascom; “well, I have a recipe that cousin Samanthy's family had when John's kids had them; and I’ll head home right now and get it,” and she started to leave.
“No, you needn't,” screamed Mrs. Pepper; “thank you, Mrs. Bascom; but Dr. Fisher's been here; and he put something on Polly's eyes; and he said it mustn't be touched.”
“No, you don’t have to,” yelled Mrs. Pepper; “thanks, Mrs. Bascom; but Dr. Fisher's been here; and he put something on Polly's eyes; and he said it shouldn’t be touched.”
“Hey?” said the old lady; so Mrs. Pepper had to go all over it again, till at last she made her understand that Polly's eyes were taken care of, and they must wait for time to do the rest.
“Hey?” said the old lady; so Mrs. Pepper had to explain it all over again, until she finally got her to understand that Polly's eyes were being taken care of, and they had to wait for time to do the rest.
“You come along of me,” whispered grandma, when at last her call was done, to Joel who stood by the door. “I've got some peppermints to home; I forgot to bring 'em.”
“You come with me,” whispered grandma, when her call was finally over, to Joel who was standing by the door. “I have some peppermints at home; I forgot to bring them.”
“Yes'm,” said Joel, brightening up.
“Yeah,” said Joel, brightening up.
“Where you going, Joe?” asked Mrs. Pepper, seeing him move off with Mrs. Bascom; “I may want you.”
“Where are you going, Joe?” asked Mrs. Pepper, noticing him walking away with Mrs. Bascom. “I might need you.”
“Oh, I've got to go over to grandma's,” said Joel briskly; “she wants me.”
“Oh, I have to go to Grandma's,” Joel said quickly; “she needs me.”
“Well, don't be gone long then,” replied his mother.
“Well, don't take too long then,” replied his mother.
“There,” said grandma, going into her “keeping-room” to an old-fashioned chest of drawers; opening one, she took therefrom a paper, from which she shook out before Joe's delighted eyes some red and white peppermint drops. “There now, you take these home; you may have some, but be sure you give the most to the sick ones; and Polly—let Polly have the biggest.”
“There,” said grandma, heading into her cozy room to an old-fashioned chest of drawers. She opened one and pulled out a paper, shaking out some red and white peppermint drops in front of Joe's delighted eyes. “Here, take these home; you can have some, but make sure you give most of them to the sick ones; and Polly—let Polly have the biggest one.”
“She won't take 'em,” said Joel, wishing he had the measles. “Well, you try her,” said grandma; “run along now.” But it was useless to tell Joel that, for he was half-way home already. He carried out grandma's wishes, and distributed conscientiously the precious drops. But when he came to Polly, she didn't answer; and looking at her in surprise he saw two big tears rolling out under the bandage and wetting the pillow.
“She won’t take them,” said Joel, wishing he had the measles. “Well, you go ahead and try,” said Grandma; “now run along.” But telling Joel that was pointless since he was already halfway home. He followed Grandma’s wishes and carefully distributed the precious drops. But when he got to Polly, she didn’t respond; and looking at her in surprise, he saw two big tears rolling out from under the bandage and soaking the pillow.
“I don't want 'em, Joe,” said Polly, when he made her understand that “twas peppermints, real peppermints;” “you may have 'em.”
“I don't want them, Joe,” said Polly, when he made her understand that “it was peppermints, real peppermints;” “you can have them.”
“Try one, Polly; they're real good,” said Joel, who had an undefined wish to comfort; “there, open your mouth.”
“Try one, Polly; they’re really good,” said Joel, who had a vague desire to comfort her; “come on, open your mouth.”
So Polly opened her mouth, and Joel put one in with satisfaction.
So Polly opened her mouth, and Joel happily put one in.
“Isn't it good?” he asked, watching her crunch it.
“Isn’t it good?” he asked, watching her chew it.
“Yes,” said Polly, “real good; where'd you get 'em?”
“Yes,” said Polly, “really good; where did you get them?”
“Over to Grandma Bascom's,” said Joel; “she gave me lots for all of us; have another, Polly?”
“Let’s go to Grandma Bascom's,” said Joel; “she gave me plenty for all of us; want another, Polly?”
“No,” said Polly, “not yet; you put two on my pillow where I can reach 'em; and then you keep the rest, Joel.”
“No,” Polly said, “not yet; you put two on my pillow where I can reach them; and then you keep the rest, Joel.”
“I'll put three,” said Joel, counting out one red and two white ones, and laying them on the pillow; “there!”
“I'll put three,” said Joel, counting out one red and two white ones, and laying them on the pillow; “there!”
“And I want another, Joey, I do,” said Phronsie from the other side of the bed.
“And I want another, Joey, I really do,” said Phronsie from the other side of the bed.
“Well, you may have one,” said Joel; “a red one, Phronsie; yes, you may have two. Now come on, Dave; we'll have the rest out by the wood-pile.”
“Well, you can have one,” said Joel; “a red one, Phronsie; yes, you can have two. Now come on, Dave; we'll get the rest from the woodpile.”
How they ever got through that day, I don't know. But late in the afternoon carriage wheels were heard; and then they stopped right at the Peppers' little brown gate.
How they got through that day, I don't know. But late in the afternoon, we heard the sound of carriage wheels, and then they stopped right at the Peppers' little brown gate.
“Polly,” said Mrs. Pepper, running to the bedroom door, “it's Mrs. Henderson!”
“Polly,” said Mrs. Pepper, rushing to the bedroom door, “it's Mrs. Henderson!”
“Is it?” said Polly, from the darkened room, “oh! I'm so glad! is Miss Jerushy with her?” she asked, fearfully.
“Is it?” Polly said from the dark room. “Oh! I'm so glad! Is Miss Jerushy with her?” she asked anxiously.
“No,” said Mrs. Pepper, going back to ascertain; “why, it's the parson himself! Deary! how we look!”
“No,” said Mrs. Pepper, going back to check; “wow, it’s the parson himself! Oh my! Look at how we look!”
“Never mind, mammy,” called back Polly, longing to spring out of bed and fix up a bit.
“It's okay, mom,” Polly called back, eager to jump out of bed and get ready a bit.
“I'm sorry to hear the children are sick,” said Mrs. Henderson, coming in, in her sweet, gentle way.
“I'm sorry to hear the kids are sick,” said Mrs. Henderson, coming in with her sweet, gentle demeanor.
“We didn't know it,” said the minister, “until this morning—can we see them?”
“We didn’t know until this morning,” said the minister, “can we see them?”
“Oh yes, sir,” said Mrs. Pepper; “Ben's upstairs; and Polly and Phronsie are in here.”
“Oh yes, sir,” said Mrs. Pepper. “Ben's upstairs, and Polly and Phronsie are in here.”
“Poor little things!” said Mrs. Henderson, compassionately; “hadn't you better,” turning to the minister, “go up and see Ben first, while I will visit the little girls?”
“Poor little things!” said Mrs. Henderson, kindly. “Wouldn't it be better,” she asked the minister, “if you went to see Ben first while I check on the little girls?”
So the minister mounted the crooked stairs; and Mrs. Henderson went straight up to Polly's side; and the first thing Polly knew, a cool, gentle hand was laid on her hot head, and a voice said, “I've come to see my little chicken now!”
So the minister climbed the winding stairs; and Mrs. Henderson went right up to Polly's side; and the first thing Polly knew, a cool, gentle hand was placed on her hot head, and a voice said, “I've come to see my little chick now!”
“Oh, ma'am,” said Polly, bursting into a sob, “I don't care about my eyes—only mammy—” and she broke right down.
“Oh, ma'am,” said Polly, breaking down in tears, “I don't care about my eyes—just about mammy—” and she completely fell apart.
“I know,” said the minister's wife, soothingly; “but it's for you to bear patiently, Polly—what do you suppose the chicks were doing when I came away?” And Mrs. Henderson, while she held Polly's hand, smiled and nodded encouragingly to Phronsie, who was staring at her from the other side of the bed.
“I know,” said the minister's wife, gently; “but you need to bear it patiently, Polly—what do you think the chicks were doing when I left?” And Mrs. Henderson, while holding Polly's hand, smiled and nodded encouragingly to Phronsie, who was looking at her from the other side of the bed.
“I don't know, ma'am,” said Polly; “please tell us.”
“I don't know, ma'am,” said Polly. “Can you please tell us?”
“Well, they were all fighting over a grasshopper—yes, ten of them.”
“Well, they were all fighting over a grasshopper—yeah, ten of them.”
“Which one got it?” asked Polly in intense interest; “oh! I hope the white one did!”
“Which one got it?” Polly asked eagerly; “oh! I hope the white one did!”
“Well, he looked as much like winning as any of them,” said the lady, laughing.
“Well, he looked just as likely to win as any of them,” said the lady, laughing.
“Bless her!” thought Mrs. Pepper to herself out in the kitchen, finishing the sack Polly had left; “she's a parson's wife, I say!”
“Bless her!” thought Mrs. Pepper to herself in the kitchen, finishing the sack Polly had left; “she's a pastor's wife, I tell you!”
And then the minister came down from Ben's room, and went into the bedroom; and Mrs. Henderson went up-stairs into the loft.
And then the minister came down from Ben's room and went into the bedroom; and Mrs. Henderson went upstairs into the loft.
“So,” he said kindly, as after patting Phronsie's head he came over and sat down by Polly, “this is the little girl who came to see me when I was sick.”
“So,” he said kindly, after giving Phronsie's head a pat and sitting down next to Polly, “this is the little girl who came to visit me when I was ill.”
“Oh, sir,” said Polly, “I'm so glad you wasn't!”
“Oh, sir,” said Polly, “I’m so glad you weren’t!”
“Well, when I come again,” said Mr. Henderson, rising after a merry chat, “I see I shall have to slip a book into my pocket, and read for those poor eyes.”
“Well, when I come back,” said Mr. Henderson, getting up after a fun conversation, “I see I’ll have to sneak a book into my pocket and read for those poor eyes.”
“Oh, thank you!” cried Polly; and then she stopped and blushed.
“Oh, thank you!” Polly exclaimed, and then she paused and blushed.
“Well, what is it?” asked the minister, encouragingly.
“Well, what is it?” the minister asked, encouragingly.
“Ben loves to hear reading,” said Polly.
“Ben loves listening to stories,” said Polly.
“Does he? well, by that time, my little girl, I guess Ben will be down-stairs; he's all right, Polly; don't you worry about him—and I'll sit in the kitchen, by the bedroom door, and you can hear nicely.”
“Does he? Well, by then, my little girl, I guess Ben will be downstairs; he's fine, Polly; don’t worry about him—and I’ll sit in the kitchen by the bedroom door, and you’ll be able to hear just fine.”
So the Hendersons went away. But somehow, before they went, a good many things found their way out of the old-fashioned chaise into the Peppers' little kitchen.
So the Hendersons left. But somehow, before they did, quite a few things made their way out of the old-fashioned chaise and into the Peppers' small kitchen.
But Polly's eyes didn't get any better, with all the care; and the lines of worry on Mrs. Pepper's face grew deeper and deeper. At last, she just confronted Dr. Fisher in the kitchen, one day after his visit to Polly, and boldly asked him if they ever could be cured. “I know she's—and there isn't any use keeping it from me,” said the poor woman—“she's going to be stone-blind!”
But Polly's eyes didn't improve, despite all the care, and the lines of worry on Mrs. Pepper's face deepened more and more. Finally, she confronted Dr. Fisher in the kitchen, one day after his visit to Polly, and boldly asked him if she could ever be cured. “I know she's—and there’s no point in hiding it from me,” said the poor woman—“she's going to be completely blind!”
“My good woman,” Dr. Fisher's voice was very gentle; and he took the hard, brown hand in his own—“your little girl will not be blind; I tell you the truth; but it will take some time to make her eyes quite strong—time, and rest. She has strained them in some way, but she will come out of it.”
“My good woman,” Dr. Fisher's voice was very gentle; and he took the hard, brown hand in his own—“your little girl will not be blind; I’m telling you the truth; but it will take some time to make her eyes completely strong—time and rest. She has strained them in some way, but she will recover.”
“Praise the Lord!” cried Mrs. Pepper, throwing her apron over her head; and then she sobbed on, “and thank you, sir—I can't ever thank you—for—for—if Polly was blind, we might as well give up!”
“Praise the Lord!” shouted Mrs. Pepper, covering her head with her apron; and then she continued to sob, “and thank you, sir—I can never thank you enough—for—for—if Polly were blind, we might as well just give up!”
The next day, Phronsie, who had the doctor's permission to sit up, only she was to be kept from taking cold, scampered around in stocking-feet in search of her shoes, which she hadn't seen since she was first taken sick.
The next day, Phronsie, who had the doctor’s okay to sit up, just needed to make sure she didn’t catch a cold, rushed around in her socks looking for her shoes, which she hadn't seen since she got sick.
“Oh, I want on my very best shoes,” she cried; “can't I, mammy?”
“Oh, I want to wear my best shoes,” she exclaimed; “can’t I, mommy?”
“Oh, no, Phronsie; you must keep them nice,” remonstrated her mother; “you can't wear 'em every-day, you know.”
“Oh, no, Phronsie; you have to take care of them,” her mother said. “You can’t wear them every day, you know.”
“'Tisn't every-day,” said Phronsie, slowly; “it's only one day.”
“It's not every day,” Phronsie said slowly; “it's just one day.”
“Well, and then you'll want 'em on again tomorrow,” said her mother.
“Well, and then you'll want them on again tomorrow,” said her mother.
“Oh, no, I won't!” cried Phronsie; “never, no more to-morrow, if I can have 'em to-day; please, mammy dear!”
“Oh, no, I won't!” cried Phronsie; “never, no more tomorrow, if I can have them today; please, mommy dear!”
Mrs. Pepper went to the lowest drawer in the high bureau, and took therefrom a small parcel done up in white tissue paper. Slowly unrolling this before the delighted eyes of the child, who stood patiently waiting, she disclosed the precious red-topped shoes which Phronsie immediately clasped to her bosom.
Mrs. Pepper went to the bottom drawer of the tall dresser and took out a small package wrapped in white tissue paper. As she slowly unwrapped it in front of the excited child, who stood patiently waiting, she revealed the precious red-topped shoes that Phronsie immediately hugged to her chest.
“My own, very own shoes! whole mine!” she cried, and trudged out into the kitchen to put them on herself.
“My very own shoes! All mine!” she shouted, and walked into the kitchen to put them on herself.
“Hulloa!” cried Dr. Fisher, coming in about a quarter of an hour later to find her tugging laboriously at the buttons—“new shoes! I declare!”
“Hullo!” shouted Dr. Fisher, walking in about fifteen minutes later to see her struggling with the buttons—“new shoes! I swear!”
“My own!” cried Phronsie, sticking out one foot for inspection, where every button was in the wrong button-hole, “and they've got red tops, too!”
“My own!” cried Phronsie, sticking out one foot for inspection, where every button was in the wrong button-hole, “and they have red tops, too!”
“So they have,” said the doctor, getting down on the floor beside her; “beautiful red tops, aren't they?”
“So they have,” said the doctor, sitting down on the floor next to her; “they’re beautiful red tops, aren’t they?”
“Be-yew-ti-ful,” sang the child delightedly.
"Beautiful," sang the child delightedly.
“Does Polly have new shoes every day?” asked the doctor in a low voice, pretending to examine the other foot.
“Does Polly get new shoes every day?” asked the doctor in a soft voice, pretending to check the other foot.
Phronsie opened her eyes very wide at this.
Phronsie widened her eyes at this.
“Oh, no, she don't have anything, Polly don't.”
“Oh, no, she doesn't have anything, Polly doesn't.”
“And what does Polly want most of all—do you know? see if you can tell me.” And the doctor put on the most alluring expression that he could muster.
“And what does Polly want most of all—do you know? See if you can tell me.” And the doctor put on the most charming expression he could manage.
“Oh, I know!” cried Phronsie, with a very wise look. “There now,” cried the doctor, “you're the girl for me! to think you know! so, what is it?”
“Oh, I know!” exclaimed Phronsie, with a very wise expression. “There we go,” said the doctor, “you're exactly the girl for me! I can’t believe you know! So, what is it?”
Phronsie got up very gravely, and with one shoe half on, she leaned over and whispered in the doctor's ear:
Phronsie got up seriously, and with one shoe half on, she leaned over and whispered in the doctor's ear:
“A stove!”
“A cooktop!”
“A what?” said the doctor, looking at her, and then at the old, black thing in the corner, that looked as if it were ashamed of itself; “why, she's got one.”
“A what?” the doctor said, looking at her, then at the old black thing in the corner that seemed to be ashamed of itself. “Well, she's got one.”
“Oh,” said the child, “it won't burn; and sometimes Polly cries, she does, when she's all alone—and I see her.”
“Oh,” said the child, “it won't burn; and sometimes Polly cries, she does, when she's all alone—and I see her.”
“Now,” said the doctor, very sympathetically, “that's too bad; that is! and then what does she do?”
“Now,” said the doctor, sounding really sympathetic, “that's such a shame; it is! And then what does she do?”
“Oh, Ben stuffs it up,” said the child, laughing; “and so does Polly too, with paper; and then it all tumbles out quick; oh! just as quick!” And Phronsie shook her yellow head at the dismal remembrance.
“Oh, Ben messes it up,” said the child, laughing; “and so does Polly too, with paper; and then it all falls out fast; oh! just as fast!” And Phronsie shook her yellow head at the gloomy memory.
“Do you suppose,” said the doctor, getting up, “that you know of any smart little girl around here, about four years old and that knows how to button on her own red-topped shoes, that would like to go to ride to-morrow morning in my carriage with me?
“Do you think,” said the doctor, standing up, “that you know any clever little girl around here, about four years old, who can button her own red-topped shoes and would like to go for a ride with me in my carriage tomorrow morning?”
“Oh, I do!” cried Phronsie, hopping on one toe; “it's me!”
“Oh, I do!” shouted Phronsie, hopping on one toe; “it’s me!”
“Very well, then,” said Dr. Fisher, going to the bedroom door, “we'll lookout for to-morrow, then.”
“Alright, then,” said Dr. Fisher, walking to the bedroom door, “we'll look out for tomorrow, then.”
To poor Polly, lying in the darkened room, or sitting up in the big rocking-chair—for Polly wasn't really very sick in other respects, the disease having all gone into the merry brown eyes—the time seemed interminable. Not to do anything! The very idea at any time would have filled her active, wide-awake little body with horror; and now, here she was!
To poor Polly, lying in the dark room, or sitting up in the big rocking chair—for Polly wasn't really very sick in other ways, the illness having only affected her lively brown eyes—the wait felt endless. Not doing anything! Just thinking about it at any time would have filled her energetic, alert little body with dread; and now, here she was!
“Oh, dear, I can't bear it!” she said, when she knew by the noise in the kitchen that everybody was out there; so nobody heard, except a fat, old black spider in the corner, and he didn't tell anyone!
“Oh no, I can't handle it!” she said, when she heard the commotion in the kitchen indicating that everyone was out there; so nobody heard her, except for a fat, old black spider in the corner, and he didn't say a word!
“I know it's a week,” she said, “since dinnertime! If Ben were only well, to talk to me.”
“I know it’s been a week,” she said, “since dinner! If only Ben were well enough to talk to me.”
“Oh, I say, Polly,” screamed Joel at that moment running in, “Ben's a-comin' down the stairs!”
“Oh my gosh, Polly,” shouted Joel as he ran in, “Ben's coming down the stairs!”
“Stop, Joe,” said Mrs. Pepper; “you shouldn't have told; he wanted to surprise Polly.”
“Stop, Joe,” said Mrs. Pepper. “You shouldn’t have said anything; he wanted to surprise Polly.”
“Oh, is he!” cried Polly, clasping her hands in rapture; “mammy, can't I take off this horrid bandage, and see him?”
“Oh, is he?” cried Polly, clasping her hands in excitement. “Mom, can’t I take off this awful bandage and see him?”
“Dear me, no!” said Mrs. Pepper, springing forward; “not for the world, Polly! Dr. Fisher'd have our ears off!”
“Goodness, no!” exclaimed Mrs. Pepper, jumping forward. “Not for anything, Polly! Dr. Fisher would have our heads!”
“Well, I can hear, any way,” said Polly, resigning herself to the remaining comfort; “here he is! oh, Ben!”
“Well, I can hear, anyway,” said Polly, accepting the remaining comfort; “here he is! oh, Ben!”
“There,” said Ben, grasping Polly, bandage and all; “now we're all right; and say, Polly, you're a brick!”
“There,” said Ben, grabbing Polly, bandage and all; “now we're good to go; and hey, Polly, you’re awesome!”
“Mammy told me not to say that the other day,” said Joel, with a very virtuous air.
“Mammy told me not to say that the other day,” Joel said, acting all righteous.
“Can't help it,” said Ben, who was a little wild over Polly, and besides, he had been sick himself, and had borne a good deal too.
“Can’t help it,” said Ben, who was a bit infatuated with Polly, and besides, he had been unwell himself and had gone through quite a lot too.
“Now,” said Mrs. Pepper, after the first excitement was over, “you're so comfortable together, and Phronsie don't want me now, I'll go to the store; I must get some more work if Mr. Atkins'll give it to me.”
“Now,” said Mrs. Pepper, after the initial excitement had passed, “since you’re all so comfortable together and Phronsie doesn’t need me right now, I’ll head to the store; I need to pick up some more work if Mr. Atkins will give it to me.”
“I'll be all right now, mammy, that Ben's here,” cried Polly, settling back into her chair, with Phronsie on the stool at her feet.
“I'll be fine now, Mom, that Ben's here,” cried Polly, settling back into her chair, with Phronsie on the stool at her feet.
“I'm goin' to tell her stories, ma,” cried Ben, “so you needn't worry about us.”
“I'm going to tell her stories, Mom,” Ben yelled, “so you don't need to worry about us.”
“Isn't it funny, Ben,” said Polly, as the gate clicked after the mother, “to be sitting still, and telling stories in the daytime?”
“Isn't it funny, Ben,” said Polly, as the gate clicked after their mother, “to just be sitting here and telling stories in the daytime?”
“Rather funny!” replied Ben.
“So funny!” replied Ben.
“Well, do go on,” said Joel, as usual, rolling on the floor, in a dreadful hurry for the story to begin. Little David looked up quietly, as he sat on Ben's other side, his hands clasped tight together, just as eager, though he said nothing.
“Well, go ahead,” said Joel, as usual, rolling on the floor, impatient for the story to start. Little David looked up quietly from Ben's other side, his hands clasped tightly together, just as eager, even though he said nothing.
“Well; once upon a time,” began Ben delightfully, and launched into one of the stories that the children thought perfectly lovely.
“Well, once upon a time,” Ben began excitedly, diving into one of the stories that the kids found absolutely charming.
“Oh, Bensie,” cried Polly, entranced, as they listened with bated breath, “however do you think of such nice things!”
“Oh, Bensie,” Polly exclaimed, mesmerized, as they listened with held breath, “how do you come up with such wonderful ideas?”
“I've had time enough to think, the last week,” said Ben, laughing, “to last a life-time!”
“I’ve had plenty of time to think this past week,” said Ben, laughing, “to last a lifetime!”
“Do go on,” put in Joel, impatient at the delay.
“Go on,” Joel said, annoyed by the hold-up.
“Don't hurry him so,” said Polly, reprovingly; “he isn't strong.”
“Don’t rush him like that,” Polly said, disapprovingly; “he’s not strong.”
“Ben,” said David, drawing a long breath, his eyes very big—, “did he really see a bear?”
“Ben,” David said, taking a deep breath, his eyes wide, “did he really see a bear?”
“No,” said Ben; “oh! where was I?”
“No,” Ben said. “Oh! Where was I?”
“Why, you said Tommy heard a noise,” said Polly, “and he thought it was a bear.”
“Why, you said Tommy heard a noise,” said Polly, “and he thought it was a bear.”
“Oh, yes,” said Ben; “I remember; 'twasn't a—”
“Oh, yes,” said Ben; “I remember; it wasn’t a—”
“Oh, make it a bear, Ben!” cried Joel, terribly disappointed; “don't let it be not a bear.”
“Oh, make it a bear, Ben!” cried Joel, really disappointed; “don’t let it not be a bear.”
“Why, I can't,” said Ben; “twouldn't sound true.”
“Why, I can’t,” said Ben; “it wouldn’t sound true.”
“Never mind, make it sound true,” insisted Joel; “you can make anything true.”
“Don’t worry, just make it sound real,” insisted Joel; “you can make anything real.”
“Very well,” said Ben, laughing; “I suppose I must.”
“Alright,” Ben said with a laugh, “I guess I have to.”
“Make it two bears, Ben,” begged little Phronsie.
“Can we have two bears, Ben?” little Phronsie pleaded.
“Oh, no, Phronsie, that's too much,” cried Joel; “that'll spoil it; but make it a big bear, do Ben, and have him bite him somewhere, and most kill him.”
“Oh, no, Phronsie, that's too much,” cried Joel; “that'll ruin it; but make it a big bear, come on Ben, and have him bite him somewhere, and almost kill him.”
“Oh, Joel!” cried Polly, while David's eyes got bigger than ever.
“Oh, Joel!” Polly exclaimed, while David's eyes widened even more.
So Ben drew upon his powers as story-teller, to suit his exacting audience, and was making his bear work havoc upon poor Tommy in a way captivating to all, even Joel, when, “Well, I declare,” sounded Mrs. Pepper's cheery voice coming in upon them, “if this isn't comfortable!”
So Ben tapped into his storytelling skills to entertain his demanding audience and was having his bear create chaos for poor Tommy in a way that captivated everyone, even Joel, when Mrs. Pepper's cheerful voice chimed in, “Well, I declare, if this isn't comfortable!”
“Oh, mammy!” cried Phronsie, jumping out of Polly's arms, whither she had taken refuge during the thrilling tale, and running to her mother who gathered her baby up, “we've had a bear! a real, live bear, we have! Ben made him!”
“Oh, mom!” cried Phronsie, jumping out of Polly's arms, where she had taken refuge during the exciting story, and running to her mother, who picked her up, “we saw a bear! A real, live bear, we did! Ben made him!”
“Have you!” said Mrs. Pepper, taking off her shawl, and laying her parcel of work down on the table, “now, that's nice!”
“Have you!” said Mrs. Pepper, taking off her shawl and placing her package of work down on the table. “Now, that's nice!”
“Oh, mammy!” cried Polly, “it does seem so good to be all together again!”
“Oh, Mom!” cried Polly, “it feels so great to be all together again!”
“And I thank the Lord!” said Mrs. Pepper, looking down on her happy little group; and the tears were in her eyes—“and children, we ought to be very good and please Him, for He's been so good to us.”
“And I thank the Lord!” said Mrs. Pepper, looking down at her happy little group; tears filled her eyes—“and kids, we should be really good and make Him proud, because He’s been so good to us.”
THE CLOUD OVER THE LITTLE BROWN HOUSE
When Phronsie, with many crows of delight, and much chattering, had gotten fairly started the following morning on her much-anticipated drive with the doctor, the whole family excepting Polly drawn up around the door to see them off, Mrs. Pepper resolved to snatch the time and run down for an hour or two to one of her customers who had long been waiting for a little “tailoring” to be done for her boys.
When Phronsie, filled with excitement and chattering away, finally set off the next morning on her eagerly awaited drive with the doctor, the whole family, except for Polly, gathered by the door to see them off. Mrs. Pepper decided to take the opportunity to run down for an hour or two to one of her clients who had been patiently waiting for some “tailoring” to be done for her boys.
“Now, Joel,” she said, putting on her bonnet before the cracked looking-glass, “you stay along of Polly; Ben must go up to bed, the doctor said; and Davie's going to the store for some molasses; so you and Polly must keep house.”
“Okay, Joel,” she said, putting on her bonnet in front of the cracked mirror, “you stick with Polly; Ben needs to go to bed, the doctor said; and Davie's heading to the store for some molasses; so you and Polly will have to take care of things at home.”
“Yes'm,” said Joel; “may I have somethin' to eat, ma?”
“Yes, ma’am,” said Joel; “can I have something to eat, mom?”
“Yes,” said Mrs. Pepper; “but don't you eat the new bread; you may have as much as you want of the old.”
“Yes,” said Mrs. Pepper. “But don't eat the new bread; you can have as much as you want of the old.”
“Isn't there any molasses, mammy?” asked Joel, as she bade Polly good-bye! and gave her numberless charges “to be careful of your eyes,” and “not to let a crack of light in through the curtain,” as the old green paper shade was called.
“Isn’t there any molasses, mom?” asked Joel, as she said goodbye to Polly! and gave her countless reminders “to be careful of your eyes,” and “not to let a crack of light in through the curtain,” as the old green paper shade was called.
“No; if you're very hungry, you can eat bread,” said Mrs. Pepper, sensibly.
“No; if you're really hungry, you can eat bread,” said Mrs. Pepper, sensibly.
“Joel,” said Polly, after the mother had gone, “I do wish you could read to me.”
“Joel,” Polly said after their mother left, “I really wish you could read to me.”
“Well, I can't,” said Joel, glad he didn't know how; “I thought the minister was comin'.”
“Well, I can’t,” said Joel, relieved he didn’t know how; “I thought the minister was coming.”
“Well, he was,” said Polly, “but mammy said he had to go out of town to a consequence.”
“Well, he was,” said Polly, “but Mom said he had to go out of town for a big deal.”
“A what!” asked Joel, very much impressed.
“A what!” Joel asked, clearly impressed.
“A con—” repeated Polly. “Well, it began with a con—and I am sure—yes, very sure it was consequence.”
“A con—” repeated Polly. “Well, it started with a con—and I am sure—yes, very sure it was a consequence.”
“That must be splendid,” said Joel, coming up to her chair, and slowly drawing a string he held in his hand back and forth, “to go to consequences, and everything! When I'm a man, Polly Pepper, I'm going to be a minister, and have a nice time, and go—just everywhere!”
“That must be amazing,” said Joel, walking over to her chair and slowly pulling a string he had back and forth, “to face consequences and everything! When I grow up, Polly Pepper, I’m going to be a minister, have a great time, and go—just everywhere!”
“Oh, Joel!” exclaimed Polly, quite shocked; “you couldn't be one; you aren't good enough.”
“Oh, Joel!” Polly exclaimed, clearly startled. “You couldn't be one; you aren't good enough.”
“I don't care,” said Joel, not at all dashed by her plainness, “I'll be good then—when I'm a big man; don't you suppose, Polly,” as a new idea struck him, “that Mr. Henderson ever is naughty?”
“I don't care,” said Joel, completely unfazed by her plainness. “I'll be good then—when I'm a big man; don't you think, Polly,” as a new idea hit him, “that Mr. Henderson is ever naughty?”
“No,” said Polly, very decidedly; “never, never, never!”
“No,” Polly said firmly; “never, never, never!”
“Then, I don't want to be one,” said Joel, veering round with a sigh of relief, “and besides I'd rather have a pair of horses like Mr. Slocum's, and then I could go everywheres, I guess!”
“Then, I don’t want to be one,” said Joel, turning around with a sigh of relief, “and besides, I’d rather have a pair of horses like Mr. Slocum’s, and then I could go anywhere, I guess!”
“And sell tin?” asked Polly, “just like Mr. Slocum?”
“And sell tin?” Polly asked, “just like Mr. Slocum?”
“Yes,” said Joel; “this is the way I'd go—Gee-whop! gee-whoa!” and Joel pranced with his imaginary steeds all around the room, making about as much noise as any other four boys, as he brought up occasionally against the four-poster or the high old bureau.
“Yes,” said Joel; “this is how I’d do it—Wow! whoa!” and Joel danced around the room with his imaginary horses, making about as much noise as any other four boys, occasionally bumping into the four-poster or the tall old dresser.
“Well!” said a voice close up by Polly's chair, that made her skip with apprehension, it was so like Miss Jerusha Henderson's—Joel was whooping away behind the bedstead to his horses that had become seriously entangled, so he didn't hear anything. But when Polly said, bashfully, “I can't see anything, ma'am,” he came up red and shining to the surface, and stared with all his might.
“Well!” said a voice close to Polly's chair, startling her with anxiety because it sounded so much like Miss Jerusha Henderson's. Joel was busy whooping for his horses behind the bedstead, which had gotten seriously tangled, so he didn’t hear anything. But when Polly said, shyly, “I can’t see anything, ma’am,” he popped up, flushed and shining, and stared as hard as he could.
“I came to see you, little girl,” said Miss Jerusha severely, seating herself stiffly by Polly's side.
“I came to see you, young lady,” said Miss Jerusha sternly, sitting rigidly next to Polly.
“Thank you, ma'am,” said Polly, faintly.
"Thanks, ma'am," Polly said softly.
“Who's this boy?” asked the lady, turning around squarely on Joel, and eying him from head to foot.
“Who's this boy?” the lady asked, turning to face Joel directly and eyeing him from head to toe.
“He's my brother Joel,” said Polly.
"He's my brother Joel," Polly said.
Joel still stared.
Joel was still staring.
“Which brother?” pursued Miss Jerusha, like a census-taker.
“Which brother?” Miss Jerusha asked, like someone gathering information.
“He is next to me,” said Polly, wishing her mother was home; “he's nine, Joel is.”
“He's next to me,” said Polly, wishing her mom was home; “he's nine, Joel is.”
“He's big enough to do something to help his mother,” said Miss Jerusha, looking him through and through. “Don't you think you might do something, when the others are sick, and your poor mother is working so hard?” she continued, in a cold voice.
“He's strong enough to help his mom,” Miss Jerusha said, sizing him up. “Don’t you think you could do something while the others are sick, and your poor mom is working so hard?” she went on, her tone icy.
“I do something,” blurted out Joel, sturdily, “lots and lots!”
“I do something,” Joel exclaimed confidently, “a whole lot!”
“You shouldn't say 'lots,” reproved Miss Jerusha, with a sharp look over her spectacles, “tisn't proper for boys to talk so; what do you do all day long?” she asked, turning back to Polly, after a withering glance at Joel, who still stared.
“You shouldn’t say ‘lots,’” Miss Jerusha scolded, giving a sharp look over her glasses. “It’s not proper for boys to talk like that. What do you do all day long?” she asked, turning back to Polly after a withering glance at Joel, who was still staring.
“I can't do anything, ma'am,” replied Polly, sadly, “I can't see to do anything.”
“I can’t do anything, ma'am,” replied Polly, sadly, “I can’t see to do anything.”
“Well, you might knit, I should think,” said her visitor, “it's dreadful for a girl as big as you are to sit all day idle; I had sore eyes once when I was a little girl—how old are you?” she asked, abruptly.
“Well, I guess you could knit,” said her visitor. “It's awful for a girl as big as you to just sit around all day. I had sore eyes once when I was a little girl—how old are you?” she asked suddenly.
“Eleven last month,” said Polly.
“Eleven last month,” Polly said.
“Well, I wasn't only nine when I knit a stocking; and I had sore eyes, too; you see I was a very little girl, and—”
“Well, I wasn't just nine when I knitted a stocking; and I had sore eyes, too; you see I was a really little girl, and—”
“Was you ever little?” interrupted Joel, in extreme incredulity, drawing near, and looking over the big square figure.
“Were you ever a kid?” interrupted Joel, in sheer disbelief, stepping closer and peering over the big square figure.
“Hey?” said Miss Jerusha; so Joel repeated his question before Polly could stop him.
“Hey?” said Miss Jerusha; so Joel repeated his question before Polly could stop him.
“Of course,” answered Miss Jerusha; and then she added, tartly, “little boys shouldn't speak unless they're spoken to. Now,” and she turned back to Polly again, “didn't you ever knit a stocking?”
“Of course,” replied Miss Jerusha; and then she added sharply, “little boys shouldn't talk unless they're talked to. Now,” and she turned back to Polly again, “have you ever knitted a stocking?”
“No, ma'am,” said Polly, “not a whole one.”
“No, ma'am,” Polly said, “not a whole one.”
“Dear me!” exclaimed Miss Jerusha; “did I ever!” And she raised her black mitts in intense disdain. “A big girl like you never to knit a stocking! to think your mother should bring you up so! and—”
“Goodness!” exclaimed Miss Jerusha; “can you believe it!” And she lifted her black mitts in total disdain. “A big girl like you has never knitted a stocking! To think your mother raised you this way! And—”
“She didn't bring us up,” screamed Joel, in indignation, facing her with blazing eyes.
“She didn't raise us,” yelled Joel, angrily, looking at her with fiery eyes.
“Joel,” said Polly, “be still.”
“Joel,” Polly said, “calm down.”
“And you're very impertinent, too,” said Miss Jerusha; “a good child never is impertinent.”
“And you’re very disrespectful, too,” said Miss Jerusha; “a good child is never disrespectful.”
Polly sat quite still; and Miss Jerusha continued:
Polly sat completely still, and Miss Jerusha went on:
“Now, I hope you will learn to be industrious; and when I come again, I will see what you have done.”
“Now, I hope you will learn to be hardworking; and when I come back, I will see what you have accomplished.”
“You aren't ever coming again,” said Joel, defiantly; “no, never!”
“You're never coming back,” Joel said, defiantly; “no, never!”
“Joel!” implored Polly, and in her distress she pulled up her bandage as she looked at him; “you know mammy'll be so sorry at you! Oh, ma'am, and” she turned to Miss Jerusha, who was now thoroughly aroused to the duty she saw before her of doing these children good, “I don't know what is the reason, ma'am; Joel never talks so; he's real good; and—”
“Joel!” Polly pleaded, and in her upset, she adjusted her bandage while looking at him. “You know mom will be so upset with you! Oh, ma'am,” she turned to Miss Jerusha, who was now fully committed to helping these children, “I don’t know what’s going on, ma'am; Joel never talks like this; he’s really good; and—”
“It only shows,” said the lady, seeing her way quite clear for a little exhortation, “that you've all had your own way from infancy; and that you don't do what you might to make your mother's life a happy one.”
“It only shows,” said the woman, seeing a clear opportunity for a little encouragement, “that you've all had your way since you were kids; and that you aren't doing what you could to make your mom's life happier.”
“Oh, ma'am,” cried Polly, and she burst into a flood of tears, “please, please don't say that!”
“Oh, ma'am,” Polly cried, bursting into tears, “please, please don’t say that!”
“And I say,” screamed Joel, stamping his small foot, “if you make Polly cry you'll kill her! Don't Polly, don't!” and the boy put both arms around her neck, and soothed and comforted her in every way he could think of. And Miss Jerusha, seeing no way to make herself heard, disappeared feeling pity for children who would turn away from good advice.
“And I say,” yelled Joel, stomping his little foot, “if you make Polly cry, you'll hurt her! Don't do that, Polly, don’t!” and the boy wrapped both arms around her neck, trying to calm and comfort her in every way he could think of. Miss Jerusha, unable to make herself heard, walked away feeling sorry for kids who ignore good advice.
But still Polly cried on; all the pent-up feelings that had been so long controlled had free vent now. She really couldn't stop! Joel, frightened to death, at last said, “I'm going to wake up Ben.”
But still, Polly kept crying; all the emotions she had held back for so long were finally free. She just couldn't stop! Joel, terrified, finally said, “I'm going to wake up Ben.”
That brought Polly to; and she sobbed out, “Oh, no, Jo—ey—I'll stop.”
That brought Polly to her senses, and she cried out, “Oh no, Jo—ey—I’ll stop.”
“I will,” said Joel, seeing his advantage; “I'm going, Polly,” and he started to the foot of the stairs.
“I will,” said Joel, realizing he had the upper hand. “I'm going, Polly,” and he headed to the bottom of the stairs.
“No, I'm done now, Joe,” said Polly, wiping her eyes, and choking back her thoughts—“oh, Joe! I must scream! my eyes aches so!” and poor Polly fairly writhed all over the chair.
“No, I’m done now, Joe,” said Polly, wiping her eyes and holding back her thoughts—“oh, Joe! I could scream! my eyes hurt so much!” and poor Polly practically twisted around in the chair.
“What'll I do?” said Joel, at his wits' end, running back, “do you want some water?”
“What should I do?” said Joel, feeling desperate, running back, “do you need some water?”
“Oh, no,” gasped Polly; “doctor wouldn't let me; oh! I wish mammy'd come!”
“Oh, no,” gasped Polly; “the doctor wouldn't let me; oh! I wish mom would come!”
“I'll go and look for her,” suggested Joel, feeling as if he must do something; and he'd rather be out at the gate, than to see Polly suffer.
“I'll go look for her,” suggested Joel, feeling like he had to do something; he would rather be out by the gate than see Polly in pain.
“That won't bring her,” said Polly; trying to keep still; “I'll try to wait.”
“That won’t bring her,” said Polly, trying to stay still. “I’ll try to wait.”
“Here she is now!” cried Joel, peeping out of the window; “oh! goody!”
“Here she is now!” shouted Joel, looking out of the window; “oh! awesome!”
JOEL'S TURN
“Well,” Mrs. Pepper's tone was unusually blithe as she stepped into the kitchen—“you've had a nice time, I suppose—what in the world!” and she stopped at the bedroom door.
“Well,” Mrs. Pepper said cheerfully as she walked into the kitchen, “you’ve had a good time, I guess—what on earth!” and she paused at the bedroom door.
“Oh, mammy, if you'd been here!” said Joel, while Polly sat still, only holding on to her eyes as if they were going to fly out; “there's been a big woman here; she came right in—and she talked awfully! and Polly's been a-cryin', and her eyes ache dreadfully—and—”
“Oh, Mom, if you had been here!” said Joel, while Polly sat still, just holding onto her eyes as if they were about to pop out; “a big woman came in—she was really loud! And Polly's been crying, and her eyes hurt so much—and—”
“Been crying!” repeated Mrs. Pepper, coming up to poor Polly. “Polly been crying!” she still repeated.
“Been crying!” repeated Mrs. Pepper, approaching poor Polly. “Polly's been crying!” she kept saying.
“Oh, mammy, I couldn't help it,” said Polly; “she said—” and in spite of all she could do, the rain of tears began again, which bade fair to be as uncontrolled as before. But Mrs. Pepper took her up firmly in her arms, as if she were Phronsie, and sat down in the old rocking-chair and just patted her back.
“Oh, mom, I couldn’t help it,” said Polly; “she said—” and despite her efforts, the tears started flowing again, just as uncontrollably as before. But Mrs. Pepper picked her up firmly in her arms, as if she were Phronsie, sat down in the old rocking chair, and gently patted her back.
“There, there,” she whispered, soothingly, “don't think of it, Polly; mother's got home.”
“There, there,” she whispered gently, “don’t think about it, Polly; mom’s home.”
“Oh, mammy,” said Polly, crawling up to the comfortable neck for protection, “I ought not to mind; but 'twas Miss Jerusha Henderson; and she said—”
“Oh, mom,” said Polly, crawling up to the comfortable neck for protection, “I shouldn’t let it bother me; but it was Miss Jerusha Henderson; and she said—”
“What did she say?” asked Mrs. Pepper, thinking perhaps it to be the wiser thing to let Polly free her mind.
“What did she say?” asked Mrs. Pepper, considering it might be wiser to let Polly express her thoughts.
“Oh, she said that we ought to be doing something; and I ought to knit, and—”
“Oh, she said that we should be doing something; and I should knit, and—”
“Go on,” said her mother.
"Go ahead," said her mother.
“And then Joel got naughty; oh, mammy, he never did so before; and I couldn't stop him,” cried Polly, in great distress; “I really couldn't, mammy—and he talked to her; and he told her she wasn't ever coming here again.”
“And then Joel got mischievous; oh, Mom, he never did that before; and I couldn't stop him,” cried Polly, in great distress; “I really couldn't, Mom—and he talked to her; and he told her she wasn't ever coming here again.”
“Joel shouldn't have said that,” said Mrs. Pepper, and under her breath something was added that Polly even failed to hear—“but no more she isn't!”
“Joel shouldn’t have said that,” said Mrs. Pepper, and under her breath something else was added that Polly didn’t even catch—“but no way she isn’t!”
“And, mammy,” cried Polly—and she flung her arms around her mother's neck and gave her a grasp that nearly choked Mrs. Pepper, “ain't I helpin' you some, mammy? Oh! I wish I could do something big for you? Ain't you happy, mammy?”
“And, Mom,” cried Polly—and she wrapped her arms around her mother's neck and gave her a hug that nearly choked Mrs. Pepper, “am I helping you at all, Mom? Oh! I wish I could do something really nice for you. Are you happy, Mom?”
“For the land's sakes!” cried Mrs. Pepper, straining Polly to her heart, “whatever has that woman—whatever could she have said to you? Such a girl as you are, too!” cried Mrs. Pepper, hugging Polly, and covering her with kisses so tender, that Polly, warmed and cuddled up to her heart's content, was comforted to the full.
“For goodness’ sake!” exclaimed Mrs. Pepper, pulling Polly tight to her chest, “what did that woman—what could she have said to you? With a girl like you!” cried Mrs. Pepper, wrapping her arms around Polly and showering her with such gentle kisses that Polly, feeling warm and cozy against her mother’s heart, found complete comfort.
“Well,” said Mrs. Pepper, when at last she thought she had formed between Polly and Joel about the right idea of the visit, “well, now we won't think of it, ever any more; 'tisn't worth it, Polly, you know.”
“Well,” said Mrs. Pepper, when she finally thought she had given Polly and Joel the right idea about the visit, “well, we won’t dwell on it anymore; it’s not worth it, Polly, you know.”
But poor Polly! and poor mother! They both were obliged to think of it. Nothing could avert the suffering of the next few days, caused by that long flow of burning tears.
But poor Polly! And poor mother! They both had to think about it. Nothing could stop the pain of the next few days, caused by that long stream of burning tears.
“Nothing feels good on 'em, mammy,” said Polly, at last, twisting her hands in the vain attempt to keep from rubbing the aching, inflamed eyes that drove her nearly wild with their itching, “there isn't any use in trying anything.”
“Nothing feels good on them, Mom,” said Polly, finally twisting her hands in a futile effort to stop herself from rubbing her sore, swollen eyes that were driving her almost crazy with their itching. “There's no point in trying anything.”
“There will be use,” energetically protested Mrs. Pepper, bringing another cool bandage, “as long as you've got an eye in your head, Polly Pepper!”
“There will be use,” passionately protested Mrs. Pepper, bringing another cool bandage, “as long as you've got an eye in your head, Polly Pepper!”
Dr. Fisher's face, when he first saw the change that the fateful visit had wrought, and heard the accounts, was very grave indeed. Everything had been so encouraging on his last visit, that he had come very near promising Polly speedy freedom from the hateful bandage.
Dr. Fisher's face, when he first saw the change that the fateful visit had caused and heard the reports, was extremely serious. Everything had been so promising during his last visit that he had almost guaranteed Polly a quick release from the uncomfortable bandage.
But the little Pepper household soon had something else to think of more important even than Polly's eyes, for now the heartiest, the jolliest of all the little group was down—Joel. How he fell sick, they scarcely knew, it all came so suddenly. The poor, bewildered family had hardly time to think, before delirium and, perhaps, death stared them in the face.
But the little Pepper household soon had something else to focus on that was even more important than Polly's eyes, because now the heartiest and jolliest member of the group was down—Joel. They hardly knew how he got sick; it all happened so suddenly. The poor, confused family barely had time to process it before delirium and, possibly, death were looming over them.
When Polly first heard it, by Phronsie's pattering downstairs and screaming: “Oh, Polly, Joey's dre-ad-ful sick, he is!” she jumped right up, and tore off the bandage.
When Polly first heard it, from Phronsie's footsteps coming down the stairs and her yelling, “Oh, Polly, Joey's really sick!” she immediately jumped up and ripped off the bandage.
“Now, I will help mother! I will, so there!” and in another minute she would have been up in the sick room. But the first thing she knew, a gentle but firm hand was laid upon hers; and she found herself back again in the old rocking-chair, and listening to the Doctor's words which were quite stern and decisive.
“Now, I’m going to help Mom! I really will!” In another minute, she would have been in the sickroom. But before she knew it, a gentle yet firm hand was placed on hers, and she found herself back in the old rocking chair, listening to the Doctor’s words, which were quite stern and decisive.
“Now, I tell you,” he said, “you must not take off that bandage again; do you know the consequences? You will be blind! and then you will be a care to your mother all your life!”
“Now, I’m telling you,” he said, “you must not take off that bandage again; do you know what could happen? You’ll go blind! And then you’ll be a burden to your mother for the rest of your life!”
“I shall be blind, anyway,” said Polly, despairingly; “so 'twon't make any difference.”
“I'll be blind, anyway,” said Polly, in despair; “so it won’t make any difference.”
“No; your eyes will come out of it all right, only I did hope,” and the good doctor's face fell—“that the other two boys would escape; but,” and he brightened up at sight of Polly's forlorn visage—“see you do your part by keeping still.”
“Don't worry; your eyes will be fine, but I was really hoping,” and the good doctor's expression dropped—“that the other two boys would be okay; but,” and he perked up at the sight of Polly's sad face—“just make sure you do your part by staying quiet.”
But there came a day soon when everything was still around the once happy little brown house—when only whispers were heard from white lips; and thoughts were fearfully left unuttered.
But soon, there came a day when everything was quiet around the once happy little brown house—when only whispers came from pale lips; and thoughts were anxiously left unsaid.
On the morning of one of these days, when Mrs. Pepper felt she could not exist an hour longer without sleep, kind Mrs. Beebe came to stay until things were either better or worse.
On one of those mornings when Mrs. Pepper felt like she couldn't go another hour without sleep, kind Mrs. Beebe came to stay until things improved or got worse.
Still the cloud hovered, dark and forbidding. At last, one afternoon, when Polly was all alone, she could endure it no longer. She flung herself down by the side of the old bed, and buried her face in the gay patched bed-quilt.
Still the cloud hovered, dark and ominous. Finally, one afternoon, when Polly was all alone, she couldn't take it any longer. She threw herself down beside the old bed and buried her face in the colorful patched bedspread.
“Dear God,” she said, “make me willing to have anything,” she hesitated—“yes, anything happen; to be blind forever, and to have Joey sick, only make me good.”
“Dear God,” she said, “help me be ready for anything,” she paused—“yes, anything to happen; to be blind forever, and to have Joey sick, just make me good.”
How long she staid there she never knew; for she fell asleep—the first sleep she had had since Joey was taken sick. And little Mrs. Beebe coming in found her thus.
How long she stayed there, she never knew; because she fell asleep—the first sleep she had since Joey got sick. And little Mrs. Beebe came in and found her like this.
“Polly,” the good woman said, leaning over her, “you poor, pretty creeter, you; I'm goin' to tell you somethin'—there, there, just to think! Joel's goin' to get well!”
“Polly,” the kind woman said, leaning over her, “you poor, pretty thing; I'm going to tell you something—there, there, just think about it! Joel's going to get better!”
“Oh, Mrs. Beebe!” cried Polly, tumbling over in a heap on the floor, her face, as much as could be seen under the bandage, in a perfect glow, “Is he, really?”
“Oh, Mrs. Beebe!” Polly exclaimed, falling over in a heap on the floor, her face, as much as could be seen under the bandage, glowing perfectly. “Is he really?”
“Yes, to be sure; the danger's all over now,” said the little old lady, inwardly thinking—“If I hadn't a-come!”
“Yes, definitely; the danger's all over now,” said the little old lady, thinking to herself—“If I hadn't come!”
“Well, then, the Lord wants him to,” cried Polly, in rapture; “don't he, Mrs. Beebe?”
"Well, then, the Lord wants him to," shouted Polly, excitedly. "Doesn't he, Mrs. Beebe?"
“To be sure—to be sure,” repeated the kind friend, only half understanding.
“To be sure—to be sure,” repeated the kind friend, only partially understanding.
“Well, I don't care about my eyes, then,” cried Polly; and to Mrs. Beebe's intense astonishment and dismay, she spun round and round in the middle of the floor.
“Well, I don’t care about my eyes, then,” shouted Polly; and to Mrs. Beebe’s great shock and disbelief, she twirled around in the middle of the floor.
“Oh, Polly, Polly!” the little old lady cried, running up to her, “do stop! the doctor wouldn't let you! he wouldn't really, you know! it'll all go to your eyes.”
“Oh, Polly, Polly!” the little old lady exclaimed, rushing up to her, “please stop! The doctor wouldn't allow it! He really wouldn't, you know! It'll all affect your eyes.”
“I don't care,” repeated Polly, in the middle of a spin; but she stopped obediently; “seems as if I just as soon be blind as not; it's so beautiful Joey's going to get well!”
“I don't care,” Polly said again, in the middle of a spin; but she stopped obediently. “It feels like I might as well be blind as not; it's so beautiful that Joey's going to get better!”
SUNSHINE AGAIN
But as Joel was smitten down suddenly, so he came up quickly, and his hearty nature asserted itself by rapid strides toward returning health; and one morning he astonished them all by turning over suddenly and exclaiming:
But just as Joel was suddenly knocked down, he got back up quickly, and his strong spirit showed itself by making rapid strides toward recovery; and one morning he surprised everyone by suddenly turning over and exclaiming:
“I want something to eat!”
“I’m hungry!”
“Bless the Lord!” cried Mrs. Pepper, “now he's going to live!”
“Thank God!” shouted Mrs. Pepper, “he's going to make it!”
“But he mustn't eat,” protested Mrs. Beebe, in great alarm, trotting for the cup of gruel. “Here, you pretty creeter you, here's something nice.” And she temptingly held the spoon over Joel's mouth; but with a grimace he turned away.
“But he can't eat,” protested Mrs. Beebe, extremely worried, rushing for the cup of gruel. “Here, you sweet thing, here’s something nice.” And she enticingly held the spoon over Joel's mouth; but with a grimace, he turned away.
“Oh, I want something to eat! some gingerbread or some bread and butter.”
“Oh, I want something to eat! Some gingerbread or some bread and butter.”
“Dear me!” ejaculated Mrs. Beebe. “Gingerbread!” Poor Mrs. Pepper saw the hardest part of her trouble now before her, as she realized that the returning appetite must be fed only on strengthening food; for where it was to come from she couldn't tell.
“Goodness!” exclaimed Mrs. Beebe. “Gingerbread!” Poor Mrs. Pepper saw the toughest part of her trouble ahead, as she understood that the returning appetite had to be satisfied with nourishing food; but she had no idea where it would come from.
“The Lord only knows where we'll get it,” she groaned within herself.
“The Lord only knows where we’ll get it,” she sighed to herself.
Yes, He knew. A rap at the door, and little David ran down to find the cause.
Yes, He knew. A knock at the door, and little David rushed down to see what was going on.
“Oh, mammy,” he said, “Mrs. Henderson sent it—see! see!” And in the greatest excitement he placed in her lap a basket that smelt savory and nice even before it was opened. When it was opened, there lay a little bird delicately roasted, and folded in a clean napkin; also a glass of jelly, crimson and clear.
“Oh, Mom,” he said, “Mrs. Henderson sent this—look! look!” And with great excitement, he set a basket in her lap that smelled delicious even before it was opened. When she opened it, there was a little bird, perfectly roasted, tucked in a clean napkin; along with that, there was a glass of bright red jelly.
“Oh, Joey,” cried Mrs. Pepper, almost overwhelmed with joy, “see what Mrs. Henderson sent you! now you can eat fit for a king!”
“Oh, Joey,” exclaimed Mrs. Pepper, nearly bursting with joy, “look at what Mrs. Henderson sent you! Now you can eat like royalty!”
That little bird certainly performed its mission in life; for as Mrs. Beebe said, “It just touched the spot!” and from that very moment Joel improved so rapidly they could hardly believe their eyes.
That little bird definitely fulfilled its purpose in life; as Mrs. Beebe said, “It just hit the spot!” and from that moment on, Joel improved so quickly that they could hardly believe their eyes.
“Hoh! I haven't been sick!” he cried on the third day, true to his nature. “Mammy, I want to get up.”
“Hoh! I haven't been sick!” he exclaimed on the third day, true to his nature. “Mom, I want to get up.”
“Oh, dear, no! you mustn't, Joel,” cried Mrs. Pepper in a fright, running up to him as he was preparing to give the bedclothes a lusty kick; “you'll send 'em in.”
“Oh, no! You can’t do that, Joel,” shouted Mrs. Pepper in alarm, rushing over to him as he was getting ready to kick the blankets hard; “you’ll knock them in.”
“Send what in?” asked Joel, looking up at his mother in terror, as the dreadful thought made him pause.
“Send what in?” asked Joel, looking up at his mother in fear, as the terrifying thought made him stop.
“Why, the measles, Joey; they'll all go in if you get out.”
“Why, the measles, Joey; they'll all go in if you get out.”
“How they goin' to get in again, I'd like to know?” asked Joel, looking at the little red spots on his hands in incredulity; say, ma!
“How are they going to get in again, I’d like to know?” asked Joel, looking at the little red spots on his hands in disbelief; hey, mom!
“Well, they will,” said his mother, “as you'll find to your sorrow if you get out of bed.”
“Sure, they will,” his mother said, “and you'll regret it if you get out of bed.”
“Oh, dear,” said Joel, beginning to whimper, as he drew into bed again, “when can I get up, mammy!”
“Oh, no,” said Joel, starting to cry, as he crawled back into bed, “when can I get up, Mom?”
“Oh, in a day or two,” responded Mrs. Pepper, cheerfully; “you're getting on so finely you'll be as smart as a cricket! Shouldn't you say he might get up in a day or two, Mrs. Beebe?” she appealed to that individual who was knitting away cheerily in the corner.
“Oh, in a day or two,” replied Mrs. Pepper, happily; “you're doing so well you'll be as sharp as a tack! Don't you think he could get up in a day or two, Mrs. Beebe?” she asked the woman who was knitting cheerfully in the corner.
“Well, if he keeps on as he's begun, I shouldn't know what to think,” replied Mrs. Beebe. “It beats all how quick he's picked up. I never see anything like it, I'm sure!”
“Well, if he keeps this up, I wouldn’t know what to think,” replied Mrs. Beebe. “It’s amazing how quickly he’s caught on. I’ve never seen anything like it, that’s for sure!”
And as Mrs. Beebe was a great authority in sickness, the old, sunny cheeriness began to creep into the brown house once more, and to bubble over as of yore.
And since Mrs. Beebe was a well-respected expert on illness, the old, bright cheeriness started to return to the brown house again, bubbling up like it used to.
“Seems as if 'twas just good to live,” said Mrs. Pepper, thankfully once, when her thoughts were too much for her. “I don't believe I shall ever care how poor we are,” she continued, “as long as we're together.”
“Seems like it’s just good to be alive,” said Mrs. Pepper, gratefully once, when her thoughts became overwhelming. “I don’t think I’ll ever mind how poor we are,” she continued, “as long as we’re together.”
“And that's just what the Lord meant, maybe,” replied good Mrs. Beebe, who was preparing to go home.
“And that’s exactly what the Lord meant, maybe,” replied kind Mrs. Beebe, who was getting ready to go home.
Joel kept the house in a perfect uproar all through his getting well. Mrs. Pepper observed one day, when he had been more turbulent than usual, that she was “almost worn to a thread.”
Joel kept the house in complete chaos while he was recovering. One day, Mrs. Pepper noted, after he had been more disruptive than usual, that she felt “almost worn to a thread.”
“Twasn't anything to take care of you, Joe,” she added, “when you were real sick, because then I knew where you were; but—well, you won't ever have the measles again, I s'pose, and that's some comfort!”
“It wasn't anything to take care of you, Joe,” she added, “when you were really sick, because then I knew where you were; but—well, you probably won't have the measles again, I guess, and that's some comfort!”
Little David, who had been nearly stunned by the sickness that had laid aside his almost constant companion, could express his satisfaction and joy in no other way than by running every third minute and begging to do something for him. And Joel, who loved dearly to be waited on, improved every opportunity that offered; which Mrs. Pepper observing, soon put a stop to.
Little David, who had been nearly overwhelmed by the illness that had sidelined his almost constant companion, could show his happiness and excitement in no other way than by running every few minutes and asking to do something for him. And Joel, who loved being taken care of, seized every chance he got; which Mrs. Pepper noticed and quickly put an end to.
“You'll run his legs off, Joel,” at last she said, when he sent David the third time down to the wood-pile for a stick of just the exact thickness, and which the little messenger declared wasn't to be found. “Haven't you any mercy? You've kept him going all day, too,” she added, glancing at David's pale face.
“You're going to wear him out, Joel,” she finally said, when he sent David for the third time to the woodpile to find a stick of just the right thickness, and the little messenger insisted it wasn’t there. “Have you no mercy? You’ve had him running around all day, too,” she added, looking at David’s pale face.
“Oh, mammy,” panted David, “don't; I love to go. Here Joe, is the best I could find,” handing him a nice smooth stick.
“Oh, mom,” panted David, “please don’t; I really want to go. Here, Joe, this is the best I could find,” he said, handing him a nice smooth stick.
“I know you do,” said his mother; “but Joe's getting better now, and he must learn to spare you.”
“I know you do,” said his mother; “but Joe's getting better now, and he needs to learn to give you some space.”
“I don't want to spare folks,” grumbled Joel, whittling away with energy; “I've been sick—real sick,” he added, lifting his chubby face to his mother to impress the fact.
“I don't want to spare anyone,” grumbled Joel, carving away with determination; “I've been sick—really sick,” he added, lifting his round face to his mother to emphasize the point.
“I know you have,” she cried, running to kiss her boy; “but now, Joe, you're most well. To-morrow I'm going to let you go down-stairs; what do you think of that!”
“I know you have,” she exclaimed, rushing to kiss her son. “But now, Joe, you’re almost better. Tomorrow I’m going to let you go downstairs; what do you think about that?”
“Hooray!” screamed Joel, throwing away the stick and clapping his hands, forgetting all about his serious illness, “that'll be prime!”
“Hooray!” yelled Joel, tossing aside the stick and clapping his hands, forgetting all about his serious illness, “that'll be awesome!”
“Aren't you too sick to go, Joey?” asked Mrs. Pepper, mischievously.
“Aren't you feeling too sick to go, Joey?” asked Mrs. Pepper with a playful grin.
“No, I'm not sick,” cried Joel, in the greatest alarm, fearful his mother meant to take back the promise; “I've never been sick. Oh, mammy! you know you'll let me go, won't your?”
“No, I'm not sick,” shouted Joel, in complete panic, worried his mom might take back the promise; “I've never been sick. Oh, mom! you know you'll let me go, right?”
“I guess so,” laughed his mother.
"I guess so," his mother laughed.
“Come on, Phron,” cried Joel, giving her a whirl.
“Come on, Phron,” shouted Joel, spinning her around.
David, who was too tired for active sport, sat on the floor and watched them frolic in great delight.
David, who was too tired for any active sports, sat on the floor and watched them play joyfully.
“Mammy,” said he, edging up to her side as the sport went on, “do you know, I think it's just good—it's—oh, it's so frisky since Joe got well, isn't it, mammy?”
“Mammy,” he said, moving closer to her as the game continued, “do you know, I think it’s just great—it’s—oh, it’s so lively since Joe got better, don’t you think, mammy?”
“Yes, indeed,” said Mrs. Pepper, giving him a radiant look in return for his; “and when Polly's around again with her two eyes all right—well, I don't know what we shall do, I declare!”
“Yes, definitely,” said Mrs. Pepper, returning his radiant look; “and when Polly’s back with both eyes healed—well, I have no idea what we’ll do, I swear!”
“Boo!” cried a voice, next morning, close to Polly's elbow, unmistakably Joel's.
“Boo!” shouted a voice the next morning, right next to Polly's elbow, clearly Joel's.
“Oh, Joel Pepper!” she cried, whirling around, “is that really you!”
“Oh, Joel Pepper!” she exclaimed, turning around, “is that really you!”
“Yes,” cried that individual, confidently, “it's I; oh, I say, Polly, I've had fun up-stairs, I tell you what!”
“Yes,” shouted that person, confidently, “it's me; oh, hey, Polly, I had a blast upstairs, I’m telling you!”
“Poor boy!” said Polly, compassionately.
“Poor kid!” said Polly, compassionately.
“I wasn't a poor boy,” cried Joel, indignantly; “I had splendid things to eat; oh, my!” and he closed one eye and smacked his lips in the delightful memory.
“I wasn't a poor kid,” Joel exclaimed, indignantly; “I had amazing things to eat; oh, wow!” and he closed one eye and smacked his lips at the delightful memory.
“I know it,” said Polly, “and I'm so glad, Joel.”
“I know it,” Polly said, “and I'm really glad, Joel.”
“I don't suppose I'll ever get so many again,” observed Joel, reflectively, after a minute's pause, as one and another of the wondrous delicacies rose before his mind's eye; “not unless I have the measles again—say, Polly, can't I have 'em again?”
“I don’t think I’ll ever have this many again,” Joel said, thinking for a moment as he remembered the amazing treats in his mind; “not unless I get the measles again—hey, Polly, can’t I have them again?”
“Mercy, no!” cried Polly, in intense alarm, “I hope not.”
“Please, no!” cried Polly, in a panic, “I really hope not.”
“Well, I don't,” said Joel, “I wish I could have 'em sixty—no—two hundred times, so there!”
“Well, I don't,” said Joel, “I wish I could have them sixty—no—two hundred times, so there!”
“Well, mammy couldn't take care of you,” said Ben; “you don't know what you're sayin', Joe.”
“Well, Mom couldn't take care of you,” said Ben; “you don't know what you're talking about, Joe.”
“Well, then, I wish I could have the things without the measles,” said Joel, willing to accommodate; “only folks won't send 'em,” he added, in an injured tone.
“Well, I wish I could have the stuff without the measles,” said Joel, trying to be accommodating; “but people just won’t send them,” he added, sounding hurt.
“Polly's had the hardest time of all,” said her mother, affectionately patting the bandage.
“Polly's had the toughest time of all,” said her mother, lovingly patting the bandage.
“I think so too,” put in Ben; “if my eyes were hurt I'd give up.”
“I think so too,” Ben added; “if my eyes were in pain, I’d just quit.”
“So would I,” said David; and Joel, to be in the fashion, cried also, “I know I would;” while little Phronsie squeezed up to Polly's side, “And I, too.”
“So would I,” said David; and Joel, wanting to fit in, exclaimed, “Me too;” while little Phronsie snuggled up to Polly's side, “And me, too.”
“Would what, Puss?” asked Ben, tossing her up high. “Have good things,” cried the child, in delight at understanding the others, “I would really, Ben,” she cried, gravely, when they all screamed.
“Would what, Puss?” asked Ben, throwing her up high. “Have good things,” cried the child, delighted to understand everyone else, “I really would, Ben,” she said seriously, when they all screamed.
“Well, I hope so,” said Ben, tossing her higher yet. “Don't laugh at her, boys,” put in Polly; “we're all going to have good times now, Phronsie, now we've got well.”
“Well, I hope so,” said Ben, tossing her higher yet. “Don't laugh at her, boys,” added Polly; “we're all going to have good times now, Phronsie, now that we're all better.”
“Yes,” laughed the child from her high perch; “we aren't ever goin' to be sick again, ever—any more,” she added impressively.
“Yeah,” laughed the child from her high spot; “we're never going to be sick again, ever—anymore,” she added dramatically.
The good times were coming for Polly—coming pretty near, and she didn't know it! All the children were in the secret; for as Mrs. Pepper declared, “They'd have to know it; and if they were let into the secret they'd keep it better.”
The good times were on their way for Polly—right around the corner, and she had no idea! All the kids knew about it; because as Mrs. Pepper said, “They need to know; and if they’re let in on the secret, they’ll keep it a lot better.”
So they had individually and collectively been intrusted with the precious secret, and charged with the extreme importance of “never letting any one know,” and they had been nearly bursting ever since with the wild desire to impart their knowledge.
So, they had each been given the valuable secret and were told how crucial it was to "never let anyone know," and ever since, they had almost been exploding with the intense urge to share what they knew.
“I'm afraid I shall tell,” said David, running to his mother at last; “oh, mammy, I don't dare stay near Polly, I do want to tell so bad.”
“I'm afraid I have to tell,” said David, finally running to his mother; “oh, mom, I can't stay near Polly, I really want to tell so badly.”
“Oh, no, you won't, David,” said his mother encouragingly, “when you know mother don't want you to; and besides, think how Polly'll look when she sees it.”
“Oh, no, you won't, David,” his mother said encouragingly, “because you know I don’t want you to; and besides, think about how Polly will react when she sees it.”
“I know,” cried David in the greatest rapture, “I wouldn't tell for all the world! I guess she'll look nice, don't you mother?” and he laughed in glee at the thought.
“I know,” shouted David in pure delight, “I wouldn't tell for anything! I bet she'll look great, don’t you think, Mom?” and he laughed with joy at the thought.
“Poor child! I guess she will!” and then Mrs. Pepper laughed too, till the little old kitchen rang with delight at the accustomed sound.
“Poor child! I guess she will!” Then Mrs. Pepper laughed as well, until the little old kitchen echoed with joy at the familiar sound.
The children all had to play “clap in and clap out” in the bedroom while it came; and “stage coach,” too—“anything to make a noise,” Ben said. And then after they got nicely started in the game, he would be missing to help about the mysterious thing in the kitchen, which was safe since Polly couldn't see him go on account of her bandage. So she didn't suspect in the least. And although the rest were almost dying to be out in the kitchen, they conscientiously stuck to their bargain to keep Polly occupied. Only Joel would open the door and peep once; and then Phronsie behind him began. “Oh, I see the sto——” but David swooped down on her in a twinkling, and smothered the rest by tickling her.
The kids all had to play “clap in and clap out” in the bedroom while it was coming; and “stage coach,” too—“anything to make a noise,” Ben said. Then, once they got into the game, he would sneak off to help with the mysterious thing in the kitchen, which was easy since Polly couldn't see him leave because of her bandage. So she didn’t suspect a thing. Even though the others were really wanting to be out in the kitchen, they stuck to their promise to keep Polly entertained. Only Joel would open the door and peek once; then Phronsie behind him started. “Oh, I see the sto——” but David quickly swooped down on her and muffled the rest by tickling her.
Once they came very near having the whole thing pop out. “Whatever is that noise in the kitchen?” asked Polly, as they all stopped to take breath after the scuffle of “stage coach.” “It sounds just like grating.”
Once they almost had the whole thing explode. “What’s that noise in the kitchen?” Polly asked, as they all paused to catch their breath after the “stage coach” scuffle. “It sounds just like grating.”
“I'll go and see,” cried Joel, promptly; and then he flew out where his mother and Ben and two men were at work on a big, black thing in the corner. The old stove, strange to say, was nowhere to be seen! Something else stood in its place, a shiny, black affair, with a generous supply of oven doors, and altogether such a comfortable, home-like look about it, as if it would say—“I'm going to make sunshine in this house!”
“I'll go check,” shouted Joel eagerly, and then he ran outside to where his mom, Ben, and two guys were working on a big, black object in the corner. Strangely, the old stove was nowhere in sight! Instead, there was something else in its place: a shiny, black contraption with plenty of oven doors that had a cozy, homey vibe, as if it were saying, “I’m going to bring warmth and happiness to this house!”
“Oh, Joel,” cried his mother, turning around on him with very black hands, “you haven't told!”
“Oh, Joel,” his mother exclaimed, turning to him with very dirty hands, “you haven't said anything!”
“No,” said Joel, “but she's hearin' the noise, Polly is.”
“No,” Joel said, “but she can hear the noise, Polly can.”
“Hush!” said Ben, to one of the men.
“Hush!” Ben said to one of the guys.
“We can't put it up without some noise,” the man replied, “but we'll be as still as we can.”
“We can't put it up without making some noise,” the man replied, “but we'll be as quiet as we can.”
“Isn't it a big one, ma?” asked Joel, in the loudest of stage whispers, that Polly on the other side of the door couldn't have failed to hear if Phronsie hadn't laughed just then.
“Isn't it a big one, Mom?” asked Joel, in the loudest stage whisper, that Polly on the other side of the door couldn't have failed to hear if Phronsie hadn't laughed just then.
“Go back, Joe, do,” said Ben, “play tag—anything,” he implored, “we'll be through in a few minutes.”
“Go back, Joe, please,” said Ben, “play tag—anything,” he pleaded, “we'll be done in a few minutes.”
“It takes forever!” said Joel, disappearing within the bedroom door. Luckily for the secret, Phronsie just then ran a pin sticking up on the arm of the old chair, into her finger; and Polly, while comforting her, forgot to question Joel. And then the mother came in, and though she had ill-concealed hilarity in her voice, she kept chattering and bustling around with Polly's supper to such an extent that there was no chance for a word to be got in.
“It takes forever!” said Joel, stepping into the bedroom. Fortunately for the secret, Phronsie just then pricked her finger on a pin that was sticking up from the arm of the old chair; and while Polly was comforting her, she forgot to ask Joel anything. Then their mother came in, and although she was trying to hide her laughter, she talked and moved around so much preparing Polly's dinner that there was no opportunity to say a word.
Next morning it seemed as if the “little brown house,” would turn inside out with joy.
Next morning, it felt like the "little brown house" would burst with joy.
“Oh, mammy!” cried Polly, jumping into her arms the first thing, as Dr. Fisher untied the bandage, “my eyes are new! just the same as if I'd just got 'em! Don't they look different?” she asked, earnestly, running to the cracked glass to see for herself.
“Oh, mom!” cried Polly, jumping into her arms right away as Dr. Fisher untied the bandage. “My eyes are brand new! Just like I just got them! Don’t they look different?” she asked earnestly, running to the cracked mirror to see for herself.
“No,” said Ben, “I hope not; the same brown ones, Polly.”
“No,” Ben said, “I hope not; the same brown ones, Polly.”
“Well,” said Polly, hugging first one and then another, “everybody looks different through them, anyway.”
“Well,” said Polly, hugging one person and then another, “everyone looks different through these, anyway.”
“Oh,” cried Joel, “come out into the kitchen, Polly; it's a great deal better out there.”
“Oh,” shouted Joel, “come into the kitchen, Polly; it’s way better out there.”
“May I?” asked Polly, who was in such a twitter looking at everything that she didn't know which way to turn.
“May I?” asked Polly, who was so excited looking at everything that she didn’t know which way to turn.
“Yes,” said the doctor, smiling at her.
“Yes,” said the doctor, smiling at her.
“Well, then,” sang Polly, “come mammy, we'll go first; isn't it just lovely—oh, MAMMY!” and Polly turned so very pale, and looked as if she were going to tumble right over, that Mrs. Pepper grasped her arm in dismay.
“Well, then,” sang Polly, “come on, Mom, we'll go first; isn’t it just lovely—oh, MOM!” And Polly turned so pale, she looked like she was about to faint, that Mrs. Pepper grabbed her arm in worry.
“What is it?” she asked, pointing to the corner, while all the children stood round in the greatest excitement.
“What is it?” she asked, pointing to the corner, while all the kids stood around in the greatest excitement.
“Why,” cried Phronsie, “it's a stove—don't you know, Polly?” But Polly gave one plunge across the room, and before anybody could think, she was down on her knees with her arms flung right around the big, black thing, and laughing and crying over it, all in the same breath!
“Why,” exclaimed Phronsie, “it's a stove—don’t you see, Polly?” But Polly dashed across the room, and before anyone could react, she dropped to her knees and wrapped her arms around the big, black object, laughing and crying all at once!
And then they all took hold of hands and danced around it like wild little things; while Dr. Fisher stole out silently—and Mrs. Pepper laughed till she wiped her eyes to see them go.
And then they all grabbed each other's hands and danced around it like crazy little kids; while Dr. Fisher quietly slipped out—and Mrs. Pepper laughed so hard she wiped her eyes watching them leave.
“We aren't ever goin' to have any more burnt bread,” sang Polly, all out of breath.
“We're never going to have burnt bread again,” sang Polly, out of breath.
“Nor your back isn't goin' to break any more,” panted Ben, with a very red face.
“Your back isn't going to break anymore,” panted Ben, his face very red.
“Hooray!” screamed Joel and David, to fill any pause that might occur, while Phronsie gurgled and laughed at everything just as it came along. And then they all danced and capered again; all but Polly, who was down before the precious stove examining and exploring into ovens and everything that belonged to it.
“Hooray!” yelled Joel and David, filling any silence that might happen, while Phronsie giggled and laughed at everything that came her way. Then they all started dancing and having fun again, except for Polly, who was crouched down in front of the beloved stove, checking out the ovens and everything that went with it.
“Oh, ma,” she announced, coming up to Mrs. Pepper, who had been obliged to fly to her sewing again, and exhibiting a very crocky face and a pair of extremely smutty hands, “it's most all ovens, and it's just splendid!”
“Oh, mom,” she said, walking over to Mrs. Pepper, who had been forced to hurry back to her sewing, showing a very tired face and a pair of really dirty hands, “it’s almost all ovens, and it’s just amazing!”
“I know it,” answered her mother, delighted in the joy of her child. “My! how black you are, Polly!”
“I know it,” her mother replied, thrilled by her child's happiness. “Wow! You’re so dirty, Polly!”
“Oh, I wish,” cried Polly, as the thought struck her, “that Dr. Fisher could see it! Where did he go to, ma?”
“Oh, I wish,” Polly exclaimed as the thought occurred to her, “that Dr. Fisher could see it! Where did he go, Mom?”
“I guess Dr. Fisher has seen it before,” said Mrs. Pepper, and then she began to laugh. “You haven't ever asked where the stove came from, Polly.”
“I guess Dr. Fisher has seen it before,” said Mrs. Pepper, and then she started laughing. “You’ve never asked where the stove came from, Polly.”
And to be sure, Polly had been so overwhelmed that if the stove had really dropped from the clouds it would have been small matter of astonishment to her, as long as it had come; that was the main thing!
And to be sure, Polly had been so overwhelmed that if the stove had actually fallen from the sky, it wouldn't have surprised her much, as long as it had arrived; that was the main thing!
“Mammy,” said Polly, turning around slowly, with the stove-lifter in her hand, “did Dr. Fisher bring that stove?”
“Mammy,” said Polly, turning around slowly, with the stove-lifter in her hand, “did Dr. Fisher bring that stove?”
“He didn't exactly bring it,” answered her mother, “but I guess he knew something about it.”
“He didn’t really bring it,” her mother replied, “but I guess he knew something about it.”
“Oh, he's the splendidest, goodest man!” cried Polly, “that ever breathed! Did he really get us that stove?”
“Oh, he’s the best, most wonderful man!” cried Polly. “Did he really get us that stove?”
“Yes,” said Mrs. Pepper, “he would; I couldn't stop him. I don't know how he found out you wanted one so bad; but he said it must be kept as a surprise when your eyes got well.”
"Yes," said Mrs. Pepper, "he would; I couldn't stop him. I don't know how he found out you wanted one so badly, but he said it had to be kept as a surprise until your eyes were better."
“And he saved my eyes!” cried Polly, full of gratitude. “I've got a stove and two new eyes, mammy, just to think!”
“And he saved my eyesight!” exclaimed Polly, overflowing with gratitude. “I have a stove and two new eyes, mom, just imagine!”
“We ought to be good after all our mercies,” said Mrs. Pepper thankfully, looking around on her little group. Joel was engaged in the pleasing occupation of seeing how far he could run his head into the biggest oven, and then pulling it out to exhibit its blackness, thus engrossing the others in a perfect hubbub.
“We should be grateful after all our blessings,” said Mrs. Pepper appreciatively, glancing at her small group. Joel was busy with the fun task of seeing how far he could push his head into the biggest oven and then pulling it out to show off its blackness, which completely captured the others’ attention in a lively commotion.
“I'm going to bake my doctor some little cakes,” declared Polly, when there was comparative quiet.
“I’m going to bake my doctor some mini cakes,” Polly announced when there was a bit of silence.
“Do, Polly,” cried Joel, “and then leave one or two over.”
“Come on, Polly,” shouted Joel, “and then save one or two for later.”
“No,” said Polly; “we can't have any, because these must be very nice. Mammy, can't I have some white on top, just once?” she pleaded.
“No,” said Polly; “we can’t have any, because these have to be really nice. Mom, can’t I have some white on top, just this once?” she begged.
“I don't know,” dubiously replied Mrs. Pepper; “eggs are dreadful dear, and—”
“I don't know,” Mrs. Pepper replied skeptically; “eggs are terrible, dear, and—”
“I don't care,” said Polly, recklessly; “I must just once for Dr. Fisher.”
“I don't care,” said Polly, impulsively; “I have to just this once for Dr. Fisher.”
“I tell you, Polly,” said Mrs. Pepper, “what you might do; you might make him some little apple tarts—most every one likes them, you know.”
“I’m telling you, Polly,” said Mrs. Pepper, “here’s an idea; you could make him some little apple tarts—pretty much everyone likes them, you know.”
“Well,” said Polly, with a sigh, “I s'pose they'll have to do; but some time, mammy, I'm going to bake him a big cake, so there!”
“Well,” said Polly with a sigh, “I guess they'll have to do; but someday, Mom, I'm going to bake him a big cake, so there!”
A THREATENED BLOW
One day, a few weeks after, Mrs. Pepper and Polly were busy in the kitchen. Phronsie was out in the “orchard,” as the one scraggy apple-tree was called by courtesy, singing her rag doll to sleep under its sheltering branches. But “Baby” was cross and wouldn't go to sleep, and Phronsie was on the point of giving up, and returning to the house, when a strain of music made her pause with dolly in her apron. There she stood with her finger in her mouth, in utter astonishment, wondering where the sweet sounds came from.
One day, a few weeks later, Mrs. Pepper and Polly were busy in the kitchen. Phronsie was outside in the “orchard,” as the one scraggly apple tree was politely called, singing her rag doll to sleep under its protective branches. But “Baby” was fussy and wouldn’t fall asleep, and Phronsie was just about to give up and head back to the house when she heard a tune that made her stop with the doll tucked in her apron. There she stood with her finger in her mouth, completely surprised, wondering where the lovely sounds were coming from.
“Oh, Phronsie!” screamed Polly, from the back door, “where are—oh, here, come quick! it's the beau-ti-fullest!”
“Oh, Phronsie!” yelled Polly from the back door, “where are you—oh, there you are, come quick! It's the most beautiful!”
“What is it?” eagerly asked the little one, hopping over the stubby grass, leaving poor, discarded “Baby” on its snubby nose where it dropped in her hurry.
“What is it?” the little one eagerly asked, hopping over the short grass, leaving poor, discarded “Baby” on its little nose where it had fallen in her rush.
“Oh, a monkey!” cried Polly; “do hurry! the sweetest little monkey you ever saw!”
“Oh, a monkey!” shouted Polly; “hurry up! It’s the cutest little monkey you’ve ever seen!”
“What is a monkey?” asked Phronsie, skurrying after Polly to the gate where her mother was waiting for them.
“What’s a monkey?” Phronsie asked, rushing after Polly to the gate where their mom was waiting for them.
“Why, a monkey's—a—monkey,” explained Polly, “I don't know any better'n that. Here he is! Isn't he splendid!” and she lifted Phronsie up to the big post where she could see finely.
“Why, it’s a monkey—a monkey,” Polly said, “I don’t know any better than that. Here he is! Isn’t he amazing!” and she lifted Phronsie up to the big post so she could see perfectly.
“O-oh! ow!” screamed little Phronsie, “see him, Polly! just see him!”
“Ow! Ouch!” screamed little Phronsie, “look at him, Polly! Just look at him!”
A man with an organ was standing in the middle of the road playing away with all his might, and at the end of a long rope was a lively little monkey in a bright red coat and a smart cocked hat. The little creature pulled off his hat, and with one long jump coming on the fence, he made Phronsie a most magnificent bow. Strange to say, the child wasn't in the least frightened, but put out her little fat hand, speaking in gentle tones, “Poor little monkey! come here, poor little monkey!”
A man with an organ was standing in the middle of the road playing his heart out, and at the end of a long rope was a lively little monkey in a bright red coat and a stylish hat. The little creature took off his hat, and with one big leap onto the fence, he gave Phronsie a grand bow. Surprisingly, the child wasn't scared at all; she reached out her tiny chubby hand and said softly, “Poor little monkey! Come here, poor little monkey!”
Turning up his little wrinkled face, and glancing fearfully at his master, Jocko began to grimace and beg for something to eat. The man pulled the string and struck up a merry tune, and in a minute the monkey spun around and around at such a lively pace, and put in so many queer antics that the little audience were fairly convulsed with laughter.
Turning up his little wrinkled face and looking nervously at his owner, Jocko started to make silly faces and ask for something to eat. The man pulled the string and played a cheerful tune, and in no time, the monkey spun around at such a fast pace and did so many funny tricks that the small audience was bursting with laughter.
“I can't pay you,” said Mrs. Pepper, wiping her eyes, when at last the man pulled up the strap whistling to Jocko to jump up, “but I'll give you something to eat; and the monkey, too, he shall have something for his pains in amusing my children.”
“I can’t pay you,” said Mrs. Pepper, wiping her eyes, when finally the man pulled up the strap, whistling to Jocko to jump up. “But I’ll give you something to eat; and the monkey, too, he can have something for his trouble in entertaining my kids.”
The man looked very cross when she brought him out only brown bread and two cold potatoes.
The man looked really annoyed when she brought him just brown bread and two cold potatoes.
“Haven't you got nothin' better'n that?”
“Haven't you got anything better than that?”
“It's as good as we have,” answered Mrs. Pepper.
“It's the best we can do,” replied Mrs. Pepper.
The man threw down the bread in the road. But Jocko thankfully ate his share, Polly and Phronsie busily feeding him; and then he turned and snapped up the portion his master had left in the dusty road.
The man dropped the bread in the street. But Jocko happily ate his share, with Polly and Phronsie eagerly feeding him; then he turned and quickly gobbled up the piece his owner had left in the dusty road.
Then they moved on, Mrs. Pepper and Polly going back to their work in the kitchen. A little down the road the man struck up another tune. Phronsie who had started merrily to tell “Baby” all about it, stopped a minute to hear, and—she didn't go back to the orchard!
Then they moved on, Mrs. Pepper and Polly returning to their work in the kitchen. A little further down the road, the man began playing another tune. Phronsie, who had started happily sharing all about it with “Baby,” paused for a moment to listen, and—she didn't go back to the orchard!
About two hours after, Polly said merrily:
About two hours later, Polly said cheerfully:
“I'm going to call Phronsie in, mammy; she must be awfully tired and hungry by this time.”
“I'm going to get Phronsie in, Mom; she must be really tired and hungry by now.”
She sang gayly on the way, “I'm coming, Phronsie, coming—why, where!—” peeping under the tree.
She sang happily on the way, “I'm coming, Phronsie, coming—wait, where!—” peeking under the tree.
“Baby” lay on its face disconsolately on the ground—and the orchard was empty! Phronsie was gone!
“Baby” lay on its face, feeling sad on the ground—and the orchard was empty! Phronsie was gone!
“It's no use,” said Ben, to the distracted household and such of the neighbors as the news had brought hurriedly to the scene, “to look any more around here—but somebody must go toward Hingham; he'd be likely to go that way.”
“It's no use,” said Ben, addressing the distracted household and the neighbors who had rushed over upon hearing the news, “to keep looking around here—but someone needs to head toward Hingham; he’s likely to head that way.”
“No one could tell where he would go,” cried Polly, wringing her hands.
“No one knew where he would go,” cried Polly, wringing her hands.
“But he'd change, Ben, if he thought folks would think he'd gone there,” said Mrs. Pepper.
“But he'd change, Ben, if he thought people would believe he went there,” said Mrs. Pepper.
“We must go all roads,” said Ben, firmly; “one must take the stage to Boxville, and I'll take Deacon Brown's wagon on the Hingham road, and somebody else must go to Toad Hollow.”
“We have to go every route,” said Ben, confidently; “one person should take the stage to Boxville, I’ll take Deacon Brown’s wagon on the Hingham road, and someone else needs to head to Toad Hollow.”
“I'll go in the stage,” screamed Joel, who could scarcely see out of his eyes, he had cried so; “I'll find—find her—I know.
“I'll go on stage,” yelled Joel, who could barely see because he had cried so much; “I'll find—find her—I know.”
“Be spry, then, Joe, and catch it at the corner!”
“Be quick, then, Joe, and grab it at the corner!”
Everybody soon knew that little Phronsie Pepper had gone off with “a cross organ man and an awful monkey!” and in the course of an hour dozens of people were out on the hot, dusty roads in search.
Everybody quickly found out that little Phronsie Pepper had gone off with "a grumpy organ grinder and a terrible monkey!" and within an hour, dozens of people were out on the hot, dusty roads looking for her.
“What's the matter?” asked a testy old gentleman in the stage, of Joel who, in his anxiety to see both sides of the road at once, bobbed the old gentleman in the face so often as the stage lurched, that at last he knocked his hat over his eyes.
“What's wrong?” asked an annoyed old man in the carriage, at Joel, who, in his eagerness to see both sides of the road at the same time, bumped the old man in the face so many times as the carriage swayed that eventually he knocked his hat over his eyes.
“My sister's gone off with a monkey,” explained Joel, bobbing over to the other side, as he thought he caught sight of something pink that he felt sure must be Phronsie's apron. “Stop! stop! there she is!” he roared, and the driver, who had his instructions and was fully in sympathy, pulled up so suddenly that the old gentleman flew over into the opposite seat.
“My sister ran off with a monkey,” Joel said, bouncing over to the other side as he thought he saw something pink that he was sure was Phronsie's apron. “Stop! Stop! There she is!” he shouted, and the driver, who had his instructions and was fully onboard, slammed on the brakes so suddenly that the old gentleman flew into the opposite seat.
“Where?”
"Where at?"
But when they got up to it Joel saw that it was only a bit of pink calico flapping on a clothes-line; so he climbed back and away they rumbled again.
But when they got closer, Joel saw that it was just a piece of pink fabric flapping on a clothesline; so he climbed back down and they rumbled away again.
The others were having the same luck. No trace could be found of the child. To Ben, who took the Hingham road, the minutes seemed like hours.
The others were having the same luck. No trace could be found of the child. To Ben, who took the Hingham road, the minutes felt like hours.
“I won't go back,” he muttered, “until I take her. I can't see mother's face!”
“I’m not going back,” he muttered, “until I have her. I can’t face my mom!”
But the ten miles were nearly traversed; almost the last hope was gone. Into every thicket and lurking place by the road-side had he peered—but no Phronsie! Deacon Brown's horse began to lag.
But the ten miles were almost covered; nearly all hope was lost. He had looked into every thicket and hiding spot by the roadside—but no Phronsie! Deacon Brown's horse started to slow down.
“Go on!” said Ben hoarsely; “oh, dear Lord, make me find her!”
“Go on!” Ben said hoarsely; “oh, dear Lord, help me find her!”
The hot sun poured down on the boy's face, and he had no cap. What cared he for that? On and on he went. Suddenly the horse stopped. Ben doubled up the reins to give him a cut, when “WHOA!” he roared so loud that the horse in very astonishment gave a lurch that nearly flung him headlong. But he was over the wheel in a twinkling, and up with a bound to a small thicket of scrubby bushes on a high hill by the road-side. Here lay a little bundle on the ground, and close by it a big, black dog; and over the whole, standing guard, was a boy a little bigger than Ben, with honest gray eyes. And the bundle was Phronsie!
The blazing sun beat down on the boy's face, and he didn’t have a cap. But he didn’t care about that. He kept moving forward. Suddenly, the horse stopped. Ben tightened the reins to give it a slap, when “WHOA!” he yelled so loudly that the horse, startled, almost threw him off. But in a flash, he was over the wheel and sprang up towards a small thicket of scraggly bushes on a high hill by the roadside. There on the ground lay a small bundle, and next to it was a big black dog; standing guard over everything was a boy a bit older than Ben, with honest gray eyes. And the bundle was Phronsie!
“Don't wake her up,” said the boy, warningly, as Ben, with a hungry look in his eyes, leaped up the hill, “she's tired to death!”
“Don't wake her up,” the boy warned as Ben, with a hungry look in his eyes, jumped up the hill, “she's exhausted!”
“She's my sister!” cried Ben, “our Phronsie!”
"She's my sister!" shouted Ben, "our Phronsie!"
“I know it,” said the boy kindly; “but I wouldn't wake her up yet if I were you. I'll tell you all about it,” and he took Ben's hand which was as cold as ice.
“I know,” the boy said gently; “but I wouldn’t wake her up just yet if I were you. I’ll tell you everything,” and he took Ben's hand, which was as cold as ice.
SAFE
“It's all right, Prince,” the boy added, encouragingly to the big dog who, lifting his noble head, had turned two big eyes steadily on Ben. “He's all right! lie down again!”
“It's okay, Prince,” the boy said reassuringly to the big dog who, lifting his noble head, fixed his big eyes on Ben. “He's fine! Lay down again!”
Then, flinging himself down on the grass, he told Ben how he came to rescue Phronsie.
Then, throwing himself down on the grass, he told Ben how he ended up rescuing Phronsie.
“Prince and I were out for a stroll,” said he. “I live over in Hingham,” pointing to the pretty little town just a short distance before them in the hollow; “that is,” laughing, “I do this summer. Well, we were out strolling along about a mile below here on the cross-road; and all of a sudden, just as if they sprung right up out of the ground, I saw a man with an organ, and a monkey, and a little girl, coming along the road. She was crying, and as soon as Prince saw that, he gave a growl, and then the man saw us, and he looked so mean and cringing I knew there must be something wrong, and I inquired of him what he was doing with that little girl, and then she looked up and begged so with her eyes, and all of a sudden broke away from him and ran towards me screaming—'I want Polly!' Well, the man sprang after her; then I tell you—” here the boy forgot his caution about waking Phronsie—“we went for him, Prince and I! Prince is a noble fellow,” (here the dog's ears twitched very perceptibly) “and he kept at that man; oh! how he bit him! till he had to run for fear the monkey would get killed.”
“Prince and I were out for a walk,” he said. “I live over in Hingham,” pointing to the charming little town just a short distance ahead in the hollow; “well, at least I do this summer. So we were strolling along about a mile down the road when, all of a sudden, just like they popped up out of nowhere, I saw a guy with an organ, a monkey, and a little girl coming down the road. She was crying, and as soon as Prince noticed that, he growled, and then the man saw us. He looked so mean and submissive that I knew something was off, so I asked him what he was doing with that little girl. She looked up at me, pleading with her eyes, and suddenly broke free from him and ran towards me, screaming—'I want Polly!' The man lunged after her; then I tell you—” here the boy forgot to be careful about waking Phronsie—“we went after him, Prince and I! Prince is a great dog,” (here the dog's ears perked up noticeably) “and he went right after that guy; oh! how he bit him! until the man had to run away for fear the monkey would get hurt.”
“Was Phronsie frightened?” asked Ben; “she's never seen strangers.”
“Was Phronsie scared?” Ben asked. “She's never seen strangers before.”
“Not a bit,” said the boy, cheerily; “she just clung to me like everything—I only wish she was my sister,” he added impulsively.
“Not at all,” said the boy, cheerfully; “she just held on to me tightly—I just wish she was my sister,” he added without thinking.
“What were you going to do with her if I hadn't come along?” asked Ben.
“What were you going to do with her if I hadn't shown up?” asked Ben.
“Well, I got out on the main road,” said the boy, “because I thought anybody who had lost her, would probably come through this way; but if somebody hadn't come, I was going to carry her in to Hingham; and the father and I'd had to contrive some way to do.”
“Well, I got out on the main road,” said the boy, “because I thought anyone who had lost her would probably come this way; but if nobody had come, I was planning to carry her into Hingham, and her father and I would have to figure out some way to do it.”
“Well,” said Ben, as the boy finished and fastened his bright eyes on him, “somebody did come along; and now I must get her home about as fast as I can for poor mammy—and Polly!”
“Well,” said Ben, as the boy finished and locked his bright eyes on him, “someone did come along; and now I have to get her home as quickly as I can for poor mom—and Polly!”
“Yes,” said the boy, “I'll help you lift her; perhaps she won't wake up.”
“Yes,” said the boy, “I'll help you lift her; maybe she won't wake up.”
The big dog moved away a step or two, but still kept his eye on Phronsie.
The big dog stepped back a bit but still kept an eye on Phronsie.
“There,” said the boy, brightly, as they laid the child on the wagon seat; “now when you get in you can hold her head; that's it,” he added, seeing them both fixed to his satisfaction. But still Ben lingered.
“There,” said the boy cheerfully as they placed the child on the wagon seat; “now when you get in, you can hold her head; that’s it,” he added, noticing that both were positioned to his satisfaction. But still, Ben hesitated.
“Thank you,” he tried to say.
"Thanks," he attempted to say.
“I know,” laughed the boy; “only it's Prince instead of me,” and he pulled forward the big black creature, who had followed faithfully down the hill to see the last of it. “To the front, sir, there! We're coming to see you,” he continued, “if you will let us—where do you live?”
“I know,” laughed the boy; “only it’s Prince instead of me,” and he pulled forward the big black creature who had followed him down the hill to see the last of it. “To the front, sir, there! We’re coming to see you,” he continued, “if you’ll let us—where do you live?”
“Do come,” said Ben, lighting up, for he was just feeling he couldn't bear to look his last on the merry, honest face; “anybody'll tell you where Mrs. Pepper lives.”
“Please come,” said Ben, brightening up, as he felt he couldn't bear to look away from the cheerful, genuine face; “anyone will tell you where Mrs. Pepper lives.”
“Is she a Pepper?” asked the boy, laughing, and pointing to the unconscious little heap in the wagon; “and are you a Pepper?”
“Is she a Pepper?” the boy asked, laughing and pointing to the unconscious little pile in the wagon. “And are you a Pepper?”
“Yes,” said Ben, laughing too. “There are five of us besides mother.
“Yes,” Ben said, laughing as well. “There are five of us besides mom.
“Jolly! that's something like! Good-bye! Come on, Prince!” Then away home to mother! Phronsie never woke up or turned over once till she was put, a little pink sleepy heap, into her mother's arms. Joel was there, crying bitterly at his forlorn search. The testy old gentleman in the seat opposite had relented and ordered the coach about and brought him home in an outburst of grief when all hope was gone. And one after another they all had come back, disheartened, to the distracted mother. Polly alone, clung to hope!
“Awesome! That’s more like it! Bye! Let’s go, Prince!” Then they headed home to mom! Phronsie never woke up or moved at all until she was placed, a little pink sleepy bundle, in her mom's arms. Joel was there, crying hard over his hopeless search. The grumpy old man in the seat across had softened and called for the coach to bring him home in a fit of sadness when all seemed lost. And one by one, they all returned, discouraged, to the worried mother. Polly alone held on to hope!
“Ben will bring her, mammy; I know God will let him,” she whispered.
“Ben will bring her, mom; I know God will let him,” she whispered.
But when Ben did bring her, Polly, for the second time in her life, tumbled over with a gasp, into old Mrs. Bascom's lap.
But when Ben brought her, Polly, for the second time in her life, she tumbled over with a gasp into old Mrs. Bascom's lap.
Home and mother! Little Phronsie slept all that night straight through. The neighbors came in softly, and with awestruck visages stole into the bedroom to look at the child; and as they crept out again, thoughts of their own little ones tugging at their hearts, the tears would drop unheeded.
Home and mom! Little Phronsie slept all through the night. The neighbors came in quietly, and with amazed expressions, they tiptoed into the bedroom to check on the child; and as they quietly left again, thoughts of their own kids pulling at their hearts, tears would fall unnoticed.
NEW FRIENDS
Up the stairs of the hotel, two steps at a time, ran a boy with a big, black dog at his heels. “Come on, Prince; soft, now,” as they neared a door at the end of the corridors.
Up the hotel stairs, two steps at a time, a boy ran with a big, black dog following closely behind. “Come on, Prince; easy now,” as they got closer to a door at the end of the hallway.
It opened into a corner room overlooking “the Park,” as the small open space in front of the hotel was called. Within the room there was sunshine and comfort, it being the most luxurious one in the house, which the proprietor had placed at the disposal of this most exacting guest. He didn't look very happy, however—the gentleman who sat in an easy chair by the window; a large, handsome old gentleman, whose whole bearing showed plainly that personal comfort had always been his, and was, therefore, neither a matter of surprise nor thankfulness.
It opened into a corner room overlooking "the Park," which is what they called the small open area in front of the hotel. Inside the room, there was sunshine and comfort; it was the most luxurious room in the house, provided by the owner for this particularly demanding guest. However, he didn't seem very happy—the gentleman sitting in an easy chair by the window. He was a large, handsome old man, and his demeanor clearly showed that personal comfort had always been part of his life, so it was neither surprising nor something to be thankful for.
“Where have you been?” he asked, turning around to greet the boy who came in, followed by Prince.
“Where have you been?” he asked, turning around to greet the boy who walked in, followed by Prince.
“Oh, such a long story, father!” he cried, flushed; his eyes sparkling as he flung back the dark hair from his forehead. “You can't even guess!”
“Oh, what a long story, Dad!” he exclaimed, flushed; his eyes sparkling as he swept his dark hair back from his forehead. “You wouldn't even believe it!”
“Never mind now,” said the old gentleman, testily; “your stories are always long; the paper hasn't come—strange, indeed, that one must needs be so annoyed! do ring that bell again.”
“Whatever, now,” the old gentleman said impatiently; “your stories are always so long; the paper hasn’t arrived—how strange it is that I have to be so annoyed! Do ring that bell again.”
So the bell was pulled; and a porter popped in his head.
So the bell rang, and a porter stuck his head in.
“What is it, sir?”
“What's going on, sir?”
“The paper,” said the old gentleman, irritably; “hasn't it come yet?”
“The paper,” the old gentleman said, sounding annoyed, “hasn't it arrived yet?”
“No, sir,” said the man; and then he repeated, “taint in yet, please, sir.”
“No, sir,” said the man; and then he repeated, “it isn’t in yet, please, sir.”
“Very well—you said so once; that's all,” waving his hand; then as the door closed, he said to his son, “That pays one for coming to such an out-of-the-way country place as this, away from papers—I never will do it again.”
“Alright—you said that once; that’s it,” he said, waving his hand. Then, as the door closed, he turned to his son and said, “That makes it worth it to come to such a remote country place like this, away from the news—I’m never doing it again.”
As the old gentleman, against the advice of many friends who knew his dependence on externals, had determined to come to this very place, the boy was not much startled at the decisive words. He stood very quietly, however, until his father finished. Then he said:
As the old man, despite the advice of many friends who were aware of his reliance on external factors, had decided to come to this very place, the boy wasn’t too surprised by his firm words. He waited patiently until his father finished. Then he said:
“It's too bad, father! supposing I tell you my story? Perhaps you'll enjoy hearing it while you wait—it's really quite newspaperish.”
“That's a shame, Dad! What if I share my story with you? You might like it while you're waiting—it's actually quite newsworthy.”
“Well, you might as well tell it now, I suppose,” said the old gentleman; “but it is a great shame about that paper! to advertise that morning papers are to be obtained—it's a swindle, Jasper! a complete swindle!” and the old gentleman looked so very irate that the boy exerted himself to soothe him.
“Well, you might as well share it now, I guess,” said the old man; “but it’s such a shame about that paper! advertising that morning papers are available—it’s a scam, Jasper! a total scam!” and the old man looked so angry that the boy did his best to calm him down.
“I know,” he said; “but they can't help the trains being late.”
“I know,” he said, “but they can't do anything about the trains being late.”
“They shouldn't have the trains late,” said his father, unreasonably. “There's no necessity for all this prating about 'trains late.' I'm convinced it's because they forgot to send down for the papers till they were all sold.”
“They shouldn’t have the trains running late,” his father said unreasonably. “There’s no reason to keep talking about 'trains being late.' I’m sure it’s because they forgot to ask for the papers until they were all sold.”
“I don't believe that's it, father,” said the boy, trying to change the subject; “but you don't know how splendid Prince has been, nor—” “And then such a breakfast!” continued the old gentleman.
“I don't think that's right, Dad,” said the boy, trying to change the subject; “but you have no idea how amazing Prince has been, nor—” “And then such an incredible breakfast!” continued the old man.
“My liver certainly will be in a dreadful state if these things continue!” And he got up, and going to the corner of the room, opened his medicine chest, and taking a box of pills therefrom, he swallowed two, which done, he came back with a somewhat easier expression to his favorite chair.
“My liver is definitely going to be in terrible shape if this keeps up!” He got up, walked to the corner of the room, opened his medicine cabinet, and took out a box of pills. After swallowing two, he returned to his favorite chair with a slightly more relaxed expression.
“He was just splendid, father,” began the boy; “he went for him, I tell you!”
“He was amazing, Dad,” the boy started; “he really went after him, I swear!”
“I hope, Jasper, your dog has not been doing anything violent,” said the old gentleman. “I must caution you; he'll get you into trouble some day; and then there'll be a heavy bill to pay; he grows more irritable every day.”
“I hope, Jasper, your dog hasn't been causing any trouble,” said the old gentleman. “I need to warn you; he’ll get you into a difficult situation one day, and then you’ll have a hefty bill to take care of; he seems to be getting more irritable every day.”
“Irritable!” cried the boy, flinging his arms around the dog's neck, who was looking up at the old gentleman in high disdain. “He's done the most splendid thing you ever saw! Why, he saved a little girl, father, from a cross old organ-man, and he drove that man—oh! you ought to have seen him run!”
“Irritable!” yelled the boy, wrapping his arms around the dog's neck, who was staring up at the old man with high disdain. “He did the most amazing thing you’ll ever see! He saved a little girl, Dad, from a grumpy old organ grinder, and he made that guy—oh! you should have seen him run!”
And now that it was over, Jasper put back his head and laughed long and loud as he remembered the rapid transit of the musical pair.
And now that it was over, Jasper tilted his head back and laughed heartily as he recalled the quick passage of the musical duo.
“Well, how do you know she wasn't the man's daughter?” asked his father, determined to find fault someway. “You haven't any business to go around the country setting your dog on people. I shall have an awful bill to pay some day, Jasper—an awful bill!” he continued, getting up and commencing to pace up and down the floor in extreme irritation.
“Well, how do you know she wasn't the man's daughter?” his father asked, looking for a way to criticize. “You shouldn't be going around the country sending your dog after people. I'm going to have a huge bill to pay someday, Jasper—a huge bill!” he added, getting up and starting to pace back and forth on the floor in frustration.
“Father,” cried the boy, half laughing, half vexed, springing to his side, and keeping step with him, “we found her brother; he came along when we were by the side of the road. We couldn't go any further, for the poor little thing was all tired out. And don't you think they live over in Badgertown, and—”
“Dad,” the boy shouted, half laughing and half annoyed, running up to him and matching his pace, “we found her brother! He showed up while we were by the side of the road. We couldn't go any further because the poor little thing was completely worn out. And can you believe they live over in Badgertown, and—”
“Well,” said the old gentleman, pausing in his walk, and taking out his watch to wonder if that paper would ever come, “she had probably followed the organ-man; so it served her right after all.”
“Well,” said the old man, stopping in his walk and checking his watch to see if that paper would ever arrive, “she probably followed the organ player; so it’s her own fault in the end.”
“Well, but father,” and the boy's dark eyes glowed, “she was such a cunning little thing! she wasn't more than four years old; and she had such a pretty little yellow head; and she said so funny—'I want Polly.”
“Well, but Dad,” the boy said, his dark eyes sparkling, “she was such a clever little thing! She wasn’t even four years old, and she had the cutest little blonde head; and she said such funny things—'I want Polly.’”
“Did she?” said the old gentleman, getting interested in spite of himself; “what then?”
“Did she?” said the old man, becoming intrigued despite himself; “what happened next?”
“Why, then, sir,” said Jasper, delighted at his success in diverting his thoughts, “Prince and I waited—and waited; and I was just going to bring her here to ask you what we should do, when—” “Dear me!” said the old gentleman, instinctively starting back as if he actually saw the forlorn little damsel, “you needn't ever bring such people here, Jasper! I don't know what to do with them, I'm sure!”
“Why, then, sir,” said Jasper, pleased that he had managed to distract his thoughts, “Prince and I waited—and waited; and I was just about to bring her here to ask you what we should do, when—” “Goodness!” said the old gentleman, instinctively stepping back as if he could really see the sad little girl, “you don't ever need to bring those kinds of people here, Jasper! I have no idea what to do with them, I truly don’t!”
“Well,” said the boy, laughing, “we didn't have to, did we, Prince?” stroking the big head of the dog who was slowly following the two as they paced up and down, but keeping carefully on the side of his master; “for just as we really didn't know what to do, don't you think there was a big wagon came along, drawn by the ricketiest old horse, and a boy in the wagon looking both sides of the road, and into every bush, just as wild as he could be, and before I could think, hardly, he spied us, and if he didn't jump! I thought he'd broken his leg—”
“Well,” the boy said, laughing, “we didn’t have to, did we, Prince?” He stroked the big dog's head as it followed them slowly, staying carefully by his master’s side. “Just when we really didn’t know what to do, don’t you think a huge wagon came by, pulled by the shakiest old horse? There was a boy in the wagon looking both ways down the road and peering into every bush, wild as could be, and before I barely had time to think, he spotted us, and if he didn’t jump! I thought he’d broken his leg—”
“And I suppose he just abused you for what you had done,” observed the old gentleman, petulantly; “that's about all the gratitude there is in this world.”
“And I guess he just took it out on you for what you did,” the old gentleman commented, annoyed; “that’s pretty much all the gratitude there is in this world.”
“He didn't seem to see me at all,” said the boy. “I thought he'd eat the little girl up.”
“He didn't seem to notice me at all,” said the boy. “I thought he would eat the little girl.”
“Ought to have looked out for her better then,” grumbled the old gentleman, determined to find fault with somebody.
“Ought to have looked out for her better then,” the old man grumbled, determined to blame someone.
“And he's a splendid fellow, I just know,” cried Jasper, waxing enthusiastic; “and his name is Pepper.”
“And he’s a great guy, I just know it,” Jasper exclaimed, getting excited; “and his name is Pepper.”
“Pepper!” repeated his father; “no nice family ever had the name of Pepper!”
“Pepper!” his dad repeated; “no good family has the name Pepper!”
“Well, I don't care,” and Jasper's laugh was loud and merry; “he's nice anyway,—I know; and the little thing's nice; and I'm going to see them—can't I, father?”
“Well, I don't care,” and Jasper's laugh was loud and cheerful; “he's nice anyway—I know that; and the little one is nice too; and I'm going to see them—can I, Dad?”
“Dear me!” said his father; “how can you, Jasper? You do have the strangest tastes I ever saw!”
“Goodness!” said his father; “how can you, Jasper? You have the weirdest tastes I’ve ever seen!”
“It's dreadful dull here,” pleaded the boy, touching the right string; “you know that yourself, father, and I don't know any boys around here; and Prince and I are so lonely on our walks—do permit me, father!”
“It's really boring here,” the boy complained, touching the right string; “you know it’s true, Dad, and I don’t know any other boys around here; and Prince and I feel so lonely on our walks—please let me, Dad!”
The old gentleman, who really cared very little about it, turned away, muttering, “Well, I'm sure I don't care; go where you like,” when a knock was heard at the door, and the paper was handed in, which broke up the conversation, and restored good humor.
The old man, who honestly didn't care much about it, turned away, mumbling, “Well, I really don't care; go wherever you want,” when a knock came at the door, and the paper was brought in, which ended the conversation and brought back the good vibes.
The next day but one, Ben was out by the wood-pile, trying to break up some kindlings for Polly who was washing up the dishes, and otherwise preparing for the delights of baking day.
The day after next, Ben was outside by the woodpile, trying to split some kindling for Polly, who was washing the dishes and getting ready for the joys of baking day.
“Hulloa!” said a voice bethought he knew.
“Hello!” said a voice he thought he recognized.
He turned around to see the merry-faced boy, and the big, black dog who immediately began to wag his tail as if willing to recognize him.
He turned around to see the cheerful boy and the big black dog, who instantly started wagging his tail like he was eager to greet him.
“You see I thought you'd never look round,” said the boy with a laugh. “How's the little girl?”
“You know, I thought you’d never turn around,” said the boy with a laugh. “How’s the little girl?”
“Oh! you have come, really,” cried Ben, springing over the wood-pile with a beaming face. “Polly!”
“Oh! You actually came,” Ben exclaimed, leaping over the woodpile with a bright smile. “Polly!”
But Polly was already by the door, with dish-cloth in hand. “This is my sister, Polly,” began Ben—and then stopped, not knowing the boy's name.
But Polly was already by the door, dishcloth in hand. “This is my sister, Polly,” Ben started, and then paused, unsure of the boy's name.
“I'm Jasper King,” said the boy, stepping upon the flat stone by Polly's side; and taking off his cap, he put out his hand. “And this is Prince,” he added.
“I'm Jasper King,” said the boy, stepping onto the flat stone next to Polly; and taking off his cap, he extended his hand. “And this is Prince,” he added.
Polly put her hand in his, and received a hearty shake; and then she sprang over the big stove, dish-cloth and all, and just flung her arms around the dog's neck.
Polly took his hand, giving it a firm shake. Then she jumped over the big stove, dishcloth and all, and threw her arms around the dog's neck.
“Oh, you splendid fellow, you!” said she. “Don't you know we all think you're as good as gold?”
“Oh, you wonderful person, you!” she said. “Don't you know we all think you're amazing?”
The dog submitted to the astonishing proceeding as if he liked it, while Jasper, delighted with Polly's appreciation, beamed down on them, and struck up friendship with her on the instant.
The dog went along with the surprising situation as if he enjoyed it, while Jasper, thrilled by Polly's approval, smiled at them and immediately became friends with her.
“Now, I must call Phronsie,” said Polly, getting up, her face as red as a rose.
“Now, I need to call Phronsie,” said Polly, standing up, her face as red as a rose.
“Is her name Phronsie?” asked the boy with interest.
“Is her name Phronsie?” asked the boy, intrigued.
“No, it's Sophronia,” said Polly, “but we call her Phronsie.”
“No, it's Sophronia,” said Polly, “but we call her Phronsie.”
“What a very funny name,” said Jasper, “Sophronia is, for such a little thing—and yours is Polly, is it not?” he asked, turning around suddenly on her.
“What a really funny name,” said Jasper, “Sophronia is, for such a little thing—and yours is Polly, right?” he asked, suddenly turning to her.
“Yes,” said Polly; “no, not truly Polly; it's Mary, my real name is—but I've always been Polly.”
“Yes,” said Polly; “no, actually, it’s not really Polly; it’s Mary, my real name is—but I’ve always been called Polly.”
“I like Polly best, too,” declared Jasper, “it sounds so nice.”
“I like Polly the most, too,” said Jasper, “it just sounds so nice.”
“And his name is Ben,” said Polly.
“And his name is Ben,” Polly said.
“Ebenezer, you mean,” said Ben, correcting her.
“Ebenezer, you mean,” Ben said, correcting her.
“Well, we call him Ben,” said Polly; “it don't ever seem as if there was any Ebenezer about it.”
“Well, we call him Ben,” said Polly; “it never feels like there’s any Ebenezer in that name.”
“I should think not,” laughed Jasper.
“I don’t think so,” laughed Jasper.
“Well, I must get Phronsie,” again said Polly, running back into the bedroom, where that small damsel was busily engaged in washing “Baby” in the basin of water that she had with extreme difficulty succeeded in getting down on the floor. She had then, by means of a handful of soft soap, taken from Polly's soap-bowl during the dish-washing, and a bit of old cotton, plastered both herself and “Baby” to a comfortable degree of stickiness.
“Well, I need to go get Phronsie,” Polly said again, dashing back into the bedroom, where the little girl was happily washing “Baby” in a basin of water that she had struggled to get down to the floor. With a handful of soft soap she had taken from Polly's soap bowl while doing the dishes, and a piece of old cotton, she had covered both herself and “Baby” in a cozy layer of stickiness.
“Phronsie,” said Polly—“dear me! what you doing? the big dog's out there, you know, that scared the naughty organ-man; and the boy—” but before the words were half out, Phronsie had slipped from under her hands, and to Polly's extreme dismay, clattered out into the kitchen.
“Phronsie,” said Polly—“oh no! What are you doing? The big dog is out there, you know, the one that scared the mean organ man; and the boy—” but before she could finish her sentence, Phronsie had slipped out from under her hands and, to Polly's great distress, clattered into the kitchen.
“Here she is!” cried Jasper, meeting her at the door. The little soapy hands were grasped, and kissing her—“Ugh!” he said, as the soft soap plentifully spread on her face met his mouth.
“Here she is!” shouted Jasper, meeting her at the door. He grabbed her little soapy hands, and after kissing her—“Ugh!” he exclaimed, as the soft soap that covered her face touched his lips.
“Oh, Phronsie! you shouldn't,” cried Polly, and then they all burst out into a peal of laughter at Jasper's funny grimaces.
“Oh, Phronsie! You shouldn’t,” exclaimed Polly, and then they all burst into a fit of laughter at Jasper's funny faces.
“She's been washing 'Baby,” explained Polly, wiping her eyes, and looking at Phronsie who was hanging over Prince in extreme affection. Evidently Prince still regarded her as his especial property.
“She's been washing 'Baby,” Polly explained, wiping her eyes and looking at Phronsie, who was leaning over Prince with so much affection. It was clear that Prince still saw her as his special possession.
“Have you got a baby?” asked Jasper. “I thought she was the baby,” pointing to Phronsie.
“Do you have a baby?” asked Jasper. “I thought she was the baby,” he said, pointing to Phronsie.
“Oh, I mean her littlest dolly; she always calls her 'Baby,” said Polly. “Come, Phronsie, and have your face washed, and a clean apron on.”
“Oh, I mean her smallest doll; she always calls her 'Baby,'” said Polly. “Come on, Phronsie, and let’s get your face washed and put on a clean apron.”
When Phronsie could be fairly persuaded that Prince would not run away during her absence, she allowed herself to be taken off; and soon re-appeared, her own, dainty little self. Ben, in the meantime, had been initiating Jasper into the mysteries of cutting the wood, the tool-house, and all the surroundings of the “little brown house.” They had received a re-inforcement in the advent of Joel and David, who stared delightedly at Phronsie's protector, made friends with the dog, and altogether had had such a thoroughly good time, that Phronsie, coming back, clapped her hands in glee to hear them.
When Phronsie was convinced that Prince wouldn’t run off while she was away, she let herself be taken out, and soon returned, looking as cute as ever. In the meantime, Ben had been teaching Jasper how to chop wood, manage the tool shed, and explore the area around the “little brown house.” They had an extra boost of fun with Joel and David showing up, who happily gazed at Phronsie's protector, made friends with the dog, and overall had such a great time that when Phronsie came back, she clapped her hands in delight at the sound of them.
“I wish mammy was home,” said Polly, polishing up the last cup carefully.
“I wish mom was home,” said Polly, carefully polishing the last cup.
“Let me put it up,” said Jasper, taking it from her, “it goes up here, don't it, with the rest?” reaching up to the upper-shelf of the old cupboard.
“Let me put it up,” Jasper said, taking it from her, “it goes up here, right?” reaching up to the upper shelf of the old cupboard.
“Yes,” said Polly.
"Yep," said Polly.
“Oh, I should think you'd have real good times!” said the boy, enviously. “I haven't a single sister or brother.”
“Oh, I bet you have a great time!” the boy said, feeling envious. “I don't have a single sister or brother.”
“Haven't you?” said Polly, looking at him in extreme pity. “Yes, we do have real fun,” she added, answering his questioning look; “the house is just brimful sometimes, even if we are poor.”
“Have you not?” said Polly, gazing at him with deep compassion. “Yeah, we really do have fun,” she continued, responding to his curious expression; “the house is totally full sometimes, even if we are broke.”
“We aren't poor,” said Joel, who never could bear to be pitied. Then, with a very proud air, he said in a grand way, “At any rate, we aren't going to be, long, for something's coming!”
“We're not poor,” said Joel, who could never stand being pitied. Then, with a very proud expression, he declared grandly, “At least, we won't be for long, because something's coming!”
“What do you mean, Joey?” asked Ben, while the rest looked equally amazed.
“What do you mean, Joey?” Ben asked, while the others looked just as amazed.
“Our ships,” said Joel confidently, as if they were right before their eyes; at which they all screamed!
“Our ships,” Joel said confidently, as if they were right in front of them; at which point, they all screamed!
“See Polly's stove!” cried Phronsie, wishing to entertain in her turn. “Here 'tis,” running up to it, and pointing with her fat little finger.
“Look at Polly's stove!” exclaimed Phronsie, eager to join in the fun. “Here it is,” she said, running up to it and pointing with her chubby little finger.
“Yes, I see,” cried Jasper, pretending to be greatly surprised; “it's new, isn't it?”
“Yes, I see,” exclaimed Jasper, pretending to be very surprised; “it's new, isn't it?”
“Yes,” said the child; “it's very all new; four yesterdays ago!”
“Yes,” said the child; “it’s all very new; just four days ago!”
And then Polly stopped in sweeping up and related, with many additions and explanations from the others, the history of the stove, and good Dr. Fisher (upon whom they all dilated at great length), and the dreadful measles, and everything. And Jasper sympathized, and rejoiced with them to their hearts content, and altogether got so very home-like, that they all felt as if they had known him for a year. Ben neglected his work a little, but then visitors didn't come every day to the Peppers; so while Polly worked away at her bread, which she was “going to make like biscuits,” she said, the audience gathered in the little old kitchen was in the merriest mood, and enjoyed everything to the fullest extent.
And then Polly paused in her sweeping and shared, with plenty of details and explanations from the others, the story of the stove, and the kind Dr. Fisher (on whom they all spent a lot of time talking), and the awful measles, and everything else. Jasper empathized, and celebrated with them to their heart's content, and it became so cozy that they all felt like they had known him for a year. Ben slacked off a bit on his work, but then again, visitors didn’t come to the Peppers every day. So while Polly worked on her bread, which she said she was “going to make like biscuits,” the little old kitchen filled with a cheerful atmosphere, and everyone enjoyed the moment to the fullest.
“Do put in another stick, Bensie dear,” said Polly; “this bread won't be fit for anything!”
“Please add another stick, Bensie dear,” said Polly; “this bread won't be good for anything!”
“Isn't this fun, though!” cried Jasper, running up to try the oven; “I wish I could ever bake,” and he looked longingly at the little brown biscuits waiting their turn out on the table.
“Isn't this fun?!” exclaimed Jasper, rushing over to check out the oven. “I wish I could bake,” he said, gazing longingly at the little brown biscuits waiting their turn on the table.
“You come out some day,” said Polly, sociably, “and we'll all try baking—mammy'd like to have you, I know,” feeling sure that nothing would be too much for Mrs. Pepper to do for the protector of little Phronsie.
“You should come over someday,” Polly suggested cheerfully. “We can all try baking together—my mom would love to have you, I’m sure,” feeling confident that Mrs. Pepper would do anything for the protector of little Phronsie.
“I will!” cried Jasper, perfectly delighted. “You can't think how awfully dull it is out in Hingham!”
“I will!” shouted Jasper, completely thrilled. “You wouldn’t believe how incredibly boring it is out in Hingham!”
“Don't you live there?” asked Polly, with a gasp, almost dropping a tin full of little brown lumps of dough she was carrying to the oven.
“Don’t you live there?” Polly asked, gasping and almost dropping a tin full of little brown lumps of dough she was carrying to the oven.
“Live there!” cried Jasper; and then he burst out into a merry laugh. “No, indeed! I hope not! Why, we're only spending the summer there, father and I, in the hotel.”
“Live there!” shouted Jasper, then he laughed joyfully. “No, definitely not! I hope not! We're just spending the summer there, my dad and I, in the hotel.”
“Where's your mother?” asked Joel, squeezing in between Jasper and his audience. And then they all felt instinctively that a very wrong question had been asked.
“Where's your mom?” asked Joel, squeezing in between Jasper and his audience. And then they all felt instinctively that a very wrong question had been asked.
“I haven't any mother,” said the boy, in a low voice.
"I don't have a mom," the boy said quietly.
They all stood quite still for a moment; then Polly said, “I wish you'd come out sometime; and you may bake—or anything else,” she added; and there was a kinder ring to her voice than ever.
They all stood still for a moment; then Polly said, “I wish you’d come out sometime; and you can bake—or do anything else,” she added; and there was a warmer tone in her voice than ever.
No mother! Polly for her life, couldn't imagine how anybody could feel without a mother, but the very words alone smote her heart; and there was nothing she wouldn't have done to give pleasure to one who had done so much for them.
No mother! Polly couldn't even begin to understand how anyone could feel without a mother, but just hearing those words broke her heart; and there was nothing she wouldn't do to bring joy to someone who had done so much for them.
“I wish you could see our mother,” she said, gently. “Why, here she comes now! oh, mamsie, dear,” she cried. “Do, Joe, run and take her bundle.”
“I wish you could see our mom,” she said softly. “Look, here she comes now! Oh, mom, dear,” she exclaimed. “Joe, please run and grab her bag.”
Mrs. Pepper stopped a minute to kiss Phronsie—her baby was dearer than ever to her now. Then her eye fell on Jasper, who stood respectfully waiting and watching her with great interest.
Mrs. Pepper paused for a moment to kiss Phronsie—her baby meant more to her than ever now. Then she noticed Jasper, who was standing there respectfully, waiting and watching her with keen interest.
“Is this,” she asked, taking it all in at the first glance—the boy with the honest eyes as Ben had described him—and the big, black dog—“is this the boy who saved my little girl?”
“Is this,” she asked, taking everything in at first glance—the boy with the honest eyes, just as Ben had described—and the big, black dog—“is this the boy who saved my daughter?”
“Oh, ma'am,” cried Jasper, “I didn't do much; 'twas Prince.”
“Oh, ma'am,” Jasper exclaimed, “I didn't do much; it was Prince.”
“I guess you never'll know how much you did do,” said Mrs. Pepper. Then looking with a long, keen gaze into the boy's eyes that met her own so frankly and kindly: “I'll trust him,” she said to herself; “a boy with those eyes can't help but be good.”
“I guess you’ll never know how much you really did,” said Mrs. Pepper. Then, looking intently into the boy's eyes that met hers so openly and kindly, she thought to herself, “I’ll trust him; a boy with those eyes can't be anything but good.”
“Her eyes are just the same as Polly's,” thought Jasper, “just such laughing ones, only Polly's are brown,” and he liked her on the spot.
“Her eyes are just like Polly's,” thought Jasper, “just as sparkling, only Polly's are brown,” and he liked her immediately.
And then, somehow, the hubbub ceased. Polly went on with her work, and the others separated, and Mrs. Pepper and Jasper had a long talk. When the mother's eyes fell on Phronsie playing around on the floor, she gave the boy a grateful smile that he thought was beautiful.
And then, somehow, the noise stopped. Polly continued with her work, and the others drifted apart, while Mrs. Pepper and Jasper had a lengthy conversation. When the mother's gaze landed on Phronsie playing on the floor, she gave the boy a thankful smile that he found beautiful.
“Well, I declare,” said Jasper, at last, looking up at the old clock in the corner by the side of the cupboard, “I'm afraid I'll miss the stage, and then father never'll let me come again. Come, Prince.”
“Well, I can’t believe it,” said Jasper, finally looking up at the old clock in the corner next to the cupboard, “I’m worried I’ll miss the stage, and then my dad will never let me go again. Come on, Prince.”
“Oh, don't go,” cried Phronsie, wailing. “Let doggie stay! Oh, make him stay, mammy!”
“Oh, please don't go,” Phronsie cried, crying hard. “Let the dog stay! Oh, please make him stay, Mommy!”
“I can't, Phronsie,” said Mrs. Pepper, smiling, “if he thinks he ought to go.”
“I can’t, Phronsie,” Mrs. Pepper said with a smile, “if he thinks he should go.”
“I'll come again,” said Jasper, eagerly, “if I may, ma'am.”
“I'll come back,” said Jasper, eagerly, “if that's okay, ma'am.”
He looked up at Mrs. Pepper as he stood cap in hand, waiting for the answer.
He looked up at Mrs. Pepper while holding his cap, waiting for her response.
“I'm sure we should be glad if your father'll be willing,” she added; thinking, proudly, “My children are an honor to anybody, I'm sure,” as she glanced around on the bright little group she could call her own. “But be sure, Jasper,” and she laid her hand on his arm as she looked down into his eyes, “that you father is willing, that's all.”
“I'm sure we should be happy if your dad is willing,” she added; thinking, proudly, “My kids are a credit to anyone, I know,” as she glanced around at the cheerful little group she could call her own. “But make sure, Jasper,” and she placed her hand on his arm as she looked down into his eyes, “that your dad is willing, that's all.”
“Oh, yes, ma'am,” said the boy; “but he will be, I guess, if he feels well.”
“Oh, yes, ma'am,” said the boy; “but I think he will be, if he's feeling okay.”
“Then come on Thursday,” said Polly; “and can't we bake something then, mammy?”
“Then come over on Thursday,” said Polly; “and can’t we bake something then, mom?”
“I'm sure I don't care,” laughed Mrs. Pepper; “but you won't find much but brown flour and meal to bake with.”
“Honestly, I couldn’t care less,” laughed Mrs. Pepper; “but you won’t find much besides brown flour and meal to bake with.”
“Well, we can pretend,” said Polly; “and we can cut the cakes with the heart-shape, and they'll do for anything.
“Well, we can pretend,” said Polly; “and we can cut the cakes into heart shapes, and they'll be good for anything.
“Oh, I'll come,” laughed Jasper, ready for such lovely fun in the old kitchen; “look out for me on Thursday, Ben!”
“Oh, I’ll be there,” laughed Jasper, excited for the fun in the old kitchen; “watch for me on Thursday, Ben!”
So Jasper and Prince took their leave, all the children accompanying them to the gate; and then after seeing him fairly started on a smart run to catch the stage, Prince scampering at his heels, they all began to sing his praises and to wish for Thursday to come.
So Jasper and Prince said their goodbyes, with all the kids following them to the gate. After watching him take off running to catch the bus, with Prince racing right behind him, they all started singing his praises and couldn't wait for Thursday to arrive.
But Jasper didn't come! Thursday came and went; a beautiful, bright, sunny day, but with no signs of the merry boy whom all had begun to love, nor of the big black dog. The children had made all the needful preparations with much ostentation and bustle, and were in a state of excited happiness, ready for any gale. But the last hope had to be given up, as the old clock ticked away hour after hour. And at last Polly had to put Phronsie to bed, who wouldn't stop crying enough to eat her supper at the dreadful disappointment.
But Jasper didn't show up! Thursday came and went; it was a beautiful, bright, sunny day, but there were no signs of the cheerful boy everyone had started to love, nor of the big black dog. The kids had made all the necessary preparations with a lot of excitement and fuss, and they were filled with happy anticipation, ready for anything. But they finally had to give up hope as the old clock ticked away hour after hour. In the end, Polly had to put Phronsie to bed, who wouldn't stop crying long enough to eat her supper because of the awful disappointment.
“He couldn't come, I know,” said both Ben and Polly, standing staunchly up for their new friend; but Joel and David felt that he had broken his word.
“He couldn't come, I know,” said both Ben and Polly, standing firmly up for their new friend; but Joel and David felt that he had gone back on his word.
“He promised,” said Joel, vindictively.
“He promised,” said Joel, spitefully.
“I don't believe his father'd let him,” said Polly, wiping away a sly tear; “I know Jasper'd come, if he could.”
“I don't think his dad would allow it,” said Polly, wiping away a sneaky tear; “I know Jasper would come if he could.”
Mrs. Pepper wisely kept her own counsel, simply giving them a kindly caution:
Mrs. Pepper wisely kept her thoughts to herself, just giving them a gentle warning:
“Don't you go to judging him, children, till you know.”
“Don’t start judging him, kids, until you know.”
“Well, he promised,” said Joel, as a settler.
“Well, he promised,” said Joel, as a settler.
“Aren't you ashamed, Joel,” said his mother, “to talk about any one whose back is turned? Wait till he tells you the reason himself.”
“Aren't you ashamed, Joel,” his mom said, “to talk about someone when their back is turned? Just wait until he tells you the reason himself.”
Joel hung his head, and then began to tease David in the corner, to make up for his disappointment.
Joel hung his head and then started to poke fun at David in the corner to make up for his disappointment.
The next morning Ben had to go to the store after some more meal. As he was going out rather dismally, the storekeeper, who was also postmaster, called out, “Oh, halloa, there!”
The next morning, Ben had to go to the store after having some more food. As he was heading out feeling pretty down, the storekeeper, who was also the postmaster, called out, “Oh, hey there!”
“What is it?” asked Ben, turning back, thinking perhaps Mr. Atkins hadn't given him the right change.
“What is it?” Ben asked, turning back, wondering if Mr. Atkins had given him the wrong change.
“Here,” said Mr. Atkins, stepping up to the Post-office department, quite smart with its array of boxes and official notices, where Ben had always lingered, wishing there might be sometime a letter for him—or some of them. “You've got a sister Polly, haven't you?”
“Here,” said Mr. Atkins, walking up to the Post Office department, looking quite polished with its collection of boxes and official notices, where Ben had always hung around, hoping that there might someday be a letter for him—or for some of them. “You have a sister named Polly, right?”
“Yes,” said Ben, wondering what was coming next.
“Yes,” said Ben, curious about what would happen next.
“Well, she's got a letter,” said the postmaster, holding up a nice big envelope, looking just like those that Ben had so many times wished for. That magic piece of white paper danced before the boy's eyes for a minute; then he said, “It can't be for her, Mr. Atkins; why, she's never had one.”
“Well, she's got a letter,” said the postmaster, holding up a nice big envelope, looking just like those that Ben had wished for so many times. That magic piece of white paper danced before the boy's eyes for a minute; then he said, “It can't be for her, Mr. Atkins; she's never had one.”
“Well, she's got one now, sure enough,” said Mr. Atkins; “here 'tis, plain enough,” and he read what he had no need to study much as it had already passed examination by his own and his wife's faithful eyes: “Miss Polly Pepper, near the Turnpike, Badgertown'—that's her, isn't it?” he added, laying it down before Ben's eyes. “Must be a first time for everything, you know, my boy!” and he laughed long over his own joke; “so take it and run along home.” For Ben still stood looking at it, and not offering to stir.
"Well, she's got one now, that's for sure," Mr. Atkins said. "Here it is, clear enough," and he read something he hardly needed to study since it had already been checked by both him and his wife: "Miss Polly Pepper, near the Turnpike, Badgertown"—that's her, right?" he added, placing it down in front of Ben. "Must be a first time for everything, you know, buddy!" He laughed for a long time at his own joke. "So take it and head on home." But Ben just stood there, looking at it, and didn't make a move.
“If you say so,” said the boy, as if Mr. Atkins had given him something out of his own pocket; “but I'm afraid 'tisn't for Polly.” Then buttoning up the precious letter in his jacket, he spun along home as never before.
“If you say so,” the boy replied, as if Mr. Atkins had given him something from his own pocket; “but I’m afraid it’s not for Polly.” Then, buttoning the precious letter inside his jacket, he skipped home like never before.
“Polly! Polly!” he screamed. “Where is she, mother?”
“Polly! Polly!” he shouted. “Where is she, Mom?”
“I don't know,” said Mrs. Pepper, coming out of the bedroom. “Dear me! is anybody hurt, Ben?”
“I don't know,” said Mrs. Pepper, coming out of the bedroom. “Oh no! Is anyone hurt, Ben?”
“I don't know,” said Ben, in a state to believe anything, “but Polly's got a letter.”
“I don’t know,” said Ben, ready to believe anything, “but Polly has a letter.”
“Polly got a letter!” cried Mrs. Pepper; “what do you mean, Ben?”
“Polly got a letter!” shouted Mrs. Pepper. “What do you mean, Ben?”
“I don't know,” repeated the boy, still holding out the precious letter; “but Mr. Atkins gave it to me; where is Polly?”
“I don’t know,” the boy said again, still holding out the precious letter. “But Mr. Atkins gave it to me; where’s Polly?”
“I know where she is,” said Joel; “she's up-stairs.” And he flew out in a twinkling, and just as soon reappeared with Polly scampering after him in the wildest excitement.
“I know where she is,” said Joel; “she's upstairs.” And he rushed out in a flash, only to quickly return with Polly chasing after him in the greatest excitement.
And then the kitchen was in an uproar as the precious missive was put into Polly's hand; and they all gathered around her, wondering and examining, till Ben thought he would go wild with the delay.
And then the kitchen was a mess as the important message was placed in Polly's hand; and they all crowded around her, curious and examining, until Ben thought he would go crazy from the wait.
“I wonder where it did come from,” said Polly, in the greatest anxiety, examining again the address.
“I wonder where it came from,” said Polly, anxiously looking over the address again.
“Where does the postmark say?” asked Mrs. Pepper, looking over her shoulder.
“Where does the postmark say?” asked Mrs. Pepper, glancing over her shoulder.
“It's all rubbed out,” said Polly, peering at it “you can't see anything.”
“It's all erased,” said Polly, looking at it. “You can't see anything.”
“Do open it,” said Ben, “and then you'll find out.”
“Go ahead and open it,” Ben said, “and then you’ll see.”
“But p'raps 'tisn't for me,” said Polly, timidly.
“But maybe it’s not for me,” said Polly, timidly.
“Well, Mr. Atkins says 'tis,” said Ben, impatiently; “here, I'll open it for you, Polly.”
“Well, Mr. Atkins says it is,” Ben said impatiently; “here, I'll open it for you, Polly.”
“No, let her open it for herself, Ben,” protested his mother.
“No, let her open it herself, Ben,” his mother protested.
“But she won't,” said Ben; “do tear it open, Polly.”
“But she won't,” Ben said. “Go ahead and tear it open, Polly.”
“No, I'm goin' to get a knife,” she said.
“No, I'm going to get a knife,” she said.
“I'll get one,” cried Joel, running up to the table drawer; “here's one, Polly.”
“I'll grab one,” shouted Joel, running over to the table drawer. “Here’s one, Polly.”
“Oh, dear,” groaned Ben; “you never'll get it open at this rate!”
“Oh, no,” groaned Ben; “you’ll never get it open at this rate!”
But at last it was cut; and they all holding their breath, gazed awe-struck, while Polly drew out the mysterious missive.
But finally, it was cut; and they all held their breath, staring in amazement as Polly pulled out the mysterious letter.
“What does it say?” gasped Mrs. Pepper.
“What does it say?” Mrs. Pepper gasped.
“Dear Miss Polly,” began both Ben and Polly in a breath. “Let Polly read,” said Joel, who couldn't hear in the confusion.
“Dear Miss Polly,” started both Ben and Polly at the same time. “Let Polly read,” said Joel, who couldn't make sense of the chaos.
“Well, go on Polly,” said Ben; “hurry!”
“Well, go on, Polly,” said Ben; “hurry up!”
“Dear Miss Polly, I was so sorry I couldn't come on Thursday—”
“Dear Miss Polly, I was really sorry I couldn't make it on Thursday—”
“Oh, it's Jasper! it's Jasper!” cried all the children in a breath.
“Oh, it's Jasper! It's Jasper!” cried all the kids at once.
“I told you so!” cried Ben and Polly, perfectly delighted to find their friend vindicated fully—“there! Joey Pepper!”
“I told you so!” shouted Ben and Polly, absolutely thrilled to see their friend completely vindicated—“there! Joey Pepper!”
“Well, I don't care,” cried Joe, nothing daunted, “he didn't come, anyway—do go on, Polly.”
“Well, I don't care,” Joe shouted, unfazed, “he didn't show up anyway—just go on, Polly.”
“I was so sorry I couldn't come—” began Polly.
“I was really sorry I couldn't make it—” began Polly.
“You read that,” said Joel.
“You saw that,” said Joel.
“I know it,” said Polly, “but it's just lovely; 'on Thursday; but my father was sick, and I couldn't leave him. If you don't mind I'll come again—I mean I'll come some other day, if it's just as convenient for you, for I do so want the baking, and the nice time. I forgot to say that I had a cold, to,' (here Jasper had evidently had a struggle in his mind whether there should be two o's or one, and he had at last decided it, by crossing out one) but my father is willing I should come when I get well. Give my love to all, and especially remember me respectfully to your mother. Your friend,
“I know,” Polly said, “but it’s just lovely; ‘on Thursday; but my dad was sick, and I couldn’t leave him. If you don’t mind, I’ll come again—I mean I’ll come some other day, if it’s convenient for you, because I really want the baking, and the nice time. I forgot to mention that I had a cold too,” (here Jasper clearly struggled for a moment on whether to write two o’s or one, and he eventually decided to cross one out) “but my dad is okay with me coming when I’m better. Send my love to everyone, and especially say hi to your mom for me. Your friend,
“JASPER ELYOT KING.”
“Jasper Elyot King.”
“Oh, lovely! lovely!” cried Polly, flying around with the letter in her hand; “so he is coming!”
“Oh, awesome! Awesome!” shouted Polly, running around with the letter in her hand; “so he is coming!”
Ben was just as wild as she was, for no one knew but Polly just how the new friend had stepped into his heart. Phronsie went to sleep happy, hugging “Baby.”
Ben was just as wild as she was, because no one knew except Polly just how the new friend had captured his heart. Phronsie went to sleep feeling happy, hugging “Baby.”
“And don't you think, Baby, dear,” she whispered sleepily, and Polly heard her say as she was tucking her in, “that Jasper is really comin'; really—and the big, be-you-ti-ful doggie, too!”
“And don't you think, darling,” she whispered sleepily, and Polly heard her say as she was tucking her in, “that Jasper is really coming; really—and the big, beautiful dog too!”
PHRONSIE PAYS A DEBT OF GRATITUDE
“And now I tell you,” said Polly, the next day, “let's make Jasper something; can't we, ma?”
“And now I tell you,” said Polly the next day, “let's make something for Jasper, okay, Mom?”
“Oh, do! do!” cried all the other children, “let's; but what'll it be, Polly?”
“Oh, please! Please!” shouted all the other kids, “let’s do it; but what will it be, Polly?”
“I don't know about this,” interrupted Mrs. Pepper; “I don't see how you could get anything to him if you could make it.”
“I don't know about this,” interrupted Mrs. Pepper. “I don’t see how you could get anything to him, even if you managed to make it.”
“Oh, we could, mamsie,” said Polly, eagerly, running up to her; “for Ben knows; and he says we can do it.”
“Oh, we can, mom,” said Polly, excitedly, running up to her; “because Ben knows, and he says we can do it.”
“Oh, well, if Ben and you have had your heads together, I suppose it's all right,” laughed Mrs. Pepper, “but I don't see how you can do it.”
“Oh, well, if you and Ben have been brainstorming together, I guess it’s all good,” laughed Mrs. Pepper, “but I just don’t see how you can pull it off.”
“Well, we can, mother, truly,” put in Ben. “I'll tell you how, and you'll say it'll be splendid. You see Deacon Blodgett's goin' over to Hingham, to-morrow; I heard him tell Miss Blodgett so; and he goes right past the hotel; and we can do it up real nice—and it'll please Jasper so—do, mammy!”
“Well, we can, mom, really,” Ben chimed in. “I’ll tell you how, and you’ll say it’ll be great. You see, Deacon Blodgett’s going over to Hingham tomorrow; I heard him tell Miss Blodgett that. He goes right past the hotel, and we can make it really nice—and it’ll make Jasper so happy—please, mom!”
“And it's real dull there, Jasper says,” put in Polly, persuasively; “and just think, mammy, no brothers and sisters!” And Polly looked around on the others.
“And it's really boring there, Jasper says,” Polly added, trying to convince them; “and just think, Mom, no brothers and sisters!” And Polly glanced around at the others.
After that there was no need to say anything more; her mother would have consented to almost any plan then.
After that, there was no need to say anything else; her mom would have agreed to just about any plan at that point.
“Well, go on, children,” she said; “you may do it; I don't see but what you can get 'em there well enough; but I'm sure I don't know what you can make.”
“Well, go on, kids,” she said; “you can do it; I don’t see why you can’t get them there just fine; but I really have no idea what you’ll come up with.”
“Can't we,” said Polly—and she knelt down by her mother's side and put her face in between the sewing in Mrs. Pepper's lap, and the eyes bent kindly down on her—“make some little cakes, real cakes I mean? now don't say no, mammy!” she said, alarmed, for she saw a “no” slowly coming in the eyes above her, as Mrs. Pepper began to shake her head.
“Can’t we?” said Polly as she knelt by her mother’s side and nestled her face between the sewing in Mrs. Pepper's lap. The kind eyes looked down at her. “Can we make some little cakes, real cakes I mean? Please don’t say no, mammy!” she added, worried, because she could see a “no” starting to form in her mother’s eyes as Mrs. Pepper began to shake her head.
“But we haven't any white flour, Polly,” began her mother. “I know,” said Polly; “but we'll make 'em of brown, it'll do, if you'll give us some raisins—you know there's some in the bowl, mammy.”
“But we don't have any white flour, Polly,” her mother started. “I know,” Polly replied; “but we can use brown flour, it’ll be fine if you give us some raisins—you know there are some in the bowl, Mom.”
“I was saving them for a nest egg,” said Mrs. Pepper; meaning at some future time to indulge in another plum-pudding that the children so loved.
“I was saving them for a rainy day,” said Mrs. Pepper; meaning at some future point she planned to treat the children to another plum pudding that they adored.
“Well, do give 'em to us,” cried Polly; “do, ma!”
“Come on, give them to us,” shouted Polly; “please, Mom!”
“I want 'em for a plum-pudding sometime,” said Mrs. Pepper.
“I want them for a plum pudding sometime,” said Mrs. Pepper.
“Ow!—” and Joel with a howl sprung up from the floor where he had been trying to make a cart for “Baby” out of an old box, and joined Mrs. Pepper and Polly. “No, don't give 'em away, ma!” he screamed; “let's have our plum-pudding—now, Polly Pepper, you're a-goin' to bake up all our raisins in nasty little cakes—and—”
“Ow!” Joel yelled as he jumped up from the floor where he had been trying to make a cart for “Baby” out of an old box and joined Mrs. Pepper and Polly. “No, don’t give them away, Mom!” he shouted; “let’s have our plum pudding—now, Polly Pepper, you’re going to bake all our raisins into those gross little cakes—and—”
“Joey!” commanded Mrs. Pepper, “hush! what word did you say!”
“Joey!” Mrs. Pepper commanded, “be quiet! What word did you just say?”
“Well,” blubbered Joel, wiping his tears away with his grimy little hand, “Polly's—a-goin'—to give—”
“Well,” cried Joel, wiping his tears away with his dirty little hand, “Polly's going to give—”
“I should rather you'd never have a plum-pudding than to say such words,” said Mrs. Pepper, sternly, taking up her work again. “And besides, do you think what Jasper has done for you?” and her face grew very white around the lips.
“I'd rather you never have a plum pudding than say things like that,” said Mrs. Pepper, firmly picking up her work again. “And do you even think about what Jasper has done for you?” Her face turned pale around the lips.
“Well, he can have plum-puddings,” said Joel, whimpering, “forever an' ever, if he wants them—and—and—”
“Well, he can have all the plum puddings he wants,” said Joel, sniffling, “forever and ever, if he wants to—and—and—”
“Well, Joey,” said Polly, “there, don't feel bad,” and she put her arms around him, and tried to wipe away the tears that still rolled down his cheeks. “We won't give 'em if you don't want us to; but Jasper's sick, and there isn't anything for him to do, and—” here she whispered slyly up into his ear, “don't you remember how you liked folks to send you things when you had the measles?”
“Well, Joey,” said Polly, “don’t feel bad,” and she wrapped her arms around him, trying to wipe away the tears still rolling down his cheeks. “We won’t give them if you don’t want us to; but Jasper’s sick, and there’s nothing for him to do, and—” here she whispered slyly in his ear, “don’t you remember how much you liked it when people sent you things when you had the measles?”
“Yes, I know,” said Joel, beginning to smile through his tears; “wasn't it fun, Polly?”
“Yes, I know,” said Joel, starting to smile through his tears; “wasn't it fun, Polly?”
“I guess 'twas,” laughed Polly back again, pleased at the return of sunshine. “Well, Jasper'll be just as pleased as you were, 'cause we love him and want to do somethin' for him, he was so good to Phronsie.”
“I guess it was,” laughed Polly again, happy with the return of the sunshine. “Well, Jasper will be just as pleased as you were, because we love him and want to do something for him; he was so good to Phronsie.”
“I will, Polly, I will,” cried Joel, completely won over; “do let's make 'em for him; and put 'em in thick; oh! thick as you can;” and determined to do nothing by halves, Joel ran generously for the precious howl of raisins, and after setting it on the table, began to help Polly in all needful preparations.
“I will, Polly, I will,” shouted Joel, totally convinced; “let's make them for him; and pile them on thick; oh! as thick as possible;” and set on doing things right, Joel eagerly ran to grab the precious bowl of raisins, and after placing it on the table, started to help Polly with all the necessary preparations.
Mrs. Pepper smiled away to herself to see happiness restored to the little group. And soon a pleasant hum and bustle went on around the baking table, the centre of attraction.
Mrs. Pepper smiled to herself, glad to see happiness back in the little group. Soon, a nice buzz and activity filled the area around the baking table, the center of attention.
“Now,” said Phronsie, coming up to the table and standing on tip-toe to see Polly measure out the flour, “I'm a-goin' to bake something for my sick man, I am.”
“Now,” said Phronsie, coming up to the table and standing on tip-toe to see Polly measure out the flour, “I’m going to bake something for my sick man, I am.”
“Oh, no, Phronsie, you can't,” began Polly.
“Oh, no, Phronsie, you can't,” Polly started.
“Hey?” asked Joel, with a daub of flour on the tip of his chubby nose, gained by too much peering into Polly's flour-bag. “What did she say, Polly?” watching her shake the clouds of flour in the sieve.
“Hey?” asked Joel, with a bit of flour on the tip of his round nose, after peeking too much into Polly's flour bag. “What did she say, Polly?” he asked, watching her shake the flour clouds in the sieve.
“She said she was goin' to bake something for Jasper,” said Polly. “There,” as she whisked in the flour, “now that's done.”
“She said she was going to bake something for Jasper,” said Polly. “There,” as she whisked in the flour, “now that’s done.”
“No, I didn't say Jasper,” said Phronsie; “I didn't say Jasper,” she repeated, emphatically.
“No, I didn't say Jasper,” Phronsie said; “I didn't say Jasper,” she repeated, emphasizing her point.
“Why, what did you say, Pet?” asked Polly, astonished, while little Davie repeated, “What did you say, Phronsie?”
“Why, what did you say, Pet?” Polly asked, amazed, while little Davie repeated, “What did you say, Phronsie?”
“I said my sick man,” said Phronsie, shaking her yellow head; “poor sick man.”
“I said my sick man,” Phronsie said, shaking her yellow head; “poor sick man.”
“Who does she mean?” said Polly in despair, stopping a moment her violent stirring that threatened to overturn the whole cake-bowl.
“Who is she talking about?” Polly said in despair, pausing for a moment in her vigorous mixing that threatened to spill the entire bowl of cake batter.
“I guess she means Prince,” said Joel. “Can't I stir, Polly?”
“I guess she means Prince,” said Joel. “Can’t I get up, Polly?”
“Oh, no,” said Polly; “only one person must stir cake.”
“Oh, no,” said Polly; “only one person can mix the cake.”
“Why?” asked Joel; “why, Polly?”
“Why?” asked Joel. “Why, Polly?”
“Oh, I don't know,” said Polly, “cause 'tis so; never mind now, Joel. Do you mean Prince, Phronsie?”
“Oh, I don't know,” Polly said, “because it just is; never mind for now, Joel. Are you talking about Prince, Phronsie?”
“No, I don't mean Princey,” said the child decisively; “I mean my sick man.”
“No, I don’t mean Princey,” the child said firmly; “I mean my sick man.”
“It's Jasper's father, I guess she means,” said Mrs. Pepper over in the corner; “but what in the world!”
“It's Jasper's father, I think she means,” said Mrs. Pepper from the corner; “but what in the world!”
“Yes, yes,” cried Phronsie, perfectly delighted at being at last understood, and hopping on one toe; “my sick man.”
“Yes, yes,” exclaimed Phronsie, absolutely thrilled to finally be understood, and hopping on one toe; “my sick man.”
“I shall give up!” said Polly, tumbling over in a chair, with the cake spoon in her hand, from which a small sticky lump fell on her apron, which Joel immediately pounced upon and devoured. “What do you want to bake, Phronsie?” she gasped, holding the spoon sticking up straight, and staring at the child.
“I’m done!” said Polly, collapsing in a chair with the cake spoon in her hand, dropping a small sticky lump onto her apron, which Joel quickly grabbed and ate. “What do you want to bake, Phronsie?” she gasped, holding the spoon upright and staring at the child.
“A gingerbread boy,” said the child, promptly; “he'd like that best; poor, sick man!” and she commenced to climb up to active preparations.
“A gingerbread boy,” said the child immediately; “he’d like that the most; poor, sick man!” and she began to get busy with the preparations.
A LETTER TO JASPER
“Mamsie, what shall we do?” implored Polly of her mother.
“Moms, what should we do?” Polly asked her mother.
“I don't know,” said her mother; “however did that get into her head, do you suppose?”
“I don't know,” her mother said. “How do you think that got into her head?”
“I am sure I can't tell,” said Polly, jumping up and beginning to stir briskly to make up for lost time. “P'r'aps she heard us talking about Jasper's having to take care of his sick father, and how hard it must be to be sick away from home.”
“I honestly have no idea,” said Polly, getting up and moving around energetically to make up for lost time. “Maybe she overheard us talking about Jasper needing to care for his sick dad and how tough it must be to be sick far from home.”
“Yes,” said Phronsie, “but he'll be glad to see my gingerbread boy, I guess; poor, sick man.”
"Yeah," said Phronsie, "but I think he'll be happy to see my gingerbread boy, the poor sick man."
“Oh, Phronsie,” cried Polly, in great distress, “you aren't ever going to make a 'gingerbread boy' to-day! see, we'll put in a cunning little cake for Mr. King—full of raisins, Phronsie; won't that be lovely!” and Polly began to fill a little scalloped tin with some of the cake mixture.
“Oh, Phronsie,” Polly exclaimed, clearly upset, “there's no way you're going to make a 'gingerbread boy' today! Look, we can put together a cute little cake for Mr. King—filled with raisins, Phronsie; won’t that be nice?” and Polly started to fill a small scalloped tin with some of the cake batter.
“N-no,” said the child, eying it suspiciously; “that isn't like a 'gingerbread boy,' Polly; he'll like that best.”
“N-no,” said the child, looking at it suspiciously; “that’s not really a 'gingerbread boy,' Polly; he’ll like that one the most.”
“Mamsie,” said Polly, “we can't let her make a dreadful, horrid 'gingerbread boy' to send Mr. King! he never'll let Jasper come here again.”
“Mamsie,” said Polly, “we can't let her make a terrible, awful 'gingerbread boy' to send to Mr. King! He'll never let Jasper come here again.”
“Oh, let her,” cried Joel; “she can bake it, and Dave an' I'll eat it,” and he picked up a raisin that had fallen under the table and began crunching it with great gusto.
“Oh, let her,” shouted Joel; “she can bake it, and Dave and I will eat it,” and he picked up a raisin that had dropped under the table and started crunching it with enthusiasm.
“That wouldn't be fair,” said Polly, gloomily. “Do get her off from it, mammy.”
"That's not fair," Polly said with a frown. "Please get her out of it, mom."
“Phronsie,” said Mrs. Pepper, going up back of the child, who sat patiently in her high chair waiting for Polly to let her begin, “hadn't you rather wait and give your 'gingerbread boy' to Jasper for his father, when he comes?”
“Phronsie,” said Mrs. Pepper, approaching the child, who sat patiently in her high chair waiting for Polly to let her start, “wouldn't you rather wait and give your 'gingerbread boy' to Jasper for his dad when he arrives?”
“Oh, no, no,” cried Phronsie, twisting in her chair in great apprehension, “I want to send it now, I do.”
“Oh, no, no,” cried Phronsie, twisting in her chair in great worry, “I want to send it now, I really do.”
“Well, Polly,” said her mother, laughing, “after all it's best, I think, to let her; it can't do any harm anyway—and instead of Mr. King's not letting Jasper come, if he's a sensible man that won't make any difference; and if he isn't, why, then there'd be sure to something come up sometime to make trouble.”
“Well, Polly,” her mother said with a laugh, “I think it's best to let her; it won’t hurt anything anyway—and instead of Mr. King not allowing Jasper to come, if he's a sensible man, that won't matter; and if he isn't, then something will probably come up eventually to create trouble.”
“Well,” said Polly, “I suppose she's got to; and perhaps,” as a consoling idea struck her, “perhaps she'll want to eat it up herself when it's done. Here, Phronsie,” giving her a handful of the cake mixture, which she stiffened with flour to the right thickness, “there, you can call that a 'gingerbread boy;' see, won't it make a beautiful one!”
“Well,” said Polly, “I guess she has to; and maybe,” as a comforting thought came to her, “maybe she'll want to eat it herself when it's done. Here, Phronsie,” giving her a handful of the cake mixture, which she thickened with flour to the right consistency, “there, you can call that a 'gingerbread boy;' see, won’t it make a lovely one!”
“You needn't think,” said Mrs. Pepper, seeing Phronsie's delighted face, and laughing as she went back to her work, “but what that gingerbread boy'll go?”
“You don’t need to think,” said Mrs. Pepper, noticing Phronsie’s happy face, and laughing as she returned to her work, “but what that gingerbread boy will do?”
When the little cakes were done, eight of them, and set upon the table for exhibition, they one and all protested that they never saw so fine a lot. Polly was delighted with the praise they received, and her mother's commendation that she was “growing a better cook every day.” “How glad Jasper'll be, won't he, mamsie?” said she.
When the little cakes were finished, eight of them, and placed on the table for display, they all insisted that they had never seen such a great batch. Polly was thrilled by the compliments they got, especially her mom's praise that she was “becoming a better cook every day.” “Jasper will be so happy, won't he, mom?” she said.
The children walked around and around the table, admiring and pointing out the chief points of attraction, as they appeared before their discriminating eyes.
The kids walked around the table again and again, admiring and pointing out the main attractions as they caught their attention.
“I should choose that one,” said Joel, pointing at one which was particularly plummy, with a raisin standing up on one end with a festive air, as if to say, “there's lots of us inside, you better believe!”
“I should choose that one,” said Joel, pointing at one that was especially plump, with a raisin sticking up on one end like it was celebrating, as if to say, “there's a lot more of us inside, you can count on it!”
“I wouldn't,” said Davie, “I'd have that—that's cracked so pretty.”
“I wouldn’t,” said Davie, “I’d take that—that’s so beautifully cracked.”
“So 'tis,” said Mrs. Pepper; “they're all as light as a feather, Polly.”
“So it is,” said Mrs. Pepper; “they're all as light as a feather, Polly.”
“But my 'gingerbread boy,” cried Phronsie, running eagerly along with a particularly ugly looking specimen of a cake figure in her hand, “is the be-yew-tifullest, isn't it, Polly?”
“But my 'gingerbread boy,” cried Phronsie, running eagerly along with a particularly ugly-looking cake figure in her hand, “is the most beautiful, isn't it, Polly?”
“Oh, dear,” groaned Polly, “it looks just awfully, don't it, Ben!”
“Oh, no,” groaned Polly, “it looks really terrible, doesn’t it, Ben!”
“Hoh, hoh!” laughed Joel in derision; “his leg is crooked, see Phronsie—you better let Davie an' me have it.”
“Hoh, hoh!” laughed Joel mockingly; “his leg is crooked, see Phronsie—you should let Davie and me have it.”
“No, no,” screamed the child in terror; “that's my sick man's 'gingerbread boy,' it is!”
“No, no,” the child screamed in fear; “that’s my sick man’s ‘gingerbread boy,’ it is!”
“Joe, put it down,” said Ben. “Yes, Phronsie, you shall have it; there, it's all safe;” and he put it carefully into Phronsie's apron, when she breathed easier.
“Joe, put it down,” said Ben. “Yeah, Phronsie, you can have it; there, it’s all safe;” and he carefully placed it into Phronsie’s apron, making her breathe easier.
“And he hasn't but one eye,” still laughed Joel, while little Davie giggled too.
“And he only has one eye,” Joel continued to laugh, while little Davie giggled as well.
“He did have two,” said Polly, “but she punched the other in with her thumb; don't, boys,” she said, aside, “you'll make her feel bad; do stop laughing. Now, how'll we send the things?”
“He had two,” said Polly, “but she knocked the other one in with her thumb; come on, guys,” she said quietly, “you'll hurt her feelings; please stop laughing. So, how are we going to send the stuff?”
“Put 'em in a basket,” said Ben; “that's nicest.”
“Put them in a basket,” said Ben; “that’s the best.”
“But we haven't got any basket,” said Polly, “except the potato basket, and they'd be lost in that.”
“But we don't have any basket,” said Polly, “except the potato basket, and they'd get lost in that.”
“Can't we take your work-basket, mamsie?” asked Ben; “they'd look so nice in that.”
“Can we use your work-basket, Mom?” Ben asked, “they'd look really nice in that.”
“Oh,” said Mrs. Pepper, “that wouldn't do; I couldn't spare it, and besides, it's all broken at the side, Ben; that don't look nice.”
“Oh,” said Mrs. Pepper, “that won’t work; I can’t give it up, and besides, it’s all broken on the side, Ben; that doesn’t look good.”
“Oh, dear,” said Polly, sitting down on one of the hard wooden chairs to think, “I do wish we had things nice to send to sick people.” And her forehead puckered up in a little hard knot.
“Oh, man,” said Polly, sitting down on one of the hard wooden chairs to think, “I really wish we had nice things to send to sick people.” And her forehead scrunched up into a little hard knot.
“We'll have to do 'em up in a paper, Polly,” said Ben; “there isn't any other way; they'll look nice in anything, 'cause they are nice,” he added, comfortingly.
“We'll have to wrap them up in paper, Polly,” said Ben; “there's no other way; they'll look good in anything because they are nice,” he added reassuringly.
“If we only had some flowers,” said Polly, “that would set 'em off.”
“If we only had some flowers,” Polly said, “that would really make them stand out.”
“You're always a-thinkin' of flowers, Polly,” said Ben. “I guess the cakes'll have to go without 'em.”
“You're always thinking about flowers, Polly,” said Ben. “I guess the cakes will have to go without them.”
“I suppose they will,” said Polly, stifling a little sigh. “Where's the paper?”
“I guess they will,” said Polly, suppressing a small sigh. “Where's the paper?”
“I've got a nice piece up-stairs,” said Ben, “just right; I'll get it.”
“I have a nice one upstairs,” said Ben, “just right; I’ll grab it.”
“Put my 'gingerbread boy' on top,” cried Phronsie, handing him up.
“Put my 'gingerbread boy' on top,” shouted Phronsie, passing it up to him.
So Polly packed the little cakes neatly in two rows, and laid the 'gingerbread boy' in a fascinating attitude across the top.
So Polly packed the little cakes neatly in two rows and placed the 'gingerbread boy' in an appealing pose on top.
“He looks as if he'd been struck by lightning!” said Ben, viewing him critically as he came in the door with the paper.
“He looks like he just got hit by lightning!” said Ben, eyeing him critically as he walked in the door with the paper.
“Be still,” said Polly, trying not to laugh; “that's because he baked so funny; it made his feet stick out.”
“Be quiet,” said Polly, trying not to laugh; “that's because he baked so strangely; it made his feet poke out.”
“Children,” said Mrs. Pepper, “how'll Jasper know where the cakes come from?”
“Kids,” said Mrs. Pepper, “how will Jasper know where the cakes come from?”
“Why, he'll know it's us,” said Polly, “of course; 'cause it'll make him think of the baking we're going to have when he gets well.”
“Why, he'll know it's us,” said Polly, “of course; because it'll remind him of the baking we're going to do when he gets better.”
“Well, but you don't say so,” said Mrs. Pepper, smiling; “tisn't polite to send it this way.”
“Well, you’re not saying it,” Mrs. Pepper said with a smile. “It's not polite to send it this way.”
“Whatever'll we do, mammy!” said all four children in dismay, while Phronsie simply stared. “Can't we send 'em at all?”
“Whatever are we going to do, mom!” said all four children in dismay, while Phronsie just stared. “Can’t we send them at all?”
“Why yes,” said their mother; “I hope so, I'm sure, after you've got 'em baked; but you might answer Jasper's letter I should think, and tell him about 'em, and the 'gingerbread boy'.”
“Of course,” said their mother; “I really hope so, especially after you've baked them; but I think you should reply to Jasper's letter and tell him about them and the 'gingerbread boy'.”
“Oh dear,” said Polly, ready to fly, “I couldn't mamsie; I never wrote a letter.”
“Oh dear,” said Polly, ready to take off, “I couldn’t, Mom; I’ve never written a letter.”
“Well, you never had one before, did you?” said her mother, composedly biting her thread. “Never say you can't, Polly, 'cause you don't know what you can do till you've tried.”
“Well, you’ve never had one before, have you?” said her mother, calmly biting her thread. “Never say you can’t, Polly, because you won’t know what you can do until you’ve tried.”
“You write, Ben,” said Polly, imploringly.
“You write, Ben,” Polly said, pleadingly.
“No,” said Ben, “I think the nicest way is for all to say somethin', then 'twon't be hard for any of us.”
“No,” said Ben, “I think the best way is for everyone to say something, then it won't be hard for any of us.”
“Where's the paper,” queried Polly, “coming from, I wonder!”
“Where's the paper coming from, I wonder?” Polly asked.
“Joel,” said Mrs. Pepper, “run to the bureau in the bedroom, and open the top drawer, and get a green box there.”
“Joel,” said Mrs. Pepper, “run to the dresser in the bedroom, open the top drawer, and get the green box in there.”
So Joel, quite important at the errand, departed, and presently put the designated box into his mother's hand.
So Joel, who had an important task, left and soon handed the designated box to his mother.
“There, now I'm going to give you this,” and she took out a small sheet of paper slightly yellowed by age; but being gilt-edged, it looked very magnificent to the five pairs of eyes directed to it.
“There, I'm going to give you this,” she said as she pulled out a small sheet of paper that had become a bit yellowed with age; but with its gold edges, it looked really impressive to the five pairs of eyes watching it.
“Now Ben, you get the ink bottle and the pen, and then go to work.”
“Now Ben, grab the ink bottle and the pen, and then get to work.”
So Ben reached down from the upper shelf in the cupboard the ink bottle, and a pen in a black wooden penholder.
So Ben reached down from the upper shelf in the cupboard for the ink bottle and a pen in a black wooden penholder.
“Oh, mamsie,” cried Polly, “that's where Phronsie bit it off when she was a baby, isn't it?” holding up the stubby end where the little ball had disappeared.
“Oh, mom,” cried Polly, “that's where Phronsie bit it off when she was a baby, right?” holding up the stubby end where the little ball had disappeared.
“Yes,” said Mrs. Pepper, “and now you're going to write about her 'gingerbread boy' with it—well, time goes, to be sure.” And she bent over her work again, harder than ever. Poor woman! if she could only scrape together enough money to get her children into school—that was the earnest wish of her heart. She must do it soon, for Ben was twelve years old; but with all her strivings and scrimpings she could only manage to put bread into their mouths, and live from day to day. “I know I ought to be thankful for that,” she said to herself, not taking time even to cry over her troubles. “But oh, the learning! they must have that!”
“Yes,” said Mrs. Pepper, “and now you’re going to write about her ‘gingerbread boy’ with it—well, time flies, that’s for sure.” And she bent over her work again, working harder than ever. Poor woman! If she could just scrape together enough money to get her kids into school—that was her deepest wish. She had to do it soon, because Ben was twelve years old; but despite all her efforts and saving, she could only manage to feed them and get through each day. “I know I should be grateful for that,” she told herself, not even taking the time to cry over her troubles. “But oh, the education! They need that!”
“Now,” said Polly, “how'll we do it Ben?” as they ranged themselves around the table, on which reposed the cakes; “you begin.”
“Now,” said Polly, “how are we going to do this, Ben?” as they gathered around the table, where the cakes were sitting; “you start.”
“How do folks begin a letter?” asked Ben in despair, of his mother.
“How do people start a letter?” Ben asked his mother, feeling hopeless.
“How did Jasper begin his?” asked Mrs. Pepper back again. “Oh,” cried Polly, running into the bedroom to get the precious missive. “Dear Miss Polly'—that's what it says.”
“How did Jasper start his?” asked Mrs. Pepper again. “Oh,” exclaimed Polly, rushing into the bedroom to grab the precious letter. “Dear Miss Polly—that's what it says.”
“Well,” said Mrs. Pepper, “then you'd better say, 'Dear Mister Jasper'—or you might say, 'Dear Mr. King.'”
“Well,” said Mrs. Pepper, “then you’d better say, 'Dear Mr. Jasper'—or you could say, 'Dear Mr. King.'”
“Oh, dear!” cried Polly, “that would be the father then—s'pose he should think we wrote to him!” and Polly looked horror-stricken to the last degree.
“Oh no!” cried Polly, “that must be the dad then—what if he thinks we wrote to him!” and Polly looked completely horrified.
“There, there 'tis,” said Ben: “'Dear Mister Jasper'—now what'll we say?”
“There it is,” said Ben. “'Dear Mister Jasper'—now what should we say?”
“Why, say about the cakes,” replied Polly.
“Why, talk about the cakes,” replied Polly.
“And the 'gingerbread boy,” cried Phronsie. “Oh, tell about him, Polly, do.”
“And the 'gingerbread boy,” shouted Phronsie. “Oh, please tell us about him, Polly!”
“Yes, yes, Phronsie,” said Polly, “we will—why, tell him how we wish he could have come, and that we baked him some cakes, and that we do so want him to come just as soon as he can.”
“Yeah, yeah, Phronsie,” said Polly, “we will—oh, tell him how much we wish he could have come, that we baked him some cakes, and that we really want him to come as soon as he can.”
“All right!” said Ben; so he went to work laboriously; only his hard breathing showing what a hard task it was, as the stiff old pen scratched up and down the paper.
“All right!” said Ben; so he began to work hard; only his heavy breathing showed how tough the task was, as the stiff old pen scratched up and down the paper.
“There, that's done,” he cried at length in great satisfaction, holding it up for inspection.
“Alright, that's done,” he exclaimed at last with great satisfaction, holding it up for inspection.
“Oh, I do wish,” cried Polly in intense admiration, “I could write so nice and so fast as you can, Ben.”
“Oh, I really wish,” exclaimed Polly with great admiration, “I could write as well and as quickly as you can, Ben.”
“Read it, Polly,” said Mrs. Pepper, in pride.
“Read it, Polly,” said Mrs. Pepper, proudly.
So Polly began: “Dear Mister Jasper we were all dreadfully sorry that you didn't come and so we baked you some cakes.'—You didn't say anything about his being sick, Ben.”
So Polly started: “Dear Mister Jasper, we were all really sorry that you didn't come, so we baked you some cakes.'—You didn’t mention anything about him being sick, Ben.”
“I forgot it,” said Ben, “but I put it in farther down—you'll see if you read on.”
“I forgot it,” Ben said, “but I put it in further down—you'll see if you keep reading.”
“Baked you some cakes—that is, Polly did, for this is Ben that's writing.”
“Baked you some cakes—that is, Polly did, because this is Ben writing.”
“You needn't said that, Ben,” said Polly, dissatisfied; “we all baked 'em, I'm sure. 'And just as soon as you get well we do want you to come over and have the baking. We're real sorry you're sick—boneset's good for colds.”
“You didn't have to say that, Ben,” Polly said, sounding unhappy. “We all baked them, I'm sure. And as soon as you get better, we really want you to come over for the baking. We’re really sorry you’re sick—boneset is good for colds.”
“Oh, Ben!” said Mrs. Pepper, “I guess his father knows what to give him.”
“Oh, Ben!” Mrs. Pepper said, “I guess his dad knows what to give him.”
“And oh! the bitter stuff!” cried Polly, with a wry face. “Well, it's hard work to write,” said Ben, yawning. “I'd rather chop wood.”
“And oh! this stuff is awful!” cried Polly, with a grimace. “Well, writing is tough work,” said Ben, yawning. “I’d rather chop wood.”
“I wish! knew how,” exclaimed Joel, longingly.
“I wish I knew how,” Joel exclaimed, with longing.
“Just you try every day; Ben'll teach you, Joe,” said his mother, eagerly, “and then I'll let you write.”
“Just keep trying every day; Ben will teach you, Joe,” his mother said eagerly, “and then I’ll let you write.”
“I will!” cried Joe; “then, Dave, you'll see how I'll write—I tell you!”
“I will!” shouted Joe; “then, Dave, you'll see how I'll write—I swear!”
“And I'm goin' to—ma, can't I?” said Davie, unwilling to be outdone.
“And I'm going to—mom, can I?” said Davie, not wanting to be outdone.
“Yes, you may, be sure,” said Mrs. Pepper, delighted; “that'll make a man of you fast.”
“Yes, you can, for sure,” said Mrs. Pepper, excited; “that'll turn you into a man quickly.”
“Oh, boys,” said Polly, lifting a very red face, “you joggle the table so I can't do anything.”
“Oh, boys,” said Polly, lifting her very red face, “you’re shaking the table so much I can’t do anything.”
“I wasn't jogglin',” said Joel; “the old thing tipped. Look!” he whispered to Davie, “see Polly, she's writing crooked.”
“I wasn't juggling,” said Joel; “the old thing tipped over. Look!” he whispered to Davie, “see Polly, she's writing all crooked.”
So while the others hung around her and looked over her shoulder while they made their various comments, Polly finished her part, and also held it up for inspection.
So while the others crowded around her and looked over her shoulder making their comments, Polly finished her part and held it up for everyone to see.
“Let us see,” said Ben, taking it up.
“Let’s see,” said Ben, picking it up.
“It's after, 'boneset's good for colds,'” said Polly, puckering up her face again at the thought.
“It's after, 'boneset's good for colds,'” said Polly, scrunching up her face again at the thought.
“We most of us knew you were sick—I'm Polly now—because you didn't come; and we liked your letter telling us so. Oh, Polly! we weren't glad to hear he was sick!” cried Ben, in horror.
“We all knew you were sick—I’m Polly now—because you didn’t come; and we appreciated your letter letting us know. Oh, Polly! we weren’t happy to hear he was sick!” cried Ben, in horror.
“I didn't say so!” cried Polly, starting up. “Why, Ben Pepper, I never said so!” and she looked ready to cry.
“I didn’t say that!” shouted Polly, sitting up. “Why, Ben Pepper, I never said that!” and she looked like she was about to cry.
“It sounds something like it, don't it, mammy?” said Ben, unwilling to give her pain, but appealing to Mrs. Pepper.
“It sounds kind of like that, doesn’t it, mom?” said Ben, trying not to hurt her feelings, but looking to Mrs. Pepper for support.
“Polly didn't mean it,” said her mother consolingly; “but if I were you, I'd say something to explain it.”
“Polly didn't mean it,” her mother said to comfort her; “but if I were you, I’d say something to clarify it.”
“I can't put anything in now,” said poor Polly; “there isn't any room nor any more paper either—what shall I do! I told you, Ben, I couldn't write.” And Polly looked helplessly from one to the other for comfort.
"I can't add anything now," said poor Polly; "there's no room and no more paper either—what should I do! I told you, Ben, I couldn't write." And Polly looked helplessly from one to the other, seeking comfort.
“Yes, you can,” said Ben; “there, now I'll show you: write it fine, Polly—you write so big—little bits of letters, like these.”
“Yes, you can,” said Ben; “look, I’ll show you: write it neatly, Polly—you write so large—tiny letters, like these.”
So Polly took the pen again with a sigh. “Now he won't think so, I guess,” she said, much relieved, as Ben began to read again.
So Polly picked up the pen again with a sigh. “I guess he won’t think that now,” she said, feeling much relieved, as Ben started reading again.
“I'll begin yours again,” Ben said: “We most of us knew you were sick because you didn't come, and we liked your letter telling us so because we'd all felt so badly, and Phronsie cried herself to sleep—” (that's good, I'm sure.) “The 'gingerbread boy' is for your father—please excuse it, but Phronsie would make it for him because he is sick. There isn't any more to write, and besides I can't write good, and Ben's tired. From all of us.”
“I'll start yours over,” Ben said: “Most of us knew you were sick because you didn’t come, and we appreciated your letter letting us know because we all felt really bad, and Phronsie cried herself to sleep—” (that’s good, I’m sure.) “The ‘gingerbread boy’ is for your dad—please forgive it, but Phronsie wanted to make it for him since he’s sick. There’s nothing else to write, and besides, I’m not great at writing, and Ben’s tired. From all of us.”
“Why, how's he to know?” cried Ben. “That won't do to sign it.”
“Why, how's he supposed to know?” shouted Ben. “That won't be good to sign it.”
“Well, let's say from Ben and Polly then,” said Polly; “only all the others want to be in the letter.”
“Well, let’s say it’s from Ben and Polly then,” said Polly; “but everyone else wants to be included in the letter.”
“Well, they can't write,” said Ben.
“Well, they can’t write,” Ben said.
“We might sign their names for 'em,” suggested Polly.
“We could sign their names for them,” suggested Polly.
“Here's mine,” said Ben, putting under the “From all of us” a big, bold “Ben.”
“Here’s mine,” said Ben, placing a big, bold “Ben” under the “From all of us.”
“And here's mine,” echoed Polly, setting a slightly crooked “Polly” by its side.
“And here's mine,” Polly replied, placing a slightly tilted “Polly” next to it.
“Now Joe, you better let Ben hold your hand,” said Polly, warningly. But Joel declaring he could write had already begun, so there was no hope for it; and a big drop of ink falling from the pen, he spattered the “J” so that no one could tell what it was. The children looked at each other in despair.
“Now Joe, you’d better let Ben hold your hand,” Polly warned. But Joel, insisting he could write, had already started, so there was no chance for it; and a big drop of ink fell from the pen, splattering the “J” so that no one could tell what it was. The children looked at each other in despair.
“Can we ever get it out, mammy?” said Polly, running to Mrs. Pepper with it.
“Can we ever get it out, Mom?” said Polly, running to Mrs. Pepper with it.
“I don't know,” said her mother. “How could you try it, Joe?”
“I don't know,” her mother said. “How could you even try that, Joe?”
“I didn't mean to,” said Joel, looking very downcast and ashamed. “The ugly old pen did it!”
“I didn't mean to,” Joel said, looking very down and embarrassed. “It was that ugly old pen's fault!”
“Well,” said Polly, “it's got to go; we can't help it.” But she looked so sorrowful over it that half the pleasure was gone for Ben; for Polly wanted everything just right, and was very particular about things.
“Well,” said Polly, “it has to go; there’s no way around it.” But she looked so sad about it that half the fun was gone for Ben; because Polly wanted everything to be just perfect and was very particular about things.
“Now, Dave.” Ben held his hand, and “David” went down next to Joel.
“Now, Dave.” Ben held his hand, and “David” sat down next to Joel.
But when it was Phronsie's turn, she protested that Polly, and no one else, must hold her hand.
But when it was Phronsie's turn, she insisted that Polly, and no one else, had to hold her hand.
“It's a dreadful hard name to write—Phronsie is,” said Polly, as she guided Phronsie's fat little hand that clung faithfully to the stubby old pen. “There, it's over now,” she cried; “and I'm thankful! I wouldn't write another for anything!”
“It's a really tough name to write—Phronsie is,” said Polly, as she guided Phronsie's chubby little hand that held onto the short old pen. “There, it's done now,” she exclaimed; “and I'm so glad! I wouldn't write another for anything!”
“Read it all over now, Ben,” cried Mrs. Pepper, “and don't speak, children, till he gets through.”
“Read it all again, Ben,” shouted Mrs. Pepper, “and don’t talk, kids, until he’s finished.”
“Don't it sound elegant!” said Polly, clasping her hands, when he had finished. “I didn't think we ever could do it so nice, did you, Ben?”
“Doesn't it sound elegant!” said Polly, clasping her hands, when he finished. “I didn’t think we could ever do it so nicely, did you, Ben?”
“No, indeed, I didn't,” replied Ben, in a highly ecstatic frame of mind. “Now—oh! what'll we do for an envelope?” he asked in dismay.
“No, I really didn't,” Ben replied, feeling incredibly happy. “Now—oh! what are we going to do for an envelope?” he asked, looking worried.
“You'll have to do without that,” said Mrs. Pepper, “for there isn't any in the house—but see here, children,” she added, as she saw the sorry faces before her—“you just fold up the letter, and put it inside the parcel; that'll be just as good.”
“You'll have to do without that,” Mrs. Pepper said, “because there isn’t any in the house—but listen, kids,” she added, seeing the disappointed faces in front of her, “you can just fold the letter up and put it inside the parcel; that’ll work just as well.”
“Oh dear,” said Polly; “but it would have been splendid the other way, mammy—just like other folks!”
“Oh no,” said Polly; “but it would have been awesome the other way, mom—just like everyone else!”
“You must make believe this is like other folks,” said Mrs. Pepper, cheerily, “when you can't do any other way.”
“You have to pretend this is like everyone else,” said Mrs. Pepper, cheerfully, “when you can't do it any other way.”
“Yes,” said Ben, “that's so, Polly; tie 'em up quick's you can, and I'll take 'em over to Deacon Blodgett's, for he's goin' to start early in the morning.”
“Yes,” said Ben, “that’s right, Polly; tie them up as quickly as you can, and I’ll take them over to Deacon Blodgett’s, because he’s planning to leave early in the morning.”
So after another last look all around, Polly put the cakes in the paper, and tied it with four or five strong knots, to avoid all danger of its undoing.
So after another final look around, Polly put the cakes in the paper and tied it with four or five sturdy knots to prevent any chance of it coming undone.
“He never'll untie it, Polly,” said Ben; “that's just like a girl's knots!”
“He’ll never untie it, Polly,” said Ben; “that’s just like a girl’s knots!”
“Why didn't you tie it then?” said Polly; “I'm sure it's as good as a boy's knots, and they always muss up a parcel so.” And she gave a loving, approving little pat to the top of the package, which, despite its multitude of knots, was certainly very neat indeed.
“Why didn't you just tie it then?” said Polly; “I'm sure it's just as good as a boy's knots, and they always mess up a package anyway.” And she gave a sweet, approving little pat to the top of the package, which, despite its many knots, was definitely very neat.
Ben, grasping the pen again, “here goes for the direction.
Ben, picking up the pen again, "here goes for the direction.
“Deary, yes!” said Polly. “I forgot all about that; I thought 'twas done.”
“Of course, yes!” said Polly. “I completely forgot about that; I thought it was taken care of.”
“How'd you s'pose he'd get it?” asked Ben, coolly beginning the “M.”
“How do you suppose he’ll get it?” asked Ben, casually starting the “M.”
“I don't know,” replied Polly, looking over his shoulder; “s'pose anybody else had eaten 'em up, Ben!” And she turned pale at the very thought.
“I don’t know,” replied Polly, glancing over his shoulder. “What if someone else has eaten them, Ben?” And she turned pale at the very thought.
“There,” said Ben, at last, after a good many flourishes, “now 'tis done! you can't think of another thing to do to it, Polly!”
“There,” said Ben, finally, after a lot of dramatic gestures, “now it’s done! You can’t think of anything else to add, Polly!”
“Mamsie, see!” cried Polly, running with it to Mrs. Pepper, “isn't that fine! 'Mr. Jasper E. King, at the Hotel Hingham.”
“Mamsie, look!” cried Polly, running over to Mrs. Pepper, “isn't that great! 'Mr. Jasper E. King, at the Hotel Hingham.”
“Yes,” said Mrs. Pepper, admiringly, to the content of all the children, “I should think it was!”
“Yes,” said Mrs. Pepper, admiringly, to the delight of all the children, “I would think so too!”
“Let me take it in my hand,” screamed Joel, reaching eagerly up for the tempting brown parcel.
“Let me take it in my hand,” yelled Joel, eagerly reaching for the tempting brown package.
“Be careful then, Joe,” said Polly, with an important air. So Joel took a comfortable feel, and then Davie must have the same privilege. At last it was off, and with intense satisfaction the children watched Ben disappear with it down the long hill to Deacon Blodgett's.
“Be careful then, Joe,” said Polly, sounding serious. So Joel got a good grip, and then Davie had to have the same chance. Finally, it was off, and with great satisfaction, the kids watched Ben take it down the long hill to Deacon Blodgett's.
The next day Ben came running in from his work at the deacon's.
The next day, Ben rushed in from his job at the deacon's.
“Oh, Polly, you had 'em!” he screamed, all out of breath. “You had 'em!”
“Oh, Polly, you had them!” he shouted, completely out of breath. “You had them!”
“Had what?” asked Polly in astonishment. “Oh, Bensie, what do you mean?”
“Had what?” Polly asked in surprise. “Oh, Bensie, what are you talking about?”
“Your flowers,” he panted. “You sent some flowers to Jasper.”
“Your flowers,” he gasped. “You sent some flowers to Jasper.”
“Flowers to Jasper!” repeated Polly, afraid Ben had gone out of his wits.
“Flowers to Jasper!” Polly repeated, worried that Ben had lost his mind.
“Yes,” said Ben; “I'll begin at the beginning. You see, Polly, when I went down this morning, Betsey was to set me to work. Deacon Blodgett and Mrs. Blodgett had started early, you know; and while I was a-cleanin' up the woodshed, as she told me, all of a sudden she said, as she stood in the door looking on, 'Oh, Ben, Mis' Blodgett took some posies along with your parcel.' 'What?' said I; I didn't know as I'd heard straight. 'Posies, I said,' says Betsey; 'beautiful ones they were, too, the best in the garding. I heard her tell Mr. Blodgett it would be a pity if that sick boy couldn't have some flowers, and she knew the Pepper children were crazy about 'em, so she twisted 'em in the string around the parcel, and there they stood up and looked fine, I tell you, as they drove away.' So, Polly!”
“Yes,” said Ben; “I'll start from the beginning. You see, Polly, when I went down this morning, Betsey was going to assign me some work. Deacon Blodgett and Mrs. Blodgett had left early, you know; and while I was cleaning the woodshed, as she instructed me, out of nowhere she said, while standing in the door watching, 'Oh, Ben, Mrs. Blodgett took some flowers with your parcel.' 'What?' I replied; I wasn't sure I had heard correctly. 'Flowers, I said,' Betsey continued; 'they were beautiful, the best in the garden. I heard her tell Mr. Blodgett it would be a shame if that sick boy couldn't have some flowers, and she knew the Pepper kids loved them, so she twisted them into the string around the parcel, and they stood up looking lovely, I tell you, as they drove away.' So, Polly!”
“Bensie Pepper!” cried Polly, taking hold of his jacket, and spinning him round, “I told you so! I told you so!”
“Bensie Pepper!” shouted Polly, grabbing his jacket and spinning him around, “I told you! I told you!”
“I know you did,” said Ben, as she gave him a parting whirl, “an' I wish you'd say so about other things, Polly, if you can get 'em so easy.”
“I know you did,” Ben said as she spun away from him, “and I wish you’d speak up about other things, Polly, if you can get them so easily.”
JOLLY DAYS
“Oh Ben,” cried Jasper, overtaking him by a smart run as he was turning in at the little brown gate one morning three days after, “do wait.”
“Oh Ben,” shouted Jasper, catching up to him with a quick jog as he was about to go through the little brown gate one morning three days later, “please wait.”
“Halloa!” cried Ben, turning around, and setting down his load—a bag of salt and a basket of potatoes—and viewing Jasper and Prince with great satisfaction.
“Hey there!” shouted Ben, turning around, putting down his load—a bag of salt and a basket of potatoes—and looking at Jasper and Prince with great satisfaction.
“Yes, here I am,” said Jasper. “And how I've run; that fellow on the stage was awful slow in getting here—oh, you're so good,” he said and his eyes, brimful of gladness, beamed on Ben. “The cakes were just prime, and 'twas great fun to get your letter.”
“Yes, here I am,” said Jasper. “And I ran like crazy; that guy on stage was super slow getting here—oh, you’re so nice,” he said, his eyes full of happiness shining on Ben. “The cakes were amazing, and it was so much fun to get your letter.”
“Did you like it?” asked Ben, the color up all over his brown face—“Like it!” cried Jasper. “Why 'twas just splendid; and the cakes were royal! Isn't Polly smart though, to bake like that!” he added admiringly.
“Did you like it?” asked Ben, the color rising all over his brown face—“Like it!” exclaimed Jasper. “It was just amazing; and the cakes were incredible! Isn’t Polly talented to bake like that?” he added, impressed.
“I guess she is,” said Ben, drawing himself up to his very tallest dimensions. “She knows how to do everything, Jasper King!”
“I guess she is,” said Ben, standing as tall as he could. “She knows how to do everything, Jasper King!”
“I should think she did,” responded the boy quickly. “I wish she was my sister,” he finished longingly.
“I think she did,” the boy replied quickly. “I wish she were my sister,” he added with longing.
“Well, I don't,” quickly replied Ben, “for then she wouldn't be mine; and I couldn't think of being without Polly! Was your father angry about—about—'the gingerbread boy'?” he asked timidly, trembling for an answer.
“Well, I don't,” Ben replied quickly, “because then she wouldn't be mine; and I can't imagine being without Polly! Was your dad upset about—about—'the gingerbread boy'?” he asked nervously, hoping for a good answer.
“Oh dear,” cried Jasper, tumbling over on the grass, “don't, don't! I shan't be good for anything if you make me laugh! oh! wasn't it funny;” and he rolled over and over, shaking with glee.
“Oh no,” exclaimed Jasper, falling onto the grass, “please, don’t! I won’t be able to do anything if you make me laugh! Oh! wasn’t that hilarious?” and he rolled back and forth, shaking with joy.
“Yes,” said Ben, immensely relieved to find that no offence had been taken. “But she would send it; Polly tried not to have her, and she most cried when Phronsie was so determined, cause she said your father never'd let you come again—”
“Yes,” said Ben, really relieved to see that no one was upset. “But she would send it; Polly tried to stop her, and she almost cried when Phronsie was so set on it, because she said your dad would never let you come again—”
“Twas just lovely in Phronsie,” said the boy, sitting up and wiping his eyes, “but oh it was so funny! you ought to have seen my father, Ben Pepper.”
“It was just lovely in Phronsie,” said the boy, sitting up and wiping his eyes, “but oh, it was so funny! You should have seen my dad, Ben Pepper.”
“Oh, then he was angry,” cried Ben.
“Oh, so he was angry,” Ben exclaimed.
“No indeed he wasn't!” said Jasper; “don't you think it! do you know it did him lots of good, for he'd been feeling real badly that morning, he hadn't eaten any breakfast, and when he saw that gingerbread boy—” here Jasper rolled over again with a peal of laughter—“and heard the message, he just put back his head, and he laughed—why, I never heard him laugh as he did then! the room shook all over; and he ate a big dinner, and all that afternoon he felt as good as could be. But he says he's coming to see the little girl that baked it for him before we go home.”
“No way, he wasn’t!” said Jasper; “don’t believe that! You know it really helped him out, because he’d been feeling really bad that morning, he hadn’t eaten any breakfast, and when he saw that gingerbread boy—” here Jasper rolled over again with a burst of laughter—“and heard the message, he just threw his head back and laughed—honestly, I’ve never heard him laugh like that! The whole room shook; and he had a huge dinner, and all that afternoon he felt great. But he says he’s going to see the little girl who baked it for him before we head home.”
Ben nearly tumbled over by the side of Jasper at these words—“Coming to see us!” he gasped.
Ben almost tripped over next to Jasper at those words—“Coming to see us!” he exclaimed.
“Yes,” said Jasper, who had scarcely got over his own astonishment about it, for if the roof had suddenly whisked off on to the church steeple, he couldn't have been more amazed than when he heard his father say cheerily: “Well, Jasper my boy, I guess I shall have to drive over and see your little girl, since she's been polite enough to bake me this,” pointing to the wild-looking “gingerbread boy.”
“Yes,” said Jasper, who could hardly believe it, because if the roof had suddenly flown off and landed on the church steeple, he couldn’t have been more shocked than when he heard his dad say cheerfully: “Well, Jasper my boy, I guess I’ll have to drive over and see your little girl, since she’s been nice enough to bake me this,” pointing to the wild-looking “gingerbread boy.”
“Come in and tell 'em about it,” cried Ben, radiantly, picking up his potatoes and salt. “It's all right, Polly!” he said in a jubilant voice, “for here's Jasper, and he'll tell you so himself.”
“Come in and tell them about it,” shouted Ben happily, grabbing his potatoes and salt. “It's all good, Polly!” he said cheerfully, “because here’s Jasper, and he’ll tell you the same.”
“Hush!” said Jasper warningly, “don't let Phronsie hear; well, here's my pet now,” and after bobbing lovingly to the others, with eyes beaming over with fun, he caught up the little girl who was screaming—“Oh, here's Jasper! and my beyew-ti-ful doggie!”
“Shh!” Jasper said, giving a warning, “don’t let Phronsie hear; well, here’s my little star now,” and after nodding affectionately to the others, his eyes shining with joy, he scooped up the little girl who was yelling—“Oh, here’s Jasper! and my beautiful doggie!”
“Now Phronsie,” he cried, “give me a kiss; you haven't any soft soap to-day, have you? no; that's a good, nice one, now; your 'gingerbread boy' was just splendid!”
“Now Phronsie,” he said, “give me a kiss; you don’t have any soft soap today, do you? No; that’s a good, nice one, now; your 'gingerbread boy' was just amazing!”
“Did he eat it?” asked the child in grave delight.
“Did he eat it?” asked the child with serious delight.
“Well—no—he hasn't eaten it yet,” said Jasper, smiling on the others; “he's keeping it to look at, Phronsie.”
“Well—no—he hasn't eaten it yet,” said Jasper, smiling at the others; “he's keeping it to look at, Phronsie.”
“I should think so!” groaned Polly.
“I definitely think so!” groaned Polly.
“Never mind, Polly,” Ben whispered; “Jasper's been a-tellin' me about it; his father liked it—he did truly.”
“Never mind, Polly,” Ben whispered; “Jasper's been telling me about it; his dad liked it—he really did.”
“Oh!” said Polly, “I'm so glad!”
“Oh!” said Polly, “I’m so happy!”
“He had eyes,” said Phronsie, going back to the charms of the “gingerbread boy.”
“He had eyes,” Phronsie said, returning to the appeal of the “gingerbread boy.”
“I know it,” said Jasper admiringly; “so he did.”
“I know it,” Jasper said with admiration; “he really did.”
“Rather deep sunk, one of 'em was,” muttered Ben.
“Pretty deep down, one of them was,” muttered Ben.
“And I'll bake you one, Jasper,” said the child as he put her down; “I will very truly—some day.”
“And I'll bake you one, Jasper,” said the child as he set her down; “I really will—someday.”
“Will you,” smiled Jasper; “well then,” and there was a whispered conference with Phronsie that somehow sent that damsel into a blissful state of delight. And then while Phronsie monopolized Prince, Jasper told them all about the reception of the parcel—how very dull and forlorn he was feeling that morning, Prince and he shut up in-doors—and how his father had had a miserable night, and had eaten scarcely no breakfast, and just at this juncture there came a knock at the door, “and” said Jasper, “your parcel walked in, all dressed up in flowers!”
“Will you,” smiled Jasper; “well then,” and there was a whispered chat with Phronsie that somehow put her in a state of pure joy. Then, while Phronsie kept Prince busy, Jasper shared the whole story about receiving the package—how dull and lonely he felt that morning, with both him and Prince stuck inside—and how his dad had a rough night and barely ate any breakfast. Just then, there was a knock at the door, “and,” said Jasper, “your package walked in, all dressed up in flowers!”
“They weren't our flowers,” said Polly, honestly. “Mrs. Blodgett put 'em on.”
“They weren't our flowers,” Polly said honestly. “Mrs. Blodgett put them out.”
“Well she couldn't have, if you hadn't sent the parcel,” said Jasper in a tone of conviction.
“Well, she couldn't have if you hadn't sent the package,” Jasper said with certainty.
Then he launched out into a description of how they opened the package—Prince looking on, and begging for one of the cakes.
Then he started describing how they opened the package—Prince watching and asking for one of the cakes.
“Oh, didn't you give him one?” cried Polly at this. “Good old Prince!”
“Oh, didn’t you give him one?” Polly exclaimed. “Good old Prince!”
“Yes I did,” said Jasper, “the biggest one of all.”
“Yes, I did,” said Jasper, “the biggest one of all.”
“The one I guess,” interrupted Joel, “with the big raisin on top.”
"The one I think," interrupted Joel, "with the big raisin on top."
Polly spoke up quickly to save any more remarks on Joel's part. “Now tell us about your father—and the 'gingerbread boy.'”
Polly chimed in quickly to cut off any more comments from Joel. “Now tell us about your dad—and the 'gingerbread boy.'”
So Jasper broke out with a merry laugh, into this part of the story, and soon had them all in such a gale of merriment, that Phronsie stopped playing out on the door-step with Prince, and came in to see what the matter was.
So Jasper burst out in a joyful laugh during this part of the story, and soon had everyone in such a fit of laughter that Phronsie stopped playing outside on the doorstep with Prince and came in to see what was happening.
“Never mind,” said Polly, trying to get her breath, just as Jasper was relating how Mr. King set up the “gingerbread boy” on his writing table before him, while he leaned back in his chair for a hearty laugh.
“Never mind,” said Polly, gasping for air, just as Jasper was explaining how Mr. King placed the “gingerbread boy” on his writing table in front of him, while he leaned back in his chair for a good laugh.
“And to make it funnier still,” said Jasper “don't you think, a little pen-wiper he has, made like a cap, hanging on the pen-rack above him, tumbled off just at this very identical minute right on the head of the 'gingerbread boy,' and there it stuck!”
“And to make it even funnier,” said Jasper, “don’t you think that a little pen-wiper he has, shaped like a cap, hanging on the pen rack above him, fell off right at this exact moment and landed on the head of the 'gingerbread boy,' and there it stayed!”
“Oh!” they all screamed, “if we could only have seen it.”
“Oh!” they all screamed, “if only we could have seen it.”
“What was it?” asked Phronsie, pulling Polly's sleeve to make her hear.
“What was it?” Phronsie asked, tugging on Polly's sleeve to get her attention.
So Jasper took her in his lap, and told how funny the “gingerbread boy” looked with a cap on, and Phronsie clapped her hands, and laughed with the rest, till the little old kitchen rang and rang again.
So Jasper picked her up and sat her on his lap, describing how hilarious the “gingerbread boy” looked with a cap on, and Phronsie clapped her hands and laughed along with everyone else, until the little old kitchen echoed with their joy again and again.
And then they had the baking! and Polly tied one of her mother's ample aprons on Jasper, as Mrs. Pepper had left directions if he should come while she was away; and he developed such a taste for cookery, and had so many splendid improvements on the Peppers' simple ideas, that the children thought it the most fortunate thing in the world that he came; and one and all voted him a most charming companion.
And then they started baking! Polly tied one of her mom's big aprons on Jasper, following Mrs. Pepper's instructions in case he came by while she was gone. He discovered a real passion for cooking and had so many amazing ideas to improve on the Peppers' simple recipes that the kids thought it was the best luck ever that he showed up. They all agreed he was a wonderful companion.
“You could cook a Thanksgiving dinner in this stove, just as easy as not,” said Jasper, putting into the oven something on a little cracked plate that would have been a pie if there were any centre; but lacking that necessary accompaniment, probably was a short-cake. “Just as easy as not,” he repeated with emphasis, slamming the door, to give point to his remarks.
“You could easily cook a Thanksgiving dinner in this stove,” Jasper said, placing something on a slightly cracked plate into the oven that would have been a pie if it had a filling; but since it didn't have that essential part, it was probably a shortcake. “Just as easy as not,” he emphasized again, slamming the door to make his point.
“No, you couldn't either,” said Ben at the table with equal decision; “not a bit of it, Jasper King!”
“No, you couldn't either,” Ben said firmly at the table; “not at all, Jasper King!”
“Why, Ben Pepper?” asked Jasper, “that oven's big enough! I should like to know why not?”
“Why, Ben Pepper?” asked Jasper, “that oven's big enough! I’d like to know why not?”
“'Cause there isn't anything to cook,” said Ben coolly, cutting out a piece of dough for a jumble; “we don't keep Thanksgiving.”
“'Cause there’s nothing to cook,” Ben said casually, cutting out a piece of dough for a jumble; “we don’t celebrate Thanksgiving.”
“Not keep Thanksgiving!” said Jasper, standing quite still; “never had a Thanksgiving! well, I declare,” and then he stopped again.
“Not celebrate Thanksgiving!” said Jasper, standing completely still; “never had a Thanksgiving! well, I can’t believe it,” and then he paused again.
“Yes,” answered Ben; “we had one once; 'twas last year—but that wasn't much.”
“Yes,” Ben replied, “we had one once; it was last year—but it wasn’t much.”
“Well then,” said Jasper, leaning over the table, “I'll tell you what I should think you'd do—try Christmas.”
“Well then,” said Jasper, leaning over the table, “I think you should give Christmas a try.”
“Oh, that's always worse,” said Polly, setting down her rolling-pin to think—which immediately rolled away by itself off from the table.
“Oh, that's always worse,” said Polly, putting down her rolling pin to think—which immediately rolled off the table by itself.
“We never had a Christmas,” said little Davie reflectively; “what are they like, Jasper?”
“We never had a Christmas,” said little Davie thoughtfully; “what are they like, Jasper?”
Jasper sat quite still, and didn't reply to this question for a moment or two.
Jasper sat very still and didn't answer the question for a moment or two.
To be among children who didn't like Thanksgiving, and who “never had seen a Christmas,” and “didn't know what it was like,” was a new revelation to him.
To be with kids who didn’t like Thanksgiving, who “had never seen a Christmas,” and “didn’t know what it was like,” was a new realization for him.
“They hang up stockings,” said Polly softly.
“They hang up stockings,” Polly said quietly.
How many, many times she had begged her mother to try it for the younger ones; but there was never anything to put in them, and the winters were cold and hard, and the strictest economy only carried them through.
How many times she had begged her mother to give it a shot for the little ones; but there was never anything to give them, and the winters were cold and tough, and the strictest budget only got them by.
“Oh!” said little Phronsie in horror, “are their feet in 'em, Polly?”
“Oh!” said little Phronsie in shock, “are their feet in them, Polly?”
“No dear,” said Polly; while Jasper instead of laughing, only stared. Something requiring a deal of thought was passing through the boy's mind just then. “They shall have a Christmas!” he muttered, “I know father'll let me.” But he kept his thoughts to himself; and becoming his own gay, kindly self, he explained and told to Phronsie and the others, so many stories of past Christmases he had enjoyed, that the interest over the baking soon dwindled away, until a horrible smell of something burning brought them all to their senses.
“No, dear,” said Polly, while Jasper, instead of laughing, just stared. Something that needed a lot of thought was going through the boy's mind at that moment. “They will have a Christmas!” he mumbled, “I know Dad will let me.” But he kept his thoughts to himself; and becoming his cheerful, kind self again, he shared so many stories of past Christmases he had enjoyed with Phronsie and the others that their interest in the baking soon faded away, until a terrible smell of something burning snapped them all back to reality.
“Oh! the house is burning!” cried Polly. “Oh get a pail of water!”
“Oh! The house is on fire!” shouted Polly. “Oh, grab a bucket of water!”
“Tisn't either,” said Jasper, snuffing wisely; “oh! I know—I forgot all about it—I do beg your pardon.” And running to the stove, he knelt down and drew out of the oven, a black, odorous mass, which with a crest-fallen air he brought to Polly.
“It’s not that either,” said Jasper, sniffing knowingly; “oh! I remember now—I’m really sorry about that.” He then rushed to the stove, knelt down, and pulled out a black, smelly lump from the oven, which he brought to Polly with a defeated look on his face.
“I'm no end sorry I made such a mess of it,” he said, “I meant it for you.”
“I'm really sorry I messed it up,” he said, “I intended it for you.”
“Tisn't any matter,” said Polly kindly.
"It doesn't matter," said Polly kindly.
“And now do you go on,” cried Joel and David both in the same breath, “all about the Tree, you know.”
“And now you go on,” shouted Joel and David at the same time, “talking about the Tree, you know.”
“Yes, yes,” said the others; “if you're not tired, Jasper.”
“Yes, yes,” the others said; “if you're not tired, Jasper.”
“Oh, no,” cried their accommodating friend, “I love to tell about it; only wait—let's help Polly clear up first.”
“Oh, no,” exclaimed their helpful friend, “I love sharing that story; but first, let’s help Polly tidy up.”
So after all traces of the frolic had been tidied up, and made nice for the mother's return, they took seats in a circle and Jasper regaled them with story and reminiscence, till they felt as if fairy land were nothing to it!
So after everything from the fun had been cleaned up and made presentable for the mother's return, they sat in a circle and Jasper entertained them with stories and memories until they felt like fairy tale worlds were nothing compared to this!
“How did you ever live through it, Jasper King,” said Polly, drawing the first long breath she had dared to indulge in. “Such an elegant time!”
“How did you even get through that, Jasper King,” said Polly, taking the first deep breath she had allowed herself. “What a classy time!”
Jasper laughed. “I hope I'll live through plenty more of them,” he said merrily. “We're going to sister Marian's again, father and I; we always spend our Christmas there, you know, and she's to have all the cousins, and I don't know how many more; and a tree—but the best of all, there's going to be a German carol sung by choir boys—I shall like that best of all.”
Jasper laughed. “I hope I get to experience plenty more of them,” he said happily. “Dad and I are going to sister Marian's again; we always spend our Christmas there, you know, and she's inviting all the cousins, plus a bunch more; and a tree—but the best part is, there's going to be a German carol sung by choir boys—I’m really looking forward to that most of all.”
“What are choir boys?” asked Polly who was intensely fond of music.
“What are choir boys?” asked Polly, who loved music.
“In some of the churches,” explained Jasper, “the choir is all boys; and they do chant, and sing anthems perfectly beautifully, Polly!”
“In some of the churches,” Jasper explained, “the choir is all boys; and they chant and sing anthems perfectly beautifully, Polly!”
“Do you play on the piano, and sing?” asked Polly, looking at him in awe.
“Do you play the piano and sing?” asked Polly, looking at him in awe.
“Yes,” said the boy simply; “I've played ever since I was a little fellow, no bigger'n Phronsie.”
“Yes,” said the boy simply; “I've played ever since I was little, not bigger than Phronsie.”
“Oh, Jasper!” cried Polly, clasping her hands, her cheeks all aflame—“do you mean to say you do really and truly play on the piano?”
“Oh, Jasper!” cried Polly, clasping her hands, her cheeks all red—“are you saying that you actually play the piano?”
“Why yes,” said the boy, looking into her flashing eyes. “Polly's always crazy about music,” explained Ben; “she'll drum on the table, and anywhere, to make believe it's a piano.”
“Of course,” said the boy, gazing into her bright eyes. “Polly's always obsessed with music,” Ben explained; “she'll tap on the table, and anywhere else, to pretend it's a piano.”
“There's Dr. Fisher going by,” said Joel, who, now that they had gotten on the subject of music, began to find prickles running up and down his legs from sitting so still. “I wish he'd stop.”
“Look, there goes Dr. Fisher,” said Joel, who, now that they were talking about music, started to feel tingles running up and down his legs from sitting still for so long. “I wish he’d just stop.”
“Is he the one that cured your measles—and Polly's eyes?” asked Jasper running to the window. “I want to see him.”
“Is he the one who cured your measles—and Polly's eyes?” asked Jasper as he ran to the window. “I want to see him.”
“Well there he is,” cried Ben, as the doctor put his head out of the gig and bowed and smiled to the little group in the window.
“Well there he is,” shouted Ben, as the doctor leaned out of the carriage and nodded with a smile to the small group at the window.
“He's just lovely,” cried Polly, “oh! I wish you knew him.”
“He's just wonderful,” exclaimed Polly, “oh! I wish you knew him.”
“If father's sick again,” said Jasper, “we'll have him—he looks nice, anyway—for father don't like the doctor over in Hingham—do you know perhaps we'll come again next summer; wouldn't that be nice!”
“If Dad's sick again,” said Jasper, “we'll have him—he looks nice, anyway—for Dad doesn't like the doctor in Hingham—do you think we might come back next summer; wouldn't that be nice!”
“Oh!” cried the children rapturously; “do come, Jasper, do!”
“Oh!” exclaimed the children excitedly; “please come, Jasper, please!”
“Well, maybe,” said Jasper, “if father likes it and sister Marian and her family will come with us; they do some summers. You'd like little Dick, I know,” turning to Phronsie. “And I guess all of you'd like all of them,” he added, looking at the group of interested listeners. “They wanted to come this year awfully; they said—'Oh grandpapa, do let us go with you and Jappy, and—”
“Well, maybe,” said Jasper, “if Dad likes it and Sister Marian and her family can come with us; they join us some summers. You’d like little Dick, I know,” he said, turning to Phronsie. “And I think all of you would like all of them,” he added, glancing at the group of interested listeners. “They really wanted to come this year; they said—‘Oh grandpa, please let us go with you and Jappy, and—”
“What!” said the children.
“What!” the kids said.
“Oh,” said Jasper with a laugh, “they call me Jappy—its easier to say than Jasper; ever so many people do for short. You may if you want to,” he said looking around on them all.
“Oh,” said Jasper with a laugh, “they call me Jappy—it's easier to say than Jasper; a lot of people use it for short. You can if you want,” he said, looking around at them all.
“How funny!” laughed Polly, “But I don't know as it is any worse than Polly or Ben.”
“How funny!” laughed Polly. “But I don't think it's any worse than Polly or Ben.”
“Or Phronsie,” said Jappy. “Don't you like Jappy?” he said, bringing his head down to her level, as she sat on the little stool at his feet, content in listening to the merry chat.
“Or Phronsie,” said Jappy. “Don’t you like Jappy?” he said, leaning down to her level as she sat on the small stool at his feet, happily listening to the cheerful conversation.
“Is that the same as Jasper?” she asked gravely.
“Is that the same as Jasper?” she asked seriously.
“Yes, the very same,” he said.
“Yes, the exact same,” he said.
When they parted—Jappy and the little Peppers were sworn friends; and the boy, happy in his good times in the cheery little home, felt the hours long between the visits that his father, when he saw the change that they wrought in his son, willingly allowed him to make.
When they said goodbye—Jappy and the little Peppers were now best friends; and the boy, enjoying his happy times in the cheerful little home, found the hours felt long between the visits that his father, seeing the positive change in his son, gladly allowed him to keep making.
“Oh dear!” said Mrs. Pepper one day in the last of September—as a carriage drawn by a pair of very handsome horses, stopped at their door, “here comes Mr. King I do believe; we never looked worse'n we do to-day!”
“Oh dear!” said Mrs. Pepper one day at the end of September as a carriage pulled by a pair of very handsome horses stopped at their door. “I think Mr. King is here; we’ve never looked worse than we do today!”
“I don't care,” said Polly, flying out of the bedroom. “Jappy's with him, mamma, and it'll be nice I guess. At any rate, Phronsie's clean as a pink,” she thought to herself looking at the little maiden, busy with “baby” to whom she was teaching deportment in the corner. But there was no time to “fix up;” for a tall, portly gentleman, leaning on his heavy gold cane, was walking up from the little brown gate to the big flat-stone that served as a step. Jasper and Prince followed decorously.
“I don’t care,” said Polly, rushing out of the bedroom. “Jappy’s with him, mom, and I guess it’ll be nice. Anyway, Phronsie looks as neat as a pin,” she thought to herself, watching the little girl busy with “baby,” teaching her manners in the corner. But there wasn’t time to “get ready,” because a tall, stout gentleman, leaning on his heavy gold cane, was walking up from the little brown gate to the big flat stone that served as a step. Jasper and Prince followed along respectfully.
“Is this little Miss Pepper?” he asked pompously of Polly, who answered his rap on the door. Now whether she was little “Miss Pepper” she never had stopped to consider.
“Is this little Miss Pepper?” he asked pompously of Polly, who answered his knock on the door. Now whether she was really “Miss Pepper” she never had stopped to think about.
“I don't know sir; I'm Polly.” And then she blushed bright as a rose, and the laughing brown eyes looked beyond to Jasper, who stood on the walk, and smiled encouragingly.
“I don't know, sir; I'm Polly.” And then she blushed bright red, and the laughing brown eyes glanced over to Jasper, who was standing on the sidewalk and smiled encouragingly.
“Is your mother in?” asked the old gentleman, who was so tall he could scarcely enter the low door. And then Mrs. Pepper came forward, and Jasper introduced her, and the old gentleman bowed, and sat down in the seat Polly placed for him. And Mrs. Pepper thanked him with a heart overflowing with gratitude, through lips that would tremble even then, for all that Jasper had done for them. And the old gentleman said—“Humph!” but he looked at his son, and something shone in his eye just for a moment.
“Is your mother home?” asked the old man, who was so tall that he could barely fit through the low door. Then Mrs. Pepper stepped forward, and Jasper introduced her. The old man bowed and sat down in the chair Polly had prepared for him. Mrs. Pepper expressed her heartfelt thanks, her lips trembling with gratitude for everything Jasper had done for them. The old man responded with “Humph!” but he glanced at his son, and for a brief moment, something sparkled in his eye.
Phronsie had retreated with “baby” in her arms behind the door on the new arrival. But seeing everything progressing finely, and overcome by her extreme desire to see Jappy and Prince, she began by peeping out with big eyes to observe how things were going on. Just then the old gentleman happened to say, “Well, where is my little girl that baked me a cake so kindly?”
Phronsie had moved back with “baby” in her arms behind the door when the new arrival came in. But seeing that everything was going well, and feeling a strong urge to see Jappy and Prince, she started peeking out with wide eyes to check how things were unfolding. Just then, the old gentleman happened to say, “Well, where is my little girl who kindly baked me a cake?”
Then Phronsie, forgetting all else but her “poor sick man,” who also was “Jasper's father,” rushed out from behind the door, and coming up to the stately old gentleman in the chair, she looked up pityingly, and said, shaking her yellow head, “Poor, sick man, was my boy good?”
Then Phronsie, forgetting everything else besides her “poor sick man,” who was also “Jasper's dad,” hurried out from behind the door. She approached the dignified old gentleman in the chair, looked up at him with sympathy, and asked, shaking her blonde head, “Poor sick man, was my boy good?”
After that there was no more gravity and ceremony. In a moment, Phronsie was perched upon old Mr. King's knee, and playing with his watch; while the others, freed from all restraint, were chatting and laughing happily, till some of the cheeriness overflowed and warmed the heart of the old gentleman.
After that, there was no more seriousness or formality. In no time, Phronsie was sitting on old Mr. King's knee, playing with his watch, while the others, free from any restrictions, were chatting and laughing joyfully, until some of that happiness spilled over and warmed the heart of the old gentleman.
“We go to-morrow,” he said, rising, and looking at his watch. “Why, is it possible that we have been here an hour! there, my little girl, will you give me a kiss?” and he bent his handsome old head down to the childish face upturned to his confidingly.
“We leave tomorrow,” he said, standing up and checking his watch. “Is it really possible that we've been here for an hour? Come here, my little girl, will you give me a kiss?” He leaned his charming old head down toward the innocent face looking up at him trustingly.
“Don't go,” said the child, as she put up her little lips in grave confidence. “I do like you—I do!”
“Don't go,” said the child, as she puckered her little lips with serious determination. “I really like you—I really do!”
“Oh, Phronsie,” began Mrs. Pepper.
“Oh, Phronsie,” started Mrs. Pepper.
“Don't reprove her, madam,” said the old gentleman, who liked it immensely. “Yes, we go to-morrow,” he said, looking around on the group to whom this was a blow they little expected. They had surely thought Jasper was to stay a week longer.
“Don’t scold her, ma’am,” said the old gentleman, who was really enjoying it. “Yes, we’re leaving tomorrow,” he said, glancing at the group who were taken by surprise. They had definitely thought Jasper would be staying for another week.
“I received a telegram this morning, that I must be in the city on Thursday. And besides, madam,” he said, addressing Mrs. Pepper, “I think the climate is bad for me now, as it induces rheumatism. The hotel is also getting unpleasant; there are many annoyances that I cannot put up with; so that altogether, I do not regret it.”
“I got a telegram this morning saying I need to be in the city on Thursday. And besides, ma'am,” he said, turning to Mrs. Pepper, “I believe the weather isn't good for me anymore, as it brings on my rheumatism. The hotel is becoming uncomfortable too; there are a lot of annoyances that I just can't tolerate; so all in all, I don't regret it.”
Mrs. Pepper, not knowing exactly what to say to this, wisely said nothing. Meantime, Jappy and the little Peppers were having a sorry time over in the corner by themselves.
Mrs. Pepper, not sure what to say in response, wisely said nothing. Meanwhile, Jappy and the little Peppers were having a rough time together in the corner.
“Well, I'll write,” cried Jasper, not liking to look at Polly just then, as he was sure he shouldn't want anyone to look at him, if he felt like crying. “And you must answer 'em all.”
“Well, I’ll write,” shouted Jasper, not wanting to look at Polly at that moment, since he was sure he wouldn’t want anyone to look at him if he felt like crying. “And you have to answer all of them.”
“Oh, we will! we will!” they cried. “And Jappy, do come next summer,” said Joel.
“Oh, we will! We will!” they exclaimed. “And Jappy, please come next summer,” said Joel.
“If father'll only say yes, we will, I tell you!” he responded eagerly.
“If Dad will just say yes, we will, I swear!” he replied excitedly.
“Come, my boy,” said his father the third time; and Jasper knew by the tone that there must be no delay.
“Come on, kid,” his dad said for the third time; and Jasper could tell by his tone that there shouldn’t be any delay.
Mr. King had been nervously putting his hand in his pocket during the last few moments that the children were together; but when he glanced at Mrs. Pepper's eyes, something made him draw it out again hastily, as empty as he put it in. “No, 'twouldn't do,” he said to himself; “she isn't the kind of woman to whom one could offer money.”
Mr. King had been nervously slipping his hand into his pocket during the last few moments the kids were together; but when he caught a glimpse of Mrs. Pepper's eyes, something compelled him to pull it out again quickly, just as empty as he had put it in. “No, that wouldn’t work,” he told himself; “she’s not the type of woman to whom you could offer money.”
The children crowded back their tears, and hastily said their last good-bye, some of them hanging on to Prince till the last moment.
The kids held back their tears and quickly said their final goodbyes, with some of them clinging to the Prince until the very end.
And then the carriage door shut with a bang, Jasper giving them a bright parting smile, and they were gone.
And then the carriage door slammed shut, Jasper giving them a bright goodbye smile, and they were gone.
And the Peppers went into their little brown house, and shut the door.
And the Peppers went into their small brown house and closed the door.
GETTING A CHRISTMAS FOR THE LITTLE ONES
And so October came and went. The little Peppers were very lonely after Jasper had gone; even Mrs. Pepper caught herself looking up one day when the wind blew the door open suddenly, half expecting to see the merry whole-souled boy, and the faithful dog come scampering in.
And so October came and went. The little Peppers felt very lonely after Jasper had left; even Mrs. Pepper found herself glancing up one day when the wind suddenly blew the door open, half expecting to see the cheerful, spirited boy and his loyal dog come rushing in.
But the letters came—and that was a comfort; and it was fun to answer them. The first one spoke of Jasper's being under a private tutor, with his cousins; then they were less frequent, and they knew he was studying hard. Full of anticipations of Christmas himself, he urged the little Peppers to try for one. And the life and spirit of the letter was so catching, that Polly and Ben found their souls fired within them to try at least to get for the little ones a taste of Christmastide.
But the letters arrived—and that was a relief; plus, it was enjoyable to reply to them. The first one mentioned that Jasper was with a private tutor and his cousins; then the letters came less often, and it was clear he was studying hard. Excited about Christmas himself, he encouraged the little Peppers to aim for some holiday fun. The energy and enthusiasm of the letter were so infectious that Polly and Ben felt inspired to at least give the little ones a taste of the Christmas spirit.
“Now, mammy,” they said at last, one day in the latter part of October, when the crisp, fresh air filled their little healthy bodies with springing vitality that must bubble over and rush into something, “we don't want a Thanksgiving—truly we don't. But may we try for a Christmas—just a little one,” they added, timidly, “for the children?” Ben and Polly always called the three younger ones of the flock “the children.”
“Now, Mom,” they said at last, one day in late October, when the crisp, fresh air filled their little healthy bodies with a springing energy that just had to overflow and turn into something, “we really don’t want a Thanksgiving—honestly, we don’t. But can we go for a Christmas—just a small one,” they added shyly, “for the kids?” Ben and Polly always referred to the three younger ones in the group as “the kids.”
To their utter surprise, Mrs. Pepper looked mildly assenting, and presently she said, “Well, I don't see why you can't try; 'twon't do any harm, I'm sure.”
To their complete surprise, Mrs. Pepper seemed to agree a little, and then she said, “Well, I don't see why you can't give it a shot; it definitely won't hurt, I'm sure.”
You see Mrs. Pepper had received a letter from Jasper, which at present she didn't feel called upon to say anything about.
You see, Mrs. Pepper had gotten a letter from Jasper, which she didn't feel like discussing right now.
“Now,” said Polly, drawing a long breath, as she and Ben stole away into a corner to “talk over” and lay plans, “what does it mean?”
“Now,” said Polly, taking a deep breath as she and Ben snuck into a corner to "talk things over" and make plans, “what does this mean?”
“Never mind,” said Ben; “as long as she's given us leave I don't care what it is.”
“Never mind,” Ben said; “as long as she’s given us permission, I don’t care what it is.”
“I neither,” said Polly, with the delicious feeling as if the whole world were before them where to choose; “it'll be just gorgeous, Ben!”
“I don't either,” said Polly, feeling thrilled as if the whole world was open to them for choosing; “it’s going to be amazing, Ben!”
“What's that?” asked Ben, who was not as much given to long words as Polly, who dearly loved to be fine in language as well as other things.
“What's that?” asked Ben, who wasn’t as inclined to use fancy words as Polly, who really enjoyed sounding sophisticated with her language and in other areas as well.
“Oh, it's something Jappy said one day; and I asked him, and he says it's fine, and lovely, and all that,” answered Polly, delighted that she knew something she could really tell Ben.
“Oh, it's something Jappy said one day; and I asked him, and he said it's fine, and great, and all that,” answered Polly, excited that she had something she could actually share with Ben.
“Then why not say fine?” commented Ben, practically, with a little upward lift of his nose.
“Then why not just say fine?” Ben remarked practically, with a slight lift of his nose.
“Oh, I'd know, I'm sure,” laughed Polly. “Let's think what'll we do for Christmas—how many weeks are there, anyway, Ben?” And she began to count on her fingers.
“Oh, I'm sure I would,” laughed Polly. “Let's think about what we'll do for Christmas—how many weeks are there, anyway, Ben?” And she started counting on her fingers.
“That's no way,” said Ben, “I'm going to get the Almanac.” So he went to the old clock where hanging up by its side, was a “Farmer's Almanac.”
“That's not right,” said Ben, “I'm going to get the Almanac.” So he went to the old clock where a “Farmer's Almanac” was hanging next to it.
“Now, we'll know,” he said, coming back to their corner. So with heads together they consulted and counted up till they found that eight weeks and three days remained in which to get ready.
“Now, we'll know,” he said, returning to their corner. So with their heads together, they discussed and calculated until they realized that there were eight weeks and three days left to get ready.
“Dear me!” said Polly. “It's most a year, isn't it, Ben?”
“Wow!” said Polly. “It's almost been a year, right, Ben?”
“'Twon't be much time for us,” said Ben, who thought of the many hours to be devoted to hard work that would run away with the time. “We'd better begin right away, Polly.”
“There's not going to be much time for us,” said Ben, who considered the many hours of hard work that would take up the time. “We should get started right away, Polly.”
“Well, all right,” said Polly, who could scarcely keep her fingers still, as she thought of the many things she should so love to do if she could. “But first, Ben, what let's do?”
“Well, okay,” said Polly, barely able to keep her fingers still as she thought of all the things she would really love to do if she could. “But first, Ben, what should we do?”
“Would you rather hang up their stockings?” asked Ben, as if he had unlimited means at his disposal; “or have a tree?”
“Would you rather put up their stockings?” asked Ben, as if he had endless resources at his disposal; “or have a tree?”
“Why,” said Polly, with wide open eyes at the two magnificent ideas, “we haven't got anything to put in the stockings when we hang 'em, Ben.”
“Why,” said Polly, her eyes wide with excitement at the two amazing ideas, “we don't have anything to put in the stockings when we hang them, Ben.”
“That's just it,” said Ben. “Now, wouldn't it be better to have a tree, Polly? I can get that easy in the woods, you know.”
“That's exactly it,” said Ben. “Now, wouldn’t it be better to have a tree, Polly? I can easily find one in the woods, you know.”
“Well,” interrupted Polly, eagerly, “we haven't got anything to hang on that, either, Ben. You know Jappy said folks hang all sorts of presents on the branches. So I don't see,” she continued, impatiently, “as that's any good. We can't do anything, Ben Pepper, so there! there isn't anything to do anything with,” and with a flounce Polly sat down on the old wooden stool, and folding her hands looked at Ben in a most despairing way.
“Well,” Polly interrupted eagerly, “we don't have anything to hang on that, either, Ben. You know Jappy said people hang all kinds of presents on the branches. So I don't see,” she continued, impatiently, “how that's any good. We can't do anything, Ben Pepper, so there! There isn't anything to work with,” and with a dramatic gesture, Polly sat down on the old wooden stool, folding her hands as she looked at Ben in a totally despairing way.
“I know,” said Ben, “we haven't got much.”
“I know,” Ben said, “we don’t have much.”
“We haven't got anything,” said Polly, still looking at him. “Why, we've got a tree,” replied Ben, hopefully. “Well, what's a tree,” retorted Polly, scornfully. “Anybody can go out and look at a tree outdoors.”
"We don't have anything," Polly said, still looking at him. "Well, we have a tree," Ben replied, hopefully. "So what if we have a tree," Polly shot back, scornfully. "Anyone can just go outside and look at a tree."
“Well, now, I tell you, Polly,” said Ben, sitting down on the floor beside her, and speaking very slowly and decisively, “we've got to do something 'cause we've begun; and we might make a tree real pretty.”
“Well, now, I gotta tell you, Polly,” said Ben, sitting down on the floor next to her and speaking very slowly and clearly, “we need to do something because we’ve started; and we could make a tree really pretty.”
“How?” asked Polly, ashamed of her ill-humor, but not in the least seeing how anything could be made of a tree. “How, Ben Pepper?”
“How?” asked Polly, embarrassed about her bad mood, but not at all understanding how anything could come from a tree. “How, Ben Pepper?”
“Well,” said Ben, pleasantly, “we'd set it up in the corner—”
“Well,” said Ben, casually, “we'll put it in the corner—”
“Oh, no, not in the corner,” cried Polly, whose spirits began to rise a little as she saw Ben so hopeful. “Put it in the middle of the room, do!”
“Oh no, not in the corner,” cried Polly, feeling her spirits lift a bit as she saw Ben so hopeful. “Put it in the middle of the room, please!”
“I don't care where you put it,” said Ben, smiling, happy that Polly's usual cheerful energy had returned, “but I thought.—'twill be a little one, you know, and I thought 'twould look better in the corner.”
“I don't care where you put it,” Ben said with a smile, glad that Polly's usual cheerful energy was back. “But I thought—it'll be a small one, you know, and I thought it would look better in the corner.”
“What else?” asked Polly, eager to see how Ben would dress the tree.
“What else?” Polly asked, excited to see how Ben would decorate the tree.
“Well,” said Ben, “you know the Henderson boys gave me a lot of corn last week.”
“Well,” Ben said, “you know the Henderson boys gave me a lot of corn last week.”
“I don't see as that helps much,” said Polly, still incredulous. “Do you mean hang the cobs on the branches, Ben? That would be just dreadful!”
“I don't think that helps much,” said Polly, still skeptical. “Do you mean hang the cobs on the branches, Ben? That would be just terrible!”
“I should think likely,” laughed Ben. “No, indeed, Polly Pepper! but if we should pop a lot, oh! a bushel, and then we should string 'em, we could wind it all in and out among the branches, and—”
“I should think so,” laughed Ben. “No way, Polly Pepper! But if we managed to pop a ton, oh! a bushel, and then we strung them up, we could wind it all in and out among the branches, and—”
“Why, wouldn't that be pretty?” cried Polly, “real pretty—and we can do that, I'm sure.”
“Why, wouldn't that be nice?” exclaimed Polly, “really nice—and I’m sure we can do that.”
“Yes,” continued Ben; “and then, don't you know, there's some little candle ends in that box in the Provision Room, maybe mammy'd give us them.”
“Yes,” Ben went on; “and then, you know, there are some little candle ends in that box in the Provision Room, maybe mom would give us those.”
“I don't believe but she would,” cried Polly; “twould be just like Jappy's if she would! Let's ask her now—this very same minute!”
“I don't think she would,” Polly exclaimed. “It would be just like Jappy if she did! Let's ask her right now—this very minute!”
And they scampered hurriedly to Mrs. Pepper, who to their extreme astonishment, after all, said “yes,” and smiled encouragingly on the plan.
And they quickly rushed over to Mrs. Pepper, who, to their complete surprise, said “yes” and smiled supportively at the idea.
“Isn't mammy good?” said Polly, with loving gratitude, as they seated themselves again.
“Isn't Mom great?” said Polly, with loving gratitude, as they sat down again.
“Now we're all right,” exclaimed Ben, “and I tell you we can make the tree look perfectly splendid, Polly Pepper!”
“Now we’re all good,” exclaimed Ben, “and I’m telling you we can make the tree look absolutely amazing, Polly Pepper!”
“And I'll tell you another thing, Ben,” Polly said, “oh! something elegant! You must get ever so many hickory nuts; and you know those bits of bright paper I've got in the bureau drawer? Well, we can paste them on to the nuts and hang 'em on for the balls Jappy tells of.”
“And I'll tell you something else, Ben,” Polly said, “oh! something fancy! You have to gather a lot of hickory nuts; and you know those colorful pieces of paper I have in the drawer? Well, we can stick them onto the nuts and hang them up for the ornaments Jappy talks about.”
“Polly,” cried Ben, “it'll be such a tree as never was, won't it?”
“Polly,” shouted Ben, “it’s going to be the best tree ever, right?”
“Yes; but dear me,” cried Polly, springing up, “the children are coming! Wasn't it good, grandma wanted 'em to come over this afternoon, so's we could talk! Now hush!” as the door opened to admit the noisy little troop.
“Yes; but oh my,” exclaimed Polly, jumping up, “the kids are coming! Wasn't it great that grandma wanted them to come over this afternoon, so we could chat! Now be quiet!” as the door opened to let in the noisy little group.
“If you think of any new plan,” whispered Ben, behind his hand, while Mrs. Pepper engaged their attention, “you'll have to come out into the wood-shed to talk after this.”
“If you think of any new plan,” whispered Ben, behind his hand, while Mrs. Pepper engaged their attention, “you'll have to come out into the woodshed to talk after this.”
“I know it,” whispered Polly back again; “oh! we've got just heaps of things to think of, Bensie!”
“I know it,” Polly whispered again; “oh! we have so many things to think about, Bensie!”
Such a contriving and racking of brains as Polly and Ben set up after this! They would bob over at each other, and smile with significant gesture as a new idea would strike one of them, in the most mysterious way that, if observed, would drive the others almost wild. And then, frightened lest in some hilarious moment the secret should pop out, the two conspirators would betake themselves to the wood-shed as before agreed on. But Joel, finding this out, followed them one day—or, as Polly said, tagged—so that was no good.
Polly and Ben were really putting their heads together after this! They would look at each other and smile with a knowing gesture whenever a new idea hit one of them, in such a mysterious way that, if anyone noticed, it would drive the others crazy. Then, worried that in a fit of laughter the secret would slip out, the two of them would head to the wood-shed like they had planned. But Joel, catching on, followed them one day—or as Polly put it, tagged along—so that plan was useless.
“Let's go behind the wood-pile,” she said to Ben, in desperation; “he can't hear there, if we whisper real soft.”
“Let’s go behind the woodpile,” she said to Ben, feeling desperate; “he won’t be able to hear us if we whisper really softly.”
“Yes, he will,” said Ben, who knew Joel's hearing faculties much better. “We'll have to wait till they're a-bed.”
“Yes, he will,” said Ben, who understood Joel's hearing abilities much better. “We'll have to wait until they're in bed.”
So after that, when nightfall first began to make its appearance, Polly would hint mildly about bedtime.
So after that, when night started to fall, Polly would gently suggest it was time for bed.
“You hustle us so!” said Joel, after he had been sent off to bed for two or three nights unusually early.
“You're really pushing us around!” said Joel, after he had been sent off to bed unusually early for two or three nights.
“Oh, Joey, it's good for you to get to bed,” said Polly, coaxingly; “it'll make you grow, you know, real fast.”
“Oh, Joey, you really should get to bed,” Polly said gently; “it’ll help you grow really fast, you know.”
“Well, I don't grow a-bed,” grumbled Joel, who thought something was in the wind. “You and Ben are going to talk, I know, and wink your eyes, as soon as we're gone.”
“Well, I don’t grow a-bed,” grumbled Joel, who felt like something was off. “You and Ben are going to talk, I know, and wink at each other as soon as we’re gone.”
“Well, go along, Joe, that's a good boy,” said Polly, laughing, “and you'll know some day.”
“Well, go on, Joe, that's a good boy,” said Polly, laughing, “and you'll understand someday.”
“What'll you give me?” asked Joel, seeing a bargain, his foot on the lowest stair leading to the loft, “say, Polly?”
“What will you give me?” asked Joel, spotting a deal, his foot on the lowest step leading to the loft, “what do you say, Polly?”
“Oh, I haven't got much to give,” she said, cheerily; “but I'll tell you what, Joey—I'll tell you a story every day that you go to bed.”
“Oh, I don’t have much to give,” she said cheerfully; “but I promise you, Joey—I’ll tell you a story every night before you go to sleep.”
“Will you?” cried Joe, hopping back into the room. “Begin now, Polly, begin now!”
“Will you?” shouted Joe, bouncing back into the room. “Start now, Polly, start now!”
“Why, you haven't been to bed yet,” said Polly, “so I can't till to-morrow.”
“Wow, you haven't gone to bed yet,” said Polly, “so I can't until tomorrow.”
“Yes, I have—you've made us go for three—no, I guess fourteen nights,” said Joel, indignantly.
“Yes, I have—you made us go for three—no, I guess fourteen nights,” said Joel, indignantly.
“Well, you were made to go,” laughed Polly. “I said if you'd go good, you know; so run along, Joe, and I'll tell you a nice one to-morrow.”
“Well, you were meant to go,” laughed Polly. “I said if you’d behave, you know; so go on, Joe, and I’ll tell you a good one tomorrow.”
“It's got to be long,” shouted Joel, when he saw he could get no more, making good time up to the loft.
“It's got to be long,” shouted Joel when he saw he couldn't get any more, making good progress up to the loft.
To say that Polly, in the following days, was Master Joel's slave, was stating the case lightly. However, she thought by her story-telling she got off easily, as each evening saw the boys drag their unwilling feet to-bedward, and leave Ben and herself in peace to plan and work undisturbed. There they would sit by the little old table, around the one tallow candle, while Mrs. Pepper sewed away busily, looking up to smile or to give some bits of advice; keeping her own secret meanwhile, which made her blood leap fast, as the happy thoughts nestled in her heart of her little ones and their coming glee. And Polly made the loveliest of paper dolls for Phronsie out of the rest of the bits of bright paper; and Ben made windmills and whistles for the boys; and a funny little carved basket with a handle, for Phronsie, out of a hickory nut shell; and a new pink calico dress for Seraphina peered out from the top drawer of the old bureau in the bedroom, whenever anyone opened it—for Mrs. Pepper kindly let the children lock up their treasures there as fast as completed.
To say that Polly, in the days that followed, was Master Joel's servant is putting it mildly. However, she felt that through her storytelling, she got off easy, as each evening saw the boys dragging their unwilling feet to bed, allowing Ben and her to plan and work in peace. They would sit at the little old table around a single tallow candle, while Mrs. Pepper sewed busily, looking up to smile or offer bits of advice, all the while keeping her own secret, which made her heart race with happy thoughts of her little ones and their upcoming joy. Polly made the prettiest paper dolls for Phronsie out of leftover colorful paper; Ben crafted windmills and whistles for the boys; he also created a cute little carved basket with a handle for Phronsie out of a hickory nut shell; and a new pink calico dress for Seraphina peeked out from the top drawer of the old bureau in the bedroom whenever anyone opened it—Mrs. Pepper kindly let the children store their treasures there as they finished them.
“I'll make Seraphina a bonnet,” said Mrs. Pepper, “for there's that old bonnet-string in the bag, you know, Polly, that'll make it beautiful.”
“I'll make Seraphina a bonnet,” said Mrs. Pepper, “because there’s that old bonnet string in the bag, you know, Polly, that’ll make it look beautiful.”
“Oh, do, mother,” cried Polly, “she's been wanting a new one awfully.”
“Oh, please, mom,” Polly exclaimed, “she's been really wanting a new one.”
“And I'm going to knit some mittens for Joel and David,” continued Mrs. Pepper; “cause I can get the yarn cheap now. I saw some down at the store yesterday I could have at half price.”
“And I'm going to knit some mittens for Joel and David,” continued Mrs. Pepper; “because I can get the yarn for a good price right now. I saw some at the store yesterday that I could get for half off.”
“I don't believe anybody'll have as good a Christmas as we shall,” cried Polly, pasting on a bit of trimming to the gayest doll's dress; “no, not even Jappy.”
“I don't think anyone will have as great a Christmas as we will,” exclaimed Polly, gluing on a piece of trim to the brightest doll's dress; “no, not even Jappy.”
An odd little smile played around Mrs. Pepper's mouth, but she said not a word, and so the fun and the work went on.
An unusual little smile flickered at the corners of Mrs. Pepper's mouth, but she didn’t say anything, so the fun and the work continued.
The tree was to be set up in the Provision Room; that was finally decided, as Mrs. Pepper showed the children how utterly useless it would be to try having it in the kitchen.
The tree was going to be set up in the Provision Room; that was finally decided, as Mrs. Pepper showed the kids how completely pointless it would be to try having it in the kitchen.
“I'll find the key, children,” she said, “I think I know where 'tis, and then we can keep them out.”
“I'll find the key, kids,” she said, “I think I know where it is, and then we can keep them out.”
“Well, but it looks so,” said Polly, demurring at the prospect.
“Well, it seems that way,” said Polly, hesitating at the idea.
“Oh, no, Polly,” said her mother; “at any rate it's clean.”
“Oh, no, Polly,” her mother said; “at least it's clean.”
“Polly,” said Ben, “we can put evergreen around, you know.”
“Polly,” Ben said, “we can put evergreen around, you know.”
“So we can,” said Polly, brightly; “oh, Ben, you do think of the best things; we couldn't have had them in the kitchen.”
“So we can,” said Polly, cheerfully; “oh, Ben, you always come up with the best ideas; we couldn't have done that in the kitchen.”
“And don't let's hang the presents on the tree,” continued Ben; “let's have the children hang up their stockings; they want to, awfully—for I heard David tell Joel this morning before we got up—they thought I was asleep, but I wasn't—that he did so wish they could, but, says he, 'Don't tell mammy, 'cause that'll make her feel bad.”
“And let's not put the gifts on the tree,” Ben continued; “let's have the kids hang up their stockings instead; they really want to—because I heard David tell Joel this morning before we got up—they thought I was asleep, but I wasn't—that he really wished they could, but he said, 'Don't tell mom, 'cause that'll upset her.'”
“The little dears!” said Mrs. Pepper, impulsively; “they shall have their stockings, too.”
“The little darlings!” Mrs. Pepper said impulsively; “they're getting their stockings, too.”
“And we'll make the tree pretty enough,” said Polly, enthusiastically; “we shan't want the presents to hang on; we've got so many things. And then we'll have hickory nuts to eat; and perhaps mammy'll let us make some molasses candy the day before,” she said, with a sly look at her mother.
“And we'll make the tree look beautiful,” said Polly, excitedly; “we won't need the presents to hang on it; we have so many things. And then we'll have hickory nuts to snack on; and maybe mom will let us make some molasses candy the day before,” she said, with a mischievous glance at her mother.
“You may,” said Mrs. Pepper, smiling.
“You can,” said Mrs. Pepper, smiling.
“Oh, goody!” they both cried, hugging each other ecstatically.
“Oh, yay!” they both exclaimed, hugging each other excitedly.
“And we'll have a frolic in the Provision Room afterwards,” finished Polly; “oh! ooh!”
“And we'll have some fun in the Provision Room afterwards,” finished Polly; “oh! ooh!”
And so the weeks flew by—one, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight! till only the three days remained, and to think the fun that Polly and Ben had had already!
And so the weeks zipped by—one, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight! until only three days were left, and just think of all the fun Polly and Ben had already!
“It's better'n a Christmas,” they told their mother, “to get ready for it!”
“It's better than Christmas,” they told their mother, “to get ready for it!”
“It's too bad you can't hang up your stockings,” said Mrs. Pepper, looking keenly at their flushed faces and bright eyes; “you've never hung 'em up.”
“It's unfortunate you can't hang up your stockings,” Mrs. Pepper said, observing their flushed faces and bright eyes; “you’ve never hung them up.”
“That isn't any matter, mamsie,” they both said, cheerily; “it's a great deal better to have the children have a nice time—oh, won't it be elegant! p'r'aps we'll have ours next year!”
“That's no problem, mom,” they both said happily; “it's much better for the kids to have a good time—oh, won't it be wonderful! Maybe we'll have ours next year!”
For two days before, the house was turned upside down for Joel to find the biggest stocking he could; but on Polly telling him it must be his own, he stopped his search, and bringing down his well-worn one, hung it by the corner of the chimney to be ready.
For two days before, the house was a mess as Joel looked for the biggest stocking he could find; but when Polly told him it had to be his own, he gave up the search and took down his old one, hanging it by the corner of the chimney to get it ready.
“You put yours up the other side, Dave,” he advised.
“You should put yours up on the other side, Dave,” he suggested.
“There isn't any nail,” cried David, investigating.
“There’s no nail,” David exclaimed, looking closely.
“I'll drive one,” said Joel, so he ran out to the tool-house, as one corner of the wood-shed was called, and brought in the hammer and one or two nails.
“I'll drive one,” said Joel, so he rushed out to the tool shed, as one corner of the wood shed was called, and brought in the hammer and a couple of nails.
“Phronsie's a-goin' in the middle,” he said, with a nail in his mouth.
“Phronsie's going in the middle,” he said, with a nail in his mouth.
“Yes, I'm a-goin' to hang up my stockin',” cried the child, hopping from one toe to the other.
“Yeah, I'm going to hang up my stocking,” the child exclaimed, hopping from one toe to the other.
“Run get it, Phronsie,” said Joel, “and I'll hang it up for you.
“Go grab it, Phronsie,” Joel said, “and I'll put it up for you.
“Why, it's two days before Christmas yet,” said Polly, laughing; “how they'll look hanging there so long.”
“Why, it’s only two days until Christmas,” said Polly, laughing; “imagine how they’ll look hanging there for so long.”
“I don't care,” said Joel, giving a last thump to the nail; “we're a-goin' to be ready. Oh, dear! I wish 'twas to-night!”
“I don't care,” said Joel, giving the nail one last thump; “we're going to be ready. Oh, man! I wish it was tonight!”
“Can't Seraphina hang up her stocking?” asked Phronsie, coming up to Polly's side; “and Baby, too?”
“Can’t Seraphina hang up her stocking?” asked Phronsie, walking over to Polly. “What about Baby, too?”
“Oh, let her have part of yours,” said Polly, “that'll be best—Seraphina and Baby, and you have one stocking together.”
“Oh, let her have some of yours,” said Polly, “that will be best—Seraphina and Baby can share one stocking together.”
“Oh, yes,” cried Phronsie, easily pleased; “that'll be best.” So for the next two days, they were almost distracted; the youngest ones asking countless questions about Santa Claus, and how he possibly could get down the chimney, Joel running his head up as far as he dared, to see if it was big enough.
“Oh, yes,” exclaimed Phronsie, who was easily satisfied; “that'll be the best.” So for the next two days, they were nearly beside themselves; the younger ones asking countless questions about Santa Claus and how he could possibly get down the chimney, while Joel stretched his head up as far as he could to see if it was big enough.
“I guess he can,” he said, coming back in a sooty state, looking very much excited and delighted.
“I guess he can,” he said, coming back in a dirty state, looking really excited and happy.
“Will he be black like Joey?” asked Phronsie, pointing to his grimy face.
“Will he be black like Joey?” Phronsie asked, pointing to his dirty face.
“No,” said Polly; “he don't ever get black.”
“No,” Polly said; “he never gets black.”
“Why?” they all asked; and then, over and over, they wanted the delightful mystery explained.
"Why?" they all asked; and then, again and again, they wanted the delightful mystery explained.
“We never'll get through this day,” said Polly in despair, as the last one arrived. “I wish 'twas to-night, for we're all ready.”
“We're never going to get through this day,” said Polly in despair, as the last one arrived. “I wish it was night already, because we're all ready.”
“Santy's coming! Santy's coming!” sang Phronsie, as the bright afternoon sunlight went down over the fresh, crisp snow, “for it's night now.”
“Santy’s coming! Santy’s coming!” sang Phronsie as the bright afternoon sunlight faded over the fresh, crisp snow. “Because it’s night now.”
“Yes, Santa is coming!” sang Polly; and “Santa Claus is coming,” rang back and forth through the old kitchen, till it seemed as if the three little old stockings would hop down and join in the dance going on so merrily.
“Yes, Santa is coming!” sang Polly; and “Santa Claus is coming,” echoed back and forth through the old kitchen, making it feel like the three little old stockings would jump down and join in the cheerful dance happening.
“I'm glad mine is red,” said Phronsie, at last, stopping in the wild jig, and going up to see if it was all safe, “cause then Santy'll know it's mine, won't he, Polly?”
“I'm glad mine is red,” said Phronsie, finally stopping the wild dance and going over to check if everything was okay, “because then Santa will know it's mine, right, Polly?”
“Yes, dear,” cried Polly, catching her up. “Oh, Phronsie! you are going to have a Christmas!”
“Yes, dear,” shouted Polly, picking her up. “Oh, Phronsie! You’re going to have a Christmas!”
“Well, I wish,” said Joel, “I had my name on mine! I know Dave'll get some of my things.”
“Well, I wish,” said Joel, “that my name was on mine! I know Dave will take some of my stuff.”
“Oh, no, Joe,” said Mrs. Pepper, “Santa Claus is smart; he'll know yours is in the left-hand corner.”
“Oh, no, Joe,” said Mrs. Pepper, “Santa Claus is clever; he'll see yours in the left corner.”
“Will he?” asked Joel, still a little fearful.
“Will he?” Joel asked, still feeling a bit anxious.
“Oh, yes, indeed,” said Mrs. Pepper, confidently. “I never knew him to make a mistake.”
“Oh, yes, definitely,” Mrs. Pepper said with confidence. “I’ve never seen him make a mistake.”
“Now,” said Ben, when they had all made a pretence of eating supper, for there was such an excitement prevailing that no one sat still long enough to eat much, “you must every one fly off to bed as quick as ever can be.”
“Now,” said Ben, when they had all pretended to eat dinner, since everyone was so excited that no one could sit still long enough to eat much, “you all need to dash off to bed as fast as you can.”
“Will Santa Claus come faster then?” asked Joel.
“Will Santa Claus come faster then?” Joel asked.
“Yes,” said Ben, “just twice as fast.”
“Yes,” said Ben, “just twice as fast.”
“I'm going, then,” said Joel; “but I ain't going to sleep, 'cause I mean to hear him come over the roof; then I'm going to get up, for I do so want a squint at the reindeer!”
“I'm leaving, then,” said Joel; “but I'm not going to sleep, because I want to hear him come over the roof; then I'm going to get up, because I really want to catch a glimpse of the reindeer!”
“I am, too,” cried Davie, excitedly. “Oh, do come, Joe!” and he began to mount the stairs.
“I am, too,” shouted Davie, excitedly. “Oh, please come, Joe!” and he started to head up the stairs.
“Good night,” said Phronsie, going up to the centre of the chimney-piece, where the little red stocking dangled limpsily, “lift me up, Polly, do.”
“Good night,” said Phronsie, walking up to the center of the mantelpiece, where the little red stocking hung limply, “pick me up, Polly, please.”
“What you want to do?” asked Polly, running and giving her a jump. “What you goin' to do, Phronsie?”
“What do you want to do?” asked Polly, running up and jumping. “What are you going to do, Phronsie?”
“I want to kiss it good night,” said the child, with eyes big with anticipation and happiness, hugging the well worn toe of the little old stocking affectionately. “I wish I had something to give Santa, Polly, I do!” she cried, as she held her fast in her arms.
“I want to kiss it good night,” said the child, her eyes wide with excitement and joy, as she hugged the well-worn toe of the little old stocking affectionately. “I wish I had something to give Santa, Polly, I really do!” she exclaimed, holding her tightly in her arms.
“Never mind, Pet,” said Polly, nearly smothering her with kisses; “if you're a good girl, Phronsie, that pleases Santa the most of anything.”
“Don't worry, Pet,” said Polly, almost overwhelming her with kisses; “if you're a good girl, Phronsie, that makes Santa happiest of all.”
“Does it?” cried Phronsie, delighted beyond measure, as Polly carried her into the bedroom, “then I'll be good always, I will!”
“Does it?” cried Phronsie, thrilled beyond belief, as Polly carried her into the bedroom, “then I’ll be good all the time, I promise!”
CHRISTMAS BELLS!
In the middle of the night Polly woke up with a start.
In the middle of the night, Polly suddenly woke up.
“What in the world!” said she, and she bobbed up her head and looked over at her mother, who was still peacefully sleeping, and was just going to lie down again, when a second noise out in the kitchen made her pause and lean on her elbow to listen. At this moment she thought she heard a faint whisper, and springing out of bed she ran to Phronsie's crib—it was empty! As quick as a flash she sped out into the kitchen. There, in front of the chimney, were two figures. One was Joel, and the other, unmistakably, was Phronsie!
“What in the world!” she exclaimed, popping her head up and glancing over at her mother, who was still peacefully asleep. Just as she was about to lie down again, a second noise from the kitchen made her pause and lean on her elbow to listen. In that moment, she thought she heard a faint whisper, and jumping out of bed, she dashed to Phronsie's crib—it was empty! In an instant, she rushed into the kitchen. There, in front of the fireplace, stood two figures. One was Joel, and the other, without a doubt, was Phronsie!
“What are you doing?” gasped Polly, holding on to a chair.
“What are you doing?” Polly gasped, gripping a chair.
The two little night-gowns turned around at this.
The two little nightgowns spun around at this.
“Why, I thought it was morning,” said Joel, “and I wanted my stocking. Oh!” as he felt the toe, which was generously stuffed, “give it to me, Polly Pepper, and I'll run right back to bed again!”
“Why, I thought it was morning,” said Joel, “and I wanted my stocking. Oh!” as he felt the toe, which was generously stuffed, “give it to me, Polly Pepper, and I'll run right back to bed again!”
“Dear me!” said Polly; “and you, too, Phronsie! Why, it's the middle of the night! Did I ever!” and she had to pinch her mouth together tight to keep from bursting out into a loud laugh. “Oh, dear, I shall laugh! don't look so scared, Phronsie, there won't anything hurt you.” For Phronsie who, on hearing Joel fumbling around the precious stockings, had been quite willing to hop out of bed and join him, had now, on Polly's saying the dire words “in the middle of the night,” scuttled over to her protecting side like a frightened rabbit.
“Goodness!” said Polly. “And you too, Phronsie! It's the middle of the night! Can you believe it?” She had to pinch her lips together to keep from laughing out loud. “Oh no, I’m going to laugh! Don’t look so scared, Phronsie, nothing’s going to hurt you.” Because Phronsie, who had been eager to jump out of bed and join Joel when she heard him fumbling with the precious stockings, had now, upon Polly's mentioning the scary phrase “in the middle of the night," scurried over to her for protection like a frightened rabbit.
“It never'll be morning,” said Joel taking up first one cold toe and then the other; “you might let us have 'em now, Polly.”
“It'll never be morning,” said Joel, picking up one cold toe and then the other. “You could let us have them now, Polly.”
“No,” said Polly sobering down; “you can't have yours till Davie wakes up, too. Scamper off to bed, Joey, dear, and forget all about 'em—and it'll be morning before you know it.”
“No,” said Polly, getting serious; “you can't have yours until Davie wakes up, too. Run off to bed, Joey, dear, and forget all about them—and it'll be morning before you know it.”
“Oh, I'd rather go to bed,” said Phronsie, trying to tuck up her feet in the little flannel night-gown, which was rather short, “but I don't know the way back, Polly. Take me, Polly, do,” and she put up her arms to be carried.
“Oh, I’d rather go to bed,” said Phronsie, trying to tuck her feet into the little flannel nightgown, which was a bit short, “but I don’t know the way back, Polly. Please take me, Polly,” and she raised her arms to be carried.
“Oh, I ain't a-goin' back alone, either,” whimpered Joel, coming up to Polly, too.
“Oh, I’m not going back alone, either,” whined Joel, walking over to Polly as well.
“Why, you came down alone, didn't you?” whispered Polly, with a little laugh.
“Why, you came down by yourself, didn’t you?” whispered Polly, with a little laugh.
“Yes, but I thought 'twas morning,” said Joel, his teeth chattering with something beside the cold.
“Yes, but I thought it was morning,” said Joel, his teeth chattering from something other than the cold.
“Well, you must think of the morning that's coming,” said Polly, cheerily. “I'll tell you—you wait till I put Phronsie into the crib, and then I'll come back and go half-way up the stairs with you.”
“Hey, you should think about the morning that's coming,” said Polly, cheerfully. “I'll tell you—just wait until I put Phronsie in the crib, and then I'll come back and walk halfway up the stairs with you.”
“I won't never come down till it's mornin' again,” said Joel, bouncing along the stairs, when Polly was ready to go with him, at a great rate.
“I won't ever come down till it’s morning again,” said Joel, bouncing down the stairs, as Polly was ready to go with him, at a fast pace.
“Better not,” laughed Polly, softly. “Be careful and not wake Davie nor Ben.”
“Better not,” Polly laughed softly. “Just be careful not to wake Davie or Ben.”
“I'm in,” announced Joel, in a loud whisper; and Polly could hear him snuggle down among the warm bedclothes. “Call us when 'tis mornin', Polly.”
“Count me in,” Joel said in a hushed voice, and Polly could hear him settle into the cozy blankets. “Wake us up when it's morning, Polly.”
“Yes,” said Polly, “I will; go to sleep.”
“Yes,” said Polly, “I will; go to sleep.”
Phronsie had forgotten stockings and everything else on Polly's return, and was fast asleep in the old crib. The result of it was that the children slept over, when morning did really come; and Polly had to keep her promise, and go to the foot of the stairs and call—“MERRY CHRISTMAS! oh, Ben! and Joel! and Davie!”
Phronsie had forgotten her stockings and everything else when Polly got back, and was sound asleep in the old crib. Because of this, the kids slept in late when morning finally came; and Polly had to keep her promise and go to the bottom of the stairs and shout—“MERRY CHRISTMAS! oh, Ben! and Joel! and Davie!”
“Oh!—oh!—oo-h!” and then the sounds that answered her, as with smothered whoops of expectation they one and all flew into their clothes!
“Oh!—oh!—oo-h!” and then the sounds that replied to her, as with muffled shouts of excitement they all rushed to get dressed!
Quick as a flash Joel and Davie were down and dancing around the chimney.
Quick as a flash, Joel and Davie were down and dancing around the chimney.
“Mammy! mammy!” screamed Phronsie, hugging her stocking, which Ben lifted her up to unhook from the big nail, “Santy did come, he did!” and then she spun around in the middle of the floor, not stopping to look in it.
“Mama! Mama!” yelled Phronsie, clutching her stocking, which Ben had lifted her up to unhook from the big nail. “Santa really came, he did!” and then she twirled around in the middle of the floor, not stopping to check it.
“Well, open it, Phronsie,” called Davie, deep in the exploring of his own; “oh! isn't that a splendid wind-mill, Joe?”
“Come on, open it, Phronsie,” shouted Davie, busy with his own exploration; “wow! isn’t that an amazing windmill, Joe?”
“Yes,” said that individual, who, having found a big piece of molasses candy, was so engaged in enjoying a huge bite that, regardless alike of his other gifts or of the smearing his face was getting, he gave himself wholly up to its delights.
“Yes,” said that person, who, having found a huge piece of molasses candy, was so caught up in enjoying a massive bite that, despite his other talents and the mess on his face, he completely surrendered to its pleasures.
“Oh, Joey,” cried Polly, laughingly, “molasses candy for breakfast!”
“Oh, Joey,” Polly exclaimed with a laugh, “molasses candy for breakfast!”
“That's prime!” cried Joel, swallowing the last morsel. “Now I'm going to see what's this—oh, Dave, see here! see here!” he cried in intense excitement, pulling out a nice little parcel which, unrolled, proved to be a bright pair of stout mittens. “See if you've got some—look quick!”
“That's awesome!” shouted Joel, finishing the last bite. “Now I'm going to check this out—oh, Dave, look at this! Look at this!” he exclaimed with excitement, pulling out a nice little package that, when unwrapped, turned out to be a bright pair of sturdy mittens. “See if you've got some—hurry up and check!”
“Yes, I have,” said David, picking up a parcel about as big. “No, that's molasses candy.”
“Yes, I have,” said David, picking up a package that was about that size. “No, that's molasses candy.”
“Just the same as I had,” said Joel; “do look for the mittens. P'r'aps Santa Claus thought you had some—oh, dear!”
“Just like I did,” said Joel; “please look for the mittens. Maybe Santa Claus thought you had some—oh, no!”
“Here they are!” screamed Davie. “I have got some, Joe, just exactly like yours! See, Joe!”
“Here they are!” shouted Davie. “I got some, Joe, just like yours! Look, Joe!”
“Goody!” said Joel, immensely relieved; for now he could quite enjoy his to see a pair on Davie's hands, also. “Look at Phron,” he cried, “she hasn't got only half of her things out!”
“Awesome!” said Joel, feeling a huge sense of relief; now he could really enjoy seeing a pair on Davie’s hands too. “Check out Phron,” he shouted, “she hasn’t even got all of her stuff out!”
To tell the truth, Phronsie was so bewildered by her riches that she sat on the floor with the little red stocking in her lap, laughing and cooing to herself amid the few things she had drawn out. When she came to Seraphina's bonnet she was quite overcome. She turned it over and over, and smoothed out the little white feather that had once adorned one of Grandma Bascom's chickens, until the two boys with their stockings, and the others sitting around in a group on the floor watching them, laughed in glee to see her enjoyment.
To be honest, Phronsie was so confused by her wealth that she sat on the floor with the little red stocking in her lap, laughing and chatting to herself among the few items she had taken out. When she found Seraphina's bonnet, she was completely overwhelmed. She kept turning it over and smoothing out the little white feather that had once belonged to one of Grandma Bascom's chickens, making the two boys with their stockings, along with the others sitting in a circle on the floor watching them, burst into laughter at her delight.
“Oh, dear,” said Joel, at last, shaking his stocking; “I've got all there is. I wish there were forty Christmases coming!”
“Oh, no,” said Joel, finally shaking his stocking; “I've got everything there is. I wish there were forty Christmases on the way!”
“I haven't!” screamed Davie; “there's some thing in the toe.”
“I haven't!” shouted Davie; “there's something in the toe.”
“It's an apple, I guess,” said Joel; “turn it up, Dave.”
“It's an apple, I think,” said Joel; “turn it up, Dave.”
“'Tisn't an apple,” exclaimed Davie, “tisn't round—it's long and thin; here 'tis.” And he pulled out a splendid long whistle on which he blew a blast long and terrible, and Joel immediately following, all quiet was broken up, and the wildest hilarity reigned.
“It's not an apple,” shouted Davie, “it's not round—it's long and thin; here it is.” And he took out a beautiful long whistle and blew a loud, terrible blast, and as Joel followed right after, the silence was shattered and chaos erupted in wild laughter.
“I don't know as you'll want any breakfast,” at last said Mrs. Pepper, when she had got Phronsie a little sobered down.
“I don't know if you'll want any breakfast,” Mrs. Pepper finally said after she had calmed Phronsie down a bit.
“I do, I do!” cried Joel.
“I do, I do!” shouted Joel.
“Dear me! after your candy?” said Polly.
“Wow! Is that for your candy?” said Polly.
“That's all gone,” said Joel, tooting around the table on his whistle. “What are we going to have for breakfast?”
“That's all gone,” Joel said, blowing his whistle as he walked around the table. “What are we going to have for breakfast?”
“Same as ever,” said his mother; “it can't be Christmas all the time.”
“Same as always,” his mother said; “it can't be Christmas all the time.”
“I wish 'twas,” said little Davie; “forever and ever!”
“I wish it was,” said little Davie; “forever and ever!”
“Forever an' ever,” echoed little Phronsie, flying up, her cheeks like two pinks, and Seraphina in her arms with her bonnet on upside down.
“Forever and ever,” echoed little Phronsie, jumping up, her cheeks like two bright pinks, with Seraphina in her arms and her bonnet on upside down.
“Dear, dear,” said Polly, pinching Ben to keep still as they tumbled down the little rickety steps to the Provision Room, after breakfast. The children, content in their treasures, were holding high carnival in the kitchen. “Suppose they should find it out now—I declare I should feel most awfully. Isn't it elegant?” she asked, in a subdued whisper, going all around and around the tree, magnificent in its dress of bright red and yellow balls, white festoons, and little candle-ends all ready for lighting. “Oh, Ben, did you lock the door?”
“Wow, wow,” said Polly, pinching Ben to make him stay quiet as they tumbled down the little rickety steps to the Provision Room after breakfast. The kids, happy with their treasures, were having a great time in the kitchen. “What if they find out now—I swear I would feel terrible. Isn’t it beautiful?” she asked in a low whisper, going around and around the tree, stunning in its decorations of bright red and yellow balls, white garlands, and little candle stubs all ready to be lit. “Oh, Ben, did you lock the door?”
“Yes,” he said. “That's a mouse,” he added, as a little rustling noise made Polly stop where she stood back of the tree and prick up her ears in great distress of mind. “'Tis elegant,” he said, turning around in admiration, and taking in the tree which, as Polly said, was quite “gorgeous,” and the evergreen branches twisted up on the beams and rafters, and all the other festive arrangements. “Even Jappy's isn't better, I don't believe!”
“Yes,” he said. “That's a mouse,” he added, as a little rustling noise made Polly stop behind the tree and perk up her ears in great distress. “It's beautiful,” he said, turning around in admiration and taking in the tree which, as Polly said, was quite “gorgeous,” with the evergreen branches twisted up on the beams and rafters, along with all the other festive decorations. “I don't think even Jappy's is better!”
“I wish Jappy was here,” said Polly with a small sigh.
“I wish Jappy was here,” Polly said with a slight sigh.
“Well, he isn't,” said Ben; “come, we must go back into the kitchen, or all the children will be out here. Look your last, Polly; 'twon't do to come again till it's time to light up.”
“Well, he isn't,” Ben said. “Come on, we need to go back into the kitchen, or all the kids will be out here. Take a good look, Polly; we can't come back until it’s time to turn on the lights.”
“Mammy says she'd rather do the lighting up,” said Polly. “Had she?” said Ben, in surprise; “oh, I suppose she's afraid we'll set somethin' a-fire. Well, then, we shan't come in till we have it.”
“Mammy says she'd rather take care of the lights,” Polly said. “Did she?” Ben replied, surprised. “Oh, I guess she's worried we'll start a fire. Well, we won't come in until we have it.”
“I can't bear to go,” said Polly, turning reluctantly away; “it's most beautiful—oh, Ben,” and she faced him for the five-hundredth time with the question, “is your Santa Claus dress all safe?”
“I can't stand to leave,” said Polly, turning away with hesitation; “it’s so beautiful—oh, Ben,” and she turned to him for the five-hundredth time with the question, “is your Santa Claus costume all safe?”
“Yes,” said Ben, “I'll warrant they won't find that in one hurry! Such a time as we've had to make it!”
“Yes,” Ben said, “I bet they won't find that in a hurry! What a time we've had to make it!”
“I know it,” laughed Polly; “don't that cotton wool look just like bits of fur, Ben?”
“I know it,” laughed Polly; “doesn’t that cotton wool look just like bits of fur, Ben?”
“Yes,” said Ben, “and when the flour's shaken over me it'll be Santa himself.”
“Yes,” said Ben, “and when the flour falls on me, it'll be Santa himself.”
“We've got to put back the hair into mamsie's cushion the first thing to-morrow,” whispered Polly anxiously, “and we mustn't forget it, Bensie.”
“We need to put the hair back into Mom's cushion first thing tomorrow,” whispered Polly anxiously, “and we can't forget it, Bensie.”
“I want to keep the wig awfully,” said Ben. “You did make that just magnificent, Polly!”
“I want to keep the wig so badly,” said Ben. “You really made it amazing, Polly!”
“If you could see yourself,” giggled Polly; “did you put it in the straw bed? and are you sure you pulled the ticking over it smooth?”
“If you could see yourself,” giggled Polly; “did you put it in the straw bed? And are you sure you pulled the ticking over it smoothly?”
“Yes, sir,” replied Ben, “sure's my name's Ben Pepper! if you'll only keep them from seeing me when I'm in it till we're ready—that's all I ask.”
“Yes, sir,” replied Ben, “if you just keep them from seeing me when I’m in it until we’re ready—that’s all I ask.”
“Well,” said Polly a little relieved, “but I hope Joe won't look.”
“Well,” Polly said, feeling a bit relieved, “but I hope Joe doesn’t look.”
“Come on! they're a-comin'!” whispered Ben; “quick!”
“Come on! They’re coming!” whispered Ben; “hurry!”
“Polly!” rang a voice dangerously near; so near that Polly, speeding over the stairs to intercept it, nearly fell on her nose.
“Polly!” called a voice dangerously close; so close that Polly, rushing down the stairs to catch it, nearly tripped and fell.
“Where you been?” asked one.
“Where have you been?” asked one.
“Let's have a concert,” put in Ben; Polly was so out of breath that she couldn't speak. “Come, now, each take a whistle, and we'll march round and round and see which can make the biggest noise.”
“Let’s have a concert,” suggested Ben; Polly was so out of breath that she couldn’t respond. “Come on, let’s each grab a whistle, and we’ll march around and see who can make the loudest noise.”
In the rattle and laughter which this procession made all mystery was forgotten, and the two conspirators began to breathe freer.
In the noise and laughter of the procession, all mystery faded away, and the two conspirators started to relax.
Five o'clock! The small ones of the Pepper flock, being pretty well tired out with noise and excitement, all gathered around Polly and Ben, and clamored for a story.
Five o'clock! The little ones of the Pepper group, pretty much worn out from all the noise and excitement, gathered around Polly and Ben and begged for a story.
“Do, Polly, do,” begged Joel. “It's Christmas, and 'twon't come again for a year.”
“Come on, Polly, please,” Joel pleaded. “It's Christmas, and it won't be here again for a year.”
“I can't,” said Polly, in such a twitter that she could hardly stand still, and for the first time in her life refusing, “I can't think of a thing.”
“I can’t,” Polly said, trembling so much that she could barely stand still, and for the first time in her life, she refused, “I can’t think of anything.”
“I will then,” said Ben; “we must do something,” he whispered to Polly.
“I will then,” said Ben; “we need to do something,” he whispered to Polly.
“Tell it good,” said Joel, settling himself.
“Tell it well,” said Joel, getting comfortable.
So for an hour the small tyrants kept their entertainers well employed.
So for an hour, the little tyrants kept their entertainers busy.
“Isn't it growing awful dark?” said Davie, rousing himself at last, as Ben paused to take breath.
“Isn't it getting really dark?” said Davie, finally waking up as Ben paused to catch his breath.
Polly pinched Ben.
Polly pinched Ben.
“Mammy's a-goin' to let us know,” he whispered in reply. “We must keep on a little longer.”
“Mammy’s going to let us know,” he whispered in response. “We need to keep waiting a little longer.”
“Don't stop,” said Joel, lifting his head where he sat on the floor. “What you whisperin' for, Polly?”
“Keep going,” said Joel, raising his head while sitting on the floor. “Why are you whispering, Polly?”
“I'm not,” said Polly, glad to think she hadn't spoken.
“I'm not,” said Polly, happy to realize she hadn't said anything.
“Well, do go on, Ben,” said Joel, lying down again.
“Well, go ahead, Ben,” Joel said, lying back down.
“Polly'll have to finish it,” said Ben; “I've got to go upstairs now.”
"Polly will have to finish it," said Ben; "I need to go upstairs now."
So Polly launched out into such an extravagant story that they all, perforce, had to listen.
So Polly jumped right into such an outrageous story that they all had to listen.
All this time Mrs. Pepper had been pretty busy in her way. And now she came into the kitchen and set down her candle on the table. “Children,” she said. Everybody turned and looked at her—her tone was so strange; and when they saw her dark eyes shining with such a new light, little Davie skipped right out into the middle of the room. “What's the matter, mammy?”
All this time, Mrs. Pepper had been quite busy in her own way. Now, she entered the kitchen and placed her candle on the table. “Kids,” she said. Everyone turned to look at her—her tone was so unusual; and when they saw the new light shining in her dark eyes, little Davie rushed out into the middle of the room. “What's wrong, Mom?”
“You may all come into the Provision Room,” said she.
“You can all come into the Provision Room,” she said.
“What for?” shouted Joel, in amazement; while the others jumped to their feet, and stood staring.
“What for?” shouted Joel, astonished, as the others jumped to their feet and stood in shock.
Polly flew around like a general, arranging her forces. “Let's march there,” said she; “Phronsie, you take hold of Davie's hand, and go first.”
Polly zoomed around like a general, organizing her team. “Let’s head over there,” she said; “Phronsie, you grab Davie’s hand and go first.”
“I'm goin' first,” announced Joel, squeezing up past Polly. “No, you mustn't, Joe,” said Polly decidedly; “Phronsie and David are the youngest.”
“I'm going first,” announced Joel, pushing past Polly. “No, you can't, Joe,” said Polly firmly; “Phronsie and David are the youngest.”
“They're always the youngest,” said Joel, falling back with Polly to the rear.
“They're always the youngest,” said Joel, stepping back with Polly to the back.
“Forward! MARCH!” sang Polly. “Follow mamsie!”
“Forward! MARCH!” sang Polly. “Follow mom!”
Down the stairs they went with military step, and into the Provision Room. And then, with one wild look, the little battalion broke ranks, and tumbling one over the other in decidedly unmilitary style, presented a very queer appearance!
Down the stairs they marched in a precise manner, and into the Provision Room. And then, with one wild glance, the little group scattered, and tumbling over one another in a definitely chaotic style, made a very strange sight!
And Captain Polly was the queerest of all; for she just gave one gaze at the tree, and then sat right down on the floor, and said, “Oh! OH!”
And Captain Polly was the strangest of all; she just looked at the tree once, then sat down on the floor and said, “Oh! OH!”
Mrs. Pepper was flying around delightedly, and saying, “Please to come right in,” and “How do you do?”
Mrs. Pepper was happily darting around, saying, “Please come right in,” and “How are you?”
And before anybody knew it, there were the laughing faces of Mrs. Henderson and the Parson himself, Doctor Fisher and old Grandma Bascom; while the two Henderson boys, unwilling to be defrauded of any of the fun, were squeezing themselves in between everybody else, and coming up to Polly every third minute, and saying, “There—aren't you surprised?”
And before anyone realized it, there were the smiling faces of Mrs. Henderson and the Parson himself, Dr. Fisher and Grandma Bascom; while the two Henderson boys, eager not to miss out on any of the fun, were wedging themselves in between everyone else and coming up to Polly every few minutes, saying, “See—aren’t you surprised?”
“It's Fairyland!” cried little Davie, out of his wits with joy; “Oh! aren't we in Fairyland, ma?”
“It's Fairyland!” shouted little Davie, overwhelmed with joy; “Oh! aren't we in Fairyland, Mom?”
The whole room was in one buzz of chatter and fun; and everybody beamed on everybody else; and nobody knew what they said, till Mrs. Pepper called, “Hush! Santa Claus is coming!”
The whole room was buzzing with chatter and fun; everyone was smiling at each other, and no one knew what they were saying until Mrs. Pepper called, “Hush! Santa Claus is coming!”
A rattle at the little old window made everybody look there, just as a great snow-white head popped up over the sill.
A rattle at the small old window made everyone turn to look, just as a big snow-white head popped up over the sill.
“Oh!” screamed Joel, “'tis Santy!”
“Oh!” screamed Joel, “It’s Santa!”
“He's a-comin' in!” cried Davie in chorus, which sent Phronsie flying to Polly. In jumped a little old man, quite spry for his years; with a jolly, red face and a pack on his back, and flew into their midst, prepared to do his duty; but what should he do, instead of making his speech, “this jolly Old Saint—” but first fly up to Mrs. Pepper, and say—“Oh, mammy how did you do it?”
“He's coming in!” shouted Davie in unison, which made Phronsie rush over to Polly. A little old man jumped in, surprisingly lively for his age; with a cheerful, red face and a bag on his back, he rushed into their midst, ready to do his job. But rather than starting his speech, “this jolly Old Saint—” he first dashed over to Mrs. Pepper and exclaimed, “Oh, mammy, how did you do it?”
“It's Ben!” screamed Phronsie; but the little Old Saint didn't hear, for he and Polly took hold of hands, and pranced around that tree while everybody laughed till they cried to see them go!
“It's Ben!” shouted Phronsie; but the little Old Saint didn't hear, because he and Polly grabbed each other's hands and danced around that tree while everyone laughed until they cried watching them!
And then it all came out!
And then everything came to light!
“Order!” said Parson Henderson in his deepest tones; and then he put into Santa Claus' hands a letter, which he requested him to read. And the jolly Old Saint, although he was very old, didn't need any spectacles, but piped out in Ben's loudest tones:
“Order!” said Parson Henderson in his deepest voice; then he handed Santa Claus a letter and asked him to read it. The jolly old Saint, even though he was very old, didn’t need any glasses, but he spoke out in Ben's loudest voice:
“Dear Friends—A Merry Christmas to you all! And that you'll have a good time, and enjoy it all as much as I've enjoyed my good times at your house, is the wish of your friend,
“Dear Friends—Wishing you all a Merry Christmas! I hope you have a wonderful time and enjoy it as much as I’ve enjoyed my great moments at your place. This is from your friend,
“JASPER ELYOT KING”
“Jasper Elyot King”
“Hurrah for Jappy!” cried Santa Claus, pulling his beard; and “Hurrah for Jasper!” went all around the room; and this ended in three good cheers—Phronsie coming in too late with her little crow—which was just as well, however!
“Yay for Jappy!” shouted Santa Claus, tugging at his beard; and “Yay for Jasper!” echoed throughout the room; this led to three loud cheers—Phronsie joining in too late with her little crow—which turned out to be just fine!
“Do your duty now, Santa Claus!” commanded Dr. Fisher as master of ceremonies; and everything was as still as a mouse!
“Do your job now, Santa Claus!” ordered Dr. Fisher as the master of ceremonies, and everything was completely silent!
And the first thing she knew, a lovely brass cage, with a dear little bird with two astonished black eyes dropped down into Polly's hands. The card on it said: “For Miss Polly Pepper, to give her music everyday in the year.”
And before she knew it, a beautiful brass cage with a sweet little bird that had two surprised black eyes landed in Polly's hands. The card attached to it read: “For Miss Polly Pepper, to provide her with music every day of the year.”
“Mammy,” said Polly; and then she did the queerest thing of the whole! she just burst into tears! “I never thought I should have a bird for my very own!”
“Mammy,” said Polly; and then she did the strangest thing of all! She just started crying! “I never thought I would have a bird of my own!”
“Hulloa!” said Santa Claus, “I've got something myself!”
“Hullo!” said Santa Claus, “I’ve got something too!”
“Santa Claus' clothes are too old,” laughed Dr. Fisher, holding up a stout, warm suit that a boy about as big as Ben would delight in.
“Santa Claus' clothes are too outdated,” laughed Dr. Fisher, holding up a thick, warm suit that a boy around Ben's size would love.
And then that wonderful tree just rained down all manner of lovely fruit. Gifts came flying thick and fast, till the air seemed full, and each one was greeted with a shout of glee, as it was put into the hands of its owner. A shawl flew down on Mrs. Pepper's shoulders; and a work-basket tumbled on Polly's head; and tops and balls and fishing poles, sent Joel and David into a corner with howls of delight!
And then that amazing tree showered down all kinds of beautiful fruit. Gifts came pouring in rapidly, making the air feel full, and each one was met with cheers as it landed in its owner's hands. A shawl landed on Mrs. Pepper's shoulders; a work-basket fell on Polly's head; and Joel and David raced into a corner with shouts of joy over the tops, balls, and fishing poles!
But the climax was reached when a large wax doll in a very gay pink silk dress, was put into Phronsie's hands, and Dr. Fisher, stooping down, read in loud tones: “FOR PHRONSIE, FROM ONE WHO ENJOYED HER GINGERBREAD BOY.”
But the high point was when a big wax doll dressed in a bright pink silk dress was placed in Phronsie's hands, and Dr. Fisher, bending down, read out loud: “FOR PHRONSIE, FROM ONE WHO ENJOYED HER GINGERBREAD BOY.”
After that, nobody had anything to say! Books jumped down unnoticed, and gay boxes of candy. Only Polly peeped into one of her books, and saw in Jappy's plain hand—“I hope we'll both read this next summer.” And turning over to the title-page, she saw “A Complete Manual of Cookery.”
After that, nobody had anything to say! Books fell down unnoticed, along with colorful boxes of candy. Only Polly looked into one of her books and saw in Jappy's simple handwriting—“I hope we'll both read this next summer.” When she turned to the title page, she saw “A Complete Manual of Cookery.”
“The best is to come,” said Mrs. Henderson in her gentle way. When there was a lull in the gale, she took Polly's hand, and led her to a little stand of flowers in the corner concealed by a sheet—pinks and geraniums, heliotropes and roses, blooming away, and nodding their pretty heads at the happy sight—Polly had her flowers.
“The best is yet to come,” said Mrs. Henderson softly. When the storm calmed for a moment, she took Polly's hand and guided her to a small patch of flowers in the corner hidden by a sheet—pinks, geraniums, heliotropes, and roses, all blooming and swaying their pretty heads at the joyful sight—Polly had her flowers.
“Why didn't we know?” cried the children at last, when everybody was tying on their hoods, and getting their hats to leave the festive scene, “how could you keep it secret, mammy?”
“Why didn't we know?” cried the children at last, as everyone was putting on their hoods and getting their hats to leave the festive scene. “How could you keep it a secret, mom?”
“They all went to Mrs. Henderson's,” said Mrs. Pepper; “Jasper wrote me, and asked where to send 'em, and Mrs. Henderson was so kind as to say that they might come there. And we brought 'em over last evening, when you were all abed. I couldn't have done it,” she said, bowing to the Parson and his wife, “if 'twasn't for their kindness—never, in all this world!”
“They all went to Mrs. Henderson's,” said Mrs. Pepper. “Jasper wrote to me and asked where to send them, and Mrs. Henderson was nice enough to say they could go there. We brought them over last night while you were all in bed. I couldn't have done it,” she said, nodding to the Parson and his wife, “if it weren't for their kindness—never, in all this world!”
“And I'm sure,” said the minister, looking around on the bright group, “if we can help along a bit of happiness like this, it is a blessed thing!”
“And I'm sure,” said the minister, looking around at the cheerful group, “if we can contribute to a bit of happiness like this, it’s a wonderful thing!”
And here Joel had the last word. “You said 'twan't goin' to be Christmas always, mammy. I say,” looking around on the overflow of treasures and the happy faces—“it'll be just forever!”
And here Joel had the last word. “You said it wasn't going to be Christmas always, mom. I say,” looking around at the overflowing treasures and the happy faces—“it'll be just forever!”
EDUCATION AHEAD
After that they couldn't thank Jasper enough! They tried to, lovingly, and an elaborate letter of thanks, headed by Mrs. Pepper, was drawn up and sent with a box of the results of Polly's diligent study of Jasper's book. Polly stripped off recklessly her choicest buds and blossoms from the gay little stand of flowers in the corner, that had already begun to blossom, and tucked them into every little nook in the box that could possibly hold a posy. But as for thanking him enough!
After that, they couldn’t thank Jasper enough! They tried to, with lots of love, and Mrs. Pepper led the effort to write a detailed thank-you letter, which was sent along with a box filled with the fruits of Polly’s hard work studying Jasper’s book. Polly carelessly grabbed her best buds and blossoms from the colorful little stand of flowers in the corner that had just started to bloom, and stuffed them into every little space in the box that could hold a bouquet. But as for really thanking him enough!
“We can't do it, mammy,” said Polly, looking around on all the happy faces, and then up at Cherry, who was singing in the window, and who immediately swelled up his little throat and poured out such a merry burst of song that she had to wait for him to finish. “No, not if we tried a thousand years!”
“We can't do it, mom,” said Polly, looking around at all the happy faces and then up at Cherry, who was singing in the window. He immediately filled up his little throat and let out such a cheerful burst of song that she had to wait for him to finish. “No, not even if we tried for a thousand years!”
“I'm a-goin',” said Joel, who was busy as a bee with his new tools that the tree had shaken down for him, “to make Jappy the splendidest box you ever saw, Polly! I guess that'll thank him!”
“I'm going,” said Joel, who was busy as a bee with his new tools that the tree had shaken down for him, “to make Jappy the most amazing box you’ve ever seen, Polly! I think that will thank him!”
“Do,” cried Polly; “he'd be so pleased, Joey.”
“Do,” Polly exclaimed; “he'd be so happy, Joey.”
“And I,” said Phronsie, over in the corner with her children, “I'm goin' to see my poor sick man sometime, Polly, I am!”
“And I,” said Phronsie, in the corner with her kids, “I'm going to see my poor sick man sometime, Polly, I really am!”
“Oh, dear!” cried Polly, whirling around, and looking at her mother in dismay. “She'll be goin' to-morrow! Oh, no, Phronsie, you can't; he lives miles and miles away—oh, ever so far!”
“Oh no!” Polly exclaimed, spinning around and looking at her mom in distress. “She’s leaving tomorrow! Oh no, Phronsie, you can’t; he lives really far away—like, forever away!”
“Does he live as far as the moon?” asked little Phronsie, carefully laying Seraphina down, and looking up at Polly, anxiously.
“Does he live as far away as the moon?” asked little Phronsie, gently putting Seraphina down and looking up at Polly, worried.
“Oh, I don't know,” said Polly, giving Cherry a piece of bread, and laughing to see how cunning he looked. “Oh, no, of course not, but it's an awful long ways, Phronsie.”
“Oh, I don't know,” said Polly, handing Cherry a piece of bread and laughing at how clever he looked. “Oh, no, of course not, but it's a really long way, Phronsie.”
“I don't care,” said Phronsie, determinedly, giving the new doll a loving little pat, “I'm goin' sometime, Polly, to thank my poor sick man, yes, I am!”
“I don't care,” said Phronsie, resolutely, giving the new doll a gentle pat, “I'm going to visit my poor sick man someday, yes, I am!”
“You'll see him next summer, Phronsie,” sang Polly skipping around the kitchen, “and Jappy's sister Marian, the lovely lady, and all the boys. Won't that be nice?” and Polly stopped to pat the yellow head bending in motherly attentions over her array of dolls.
“You'll see him next summer, Phronsie,” sang Polly, skipping around the kitchen, “and Jappy's sister Marian, the beautiful lady, and all the boys. Won't that be great?” Polly paused to pat the yellow head that was bent down in motherly care over her collection of dolls.
“Ye-es,” said Phronsie, slowly; “the whole of 'em, Polly?”
“Yup,” said Phronsie, slowly. “All of them, Polly?”
“Yes, indeed!” said Polly, gayly; “the whole of 'em, Phronsie!
“Yes, absolutely!” said Polly, cheerfully; “all of them, Phronsie!
“Hooray!” shouted the two boys, while Phronsie only gave a long sigh, and clasped her hands.
“Hooray!” shouted the two boys, while Phronsie just let out a long sigh and clasped her hands.
“Better not be looking for summer,” said Mrs. Pepper, “until you do your duty by the winter; then you can enjoy it,” and she took a fresh needleful of thread.
“Don’t go looking for summer,” said Mrs. Pepper, “until you’ve taken care of your responsibilities for the winter; then you can enjoy it,” and she took a fresh needleful of thread.
“Mamsie's right,” said Ben, smiling over at her. And he threw down his book and jumped for his cap. “Now for a good chop!” he cried, and snatching a kiss from Phronsie, he rushed out of the door to his work, whistling as he went.
“Mamsie's right,” Ben said, smiling at her. He tossed his book aside and grabbed his cap. “Time for a good meal!” he shouted, snatching a kiss from Phronsie before rushing out the door to start his work, whistling as he went.
“Warn't Mr. Henderson good, ma,” asked Polly, watching his retreating figure, “to give Ben learning?”
“Wasn't Mr. Henderson great, Mom,” asked Polly, watching his disappearing figure, “to give Ben an education?”
“Yes, he was,” replied Mrs. Pepper, enthusiastically. “We've got a parson, if anybody has in this world!”
“Yes, he was,” replied Mrs. Pepper, excitedly. “We’ve got a pastor, if anyone does in this world!”
“And Ben's learning,” said Polly, swelling with pride, as she sat down by her mother, and began to sew rapidly, “so that he'll be a big man right off! Oh, dear,” as a thought made her needle pause a minute in its quick flying in and out.
“And Ben's learning,” said Polly, filled with pride, as she sat down next to her mother and started to sew quickly, “so that he'll be a big man right away! Oh no,” as a thought made her needle pause for a moment in its fast motions.
“What is it, Polly?” Mrs. Pepper looked keenly at the troubled face and downcast eyes.
“What’s wrong, Polly?” Mrs. Pepper looked closely at the worried face and downcast eyes.
“Why—” began Polly, and then she finished very slowly, “I shan't know anything, and Ben'll be ashamed of me.
“Why—” started Polly, then she finished very slowly, “I won’t know anything, and Ben will be embarrassed by me.
“Yes, you will!” cried Mrs. Pepper, energetically, “you keep on trying, and the Lord'll send some way; don't you go to bothering your head about it now, Polly—it'll come when it's time.”
“Yes, you will!” exclaimed Mrs. Pepper passionately, “just keep trying, and the Lord will find a way; don’t worry about it right now, Polly—it’ll come when it’s meant to.”
“Will it?” asked Polly, doubtfully, taking up her needle again.
“Will it?” Polly asked, unsure, picking up her needle again.
“Yes, indeed!” cried Mrs. Pepper, briskly; “come fly at your sewing; that's your learning now.”
“Yes, definitely!” exclaimed Mrs. Pepper, cheerfully; “come on, get to your sewing; that’s what you’re learning now.”
“So 'tis,” said Polly, with a little laugh. “Now let's see which'll get their seam done first, mamsie?”
“So it is,” said Polly, with a little laugh. “Now let's see who can finish their seam first, mom?”
And now letters flew thick and fast from the city to the little brown house, and back again, warming Jasper's heart, and filling the tedious months of that winter with more of jollity and fun than the lad ever enjoyed before; and never was fun and jollity more needed than now; for Mr. King, having nothing to do, and each year finding himself less inclined to exercise any thoughtful energy for others, began to look at life something in the light of a serious bore, and accordingly made it decidedly disagreeable for all around him, and particularly for Jasper who was his constant companion. But the boy was looking forward to summer, and so held on bravely.
And now letters flew back and forth from the city to the little brown house, and back again, warming Jasper's heart and filling the long, dull months of that winter with more joy and fun than he had ever experienced before; and never had he needed fun and joy more than now; for Mr. King, having nothing to do, and each year feeling less motivated to put any thought or energy into others, started to see life as a serious drag, and as a result, made it pretty unpleasant for everyone around him, especially for Jasper, his constant companion. But the boy was looking forward to summer, and so he held on bravely.
“I do verily believe, Polly,” he wrote, “that Badgertown'll see the gayest times it ever knew! Sister Marian wants to go, so that's all right. Now, hurrah for a good time—it's surely coming!”
“I really believe, Polly,” he wrote, “that Badgertown will see the best times it has ever known! Sister Marian wants to go, so that's great. Now, cheers for a good time—it's definitely on the way!”
But alas! for Jasper! as spring advanced, his father took a decided aversion to Hingham, Badgertown, and all other places that could be mentioned in that vicinity.
But unfortunately for Jasper, as spring went on, his father developed a strong dislike for Hingham, Badgertown, and all other places in that area.
“It's a wretched climate,” he asserted, over and over; “and the foundation of all my ill feelings this winter was laid, I'm convinced, in Hingham last summer.”
“It's a terrible climate,” he insisted, again and again; “and I’m sure the root of all my bad feelings this winter was established in Hingham last summer.”
No use to urge the contrary; and all Jasper's pleadings were equally vain. At last, sister Marian, who was kind-hearted to a fault, sorry to see her brother's dismay and disappointment said, one day, “Why not have one of the children come here? I should like it very much—do invite Ben.”
No point in arguing the other way; all of Jasper's attempts were just as pointless. Finally, sister Marian, who was kind-hearted to a fault and unhappy to see her brother's distress and disappointment, said one day, “Why not have one of the kids come here? I'd really like that—please invite Ben.”
“I don't want Ben,” said Jasper gloomily, “I want Polly.” He added this in much the same tone as Phronsie's when she had rushed up to him the day she was lost, declaring, “I want Polly!”
“I don't want Ben,” Jasper said gloomily, “I want Polly.” He said this in a tone very similar to Phronsie's when she had run up to him the day she got lost, insisting, “I want Polly!”
“Very well, then,” said sister Marian, laughing, “I'm sure I didn't mean to dictate which one; let it be Polly then; yes, I should prefer Polly myself, I think, as we've enough boys now,” smiling to think of her own brood of wide awake youngsters.
“Alright, then,” said sister Marian, laughing, “I definitely didn’t mean to decide which one; let’s go with Polly then; yes, I think I’d prefer Polly myself, since we have enough boys now,” smiling at the thought of her own lively bunch of kids.
“If you only will, father, I'll try to be ever so good!” said Jasper, turning suddenly to his father.
“If you want, Dad, I'll really try to be good!” said Jasper, turning suddenly to his father.
“Jasper needs some change,” said sister Marian kindly, “he really has grown very pale and thin.”
“Jasper needs a change,” sister Marian said kindly, “he's really gotten very pale and thin.”
“Hey!” said Mr. King, sharply, looking at him over his eyeglasses. “The boy's well enough; well enough!” But he twisted uneasily in his chair, all the same. At last he flung down his paper, twitched his fingers through his hair two or three times, and then burst out—“Well, why don't you send for her? I'm sure I don't care—I'll write myself, and I had better do it now. Tell Thomas to be ready to take it right down; it must get into this mail.”
“Hey!” Mr. King said sharply, looking over his glasses at him. “The boy's fine; just fine!” But he shifted uncomfortably in his chair anyway. Finally, he tossed his paper aside, ran his fingers through his hair a few times, and then exclaimed, “Well, why don't you call her? I really don't mind—I’ll write it myself, and I should do it now. Tell Thomas to be ready to take it down right away; it needs to go in this mail.”
When Mr. King had made up his mind to do anything, everybody else must immediately give up their individual plans, and stand out of the way for him to execute his at just that particular moment! Accordingly Thomas was dragged from his work to post the letter, while the old gentleman occupied the time in pulling out his watch every third second until the slightly-out-of-breath Thomas reported on his return that the letter did get in. Then Mr. King settled down satisfied, and everything went on smoothly as before.
When Mr. King decided to do something, everyone else had to drop their own plans and clear the way for him to get it done right then and there! So, Thomas was pulled away from his work to mail the letter, while the old man spent his time checking his watch every few seconds until a slightly out-of-breath Thomas returned to say the letter was sent. After that, Mr. King relaxed and everything went back to normal.
But Polly didn't come! A grateful, appreciative letter, expressed in Mrs. Pepper's own stiff way, plainly showed the determination of that good woman not to accept what was such a favor to her child.
But Polly didn't come! A thankful, heartfelt letter, written in Mrs. Pepper's own formal style, clearly showed that this kind woman was determined not to accept what was such a favor to her child.
In vain Mr. King stormed, and fretted, and begged, offering every advantage possible—Polly should have the best foundation for a musical education that the city could afford; also lessons in the schoolroom under the boys' private tutor—it was all of no avail. In vain sister Marian sent a gentle appeal, fully showing her heart was in it; nothing broke down Mrs. Pepper's resolve, until, at last, the old gentleman wrote one day that Jasper, being in such failing health, really depended on Polly to cheer him up. That removed the last straw that made it “putting one's self under an obligation,” which to Mrs. Pepper's independent soul, had seemed insurmountable.
In vain, Mr. King raged, worried, and pleaded, offering every possible advantage—Polly would get the best start in music education that the city could provide; she would also have lessons in the classroom with the boys' private tutor—but it was all pointless. Sister Marian sent a heartfelt request, clearly showing how much it meant to her; nothing could sway Mrs. Pepper's determination until finally, the old gentleman wrote one day that Jasper, whose health was deteriorating, really relied on Polly to lift his spirits. That took away the final barrier that felt like it would be “putting oneself under an obligation,” which Mrs. Pepper’s independent nature had found unmanageable.
And now, it was decided that Polly was really to go! and pretty soon all Badgertown knew that Polly Pepper was going to the big city. And there wasn't a man, woman, or child but what greatly rejoiced that a sunny time was coming to one of the chicks in the little brown house. With many warm words, and some substantial gifts, kind friends helped forward the “outing.” Only one person doubted that this delightful chance should be grasped at once—and that one was Polly herself!
And now, it was decided that Polly was really going! And pretty soon, everyone in Badgertown knew that Polly Pepper was heading to the big city. There wasn't a man, woman, or child who didn't rejoice that a bright opportunity was coming for one of the kids in the little brown house. With many kind words and some generous gifts, supportive friends helped make the "outing" happen. Only one person doubted that this wonderful chance should be taken right away—and that person was Polly herself!
“I can't,” she said, and stood quite pale and still, when the Hendersons advised her mother's approval, and even Grandma Bascom said, “Go.” “I can't go and leave mammy to do all the work.”
“I can't,” she said, standing there pale and motionless, while the Hendersons encouraged her mother’s approval, and even Grandma Bascom said, “Go.” “I can’t go and leave Mom to do all the work.”
“But don't you see, Polly,” said Mrs. Henderson, drawing her to her side, “that you will help your mother twice as much as you possibly could here, by getting a good education? Think what your music will be; only think, Polly!”
“But don't you see, Polly,” Mrs. Henderson said, pulling her close, “that you’ll be able to help your mom twice as much as you could here by getting a good education? Just think about your music; just think, Polly!”
Polly drew a long breath at this and turned away.
Polly took a deep breath at this and turned away.
“Oh, Polly!” cried Ben, though his voice choked, “if you give this up, there never'll be another chance,” and the boy put his arm around her, and whispered something in her ear.
“Oh, Polly!” cried Ben, his voice trembling, “if you give this up, there won't be another chance,” and he put his arm around her and whispered something in her ear.
“I know,” said Polly quietly—and then she burst out, “oh, but I can't! 'tisn't right.”
“I know,” Polly said softly—and then she exclaimed, “oh, but I can't! It’s not right.”
“Polly,” said Mrs. Pepper—and never in all their lives had the children seen such a look in mamsie's eyes as met them then; “it does seem as if my heart would be broken if you didn't go!” And then she burst out crying, right before them all!
“Polly,” said Mrs. Pepper—and the kids had never seen such a look in their mom's eyes as they did then; “it really feels like my heart would break if you didn’t go!” And then she started crying, right in front of them all!
“Oh mammy,” cried Polly, breaking away from everybody, and flinging herself into her arms. “I'll go—if you think I ought to. But it's too good! don't cry—don't, mammy dear,” and Polly stroked the careworn face lovingly, and patted the smooth hair that was still so black.
“Oh mom,” cried Polly, breaking away from everyone and throwing herself into her arms. “I’ll go—if you think I should. But it’s too great! Don’t cry—please don’t, mom,” and Polly stroked the tired face lovingly and patted the smooth hair that was still so dark.
“And, Polly,” said Mrs. Pepper, smiling through her tears, “just think what a comfort you'll be to me, and us all,” she added, taking in the children who were crowding around Polly as the centre of attraction. “Why, you'll be the making of us,” she added hopefully.
“And, Polly,” said Mrs. Pepper, smiling through her tears, “just think about how much comfort you’ll bring to me, and to all of us,” she added, looking at the children who were gathering around Polly as the center of attention. “Honestly, you’re going to be the best thing for us,” she added hopefully.
“I'll do something,” said Polly, her brown eyes kindling, “or I shan't be worthy of you, mammy.”
“I'll do something,” Polly said, her brown eyes lighting up, “or I won’t be worthy of you, mom.”
“O, you'll do it,” said Mrs. Pepper, confidently, “now that you're going.”
“O, you’ll do it,” said Mrs. Pepper, confidently, “now that you’re going.”
But when Polly stepped into the stage, with her little hair trunk strapped on behind, containing her one brown merino that Mrs. Henderson had made over for her out of one of her own, and her two new ginghams, her courage failed again, and she astonished everybody, and nearly upset a mild-faced old lady who was in the corner placidly eating doughnuts, by springing out and rushing up through the little brown gate, past all the family, drawn up to see her off. She flew over the old flat door-stone, and into the bedroom, where she flung herself down between the old bed and Phronsie's crib, in a sudden torrent of tears. “I can't go!” she sobbed—“oh I can't!”
But when Polly stepped onto the stage, with her little hair trunk strapped on behind, holding her one brown merino that Mrs. Henderson had repurposed from one of her own, and her two new gingham dresses, her courage faltered again. She surprised everyone, nearly knocking over a mild-faced old lady in the corner who was calmly eating doughnuts, by suddenly springing out and rushing through the little brown gate, past all the family gathered to see her off. She leaped over the old flat doorstep and into the bedroom, where she collapsed between the old bed and Phronsie's crib in a sudden outburst of tears. “I can’t go!” she cried—“oh I can’t!”
“Why, Polly!” cried Mrs. Pepper, hurrying in, followed by Joel and the rest of the troops at his heels. “What are you thinking of!”
“Why, Polly!” exclaimed Mrs. Pepper, rushing in, followed by Joel and the rest of the gang right behind him. “What are you thinking?”
“Think of by-and-by, Polly,” put in Ben, patting her on the back with an unsteady hand, while Joel varied the proceedings by running back and forth, screaming at the top of his lungs, “The stage's going! your trunk'll be taken!”
“Think about the future, Polly,” said Ben, giving her a gentle pat on the back with a shaky hand, while Joel added to the chaos by dashing back and forth, yelling at the top of his lungs, “The stage is leaving! Your trunk will be taken!”
“Dear me!” ejaculated Mrs. Pepper, “do stop it somebody! there, Polly, come now! Do as mother says!”
“Goodness!” exclaimed Mrs. Pepper, “someone stop it! There, Polly, come on! Do what Mom says!”
“I'll try again,” said poor Polly, choking back her sobs, and getting on her feet.
"I'll try again," said poor Polly, holding back her tears and getting back on her feet.
Then Polly's tears were wiped away, her hat straightened, after which she was kissed all round again by the whole family, Phronsie waiting for the last two, and then was helped again into the stage, the bags and parcels, and a box for Jappy, which, as it wouldn't go into the trunk, Joel had insisted Polly should carry in her hand, were again piled around her, and Mr. Tisbett mounted to his seat, and with a crack of the whip, bore her safely off this time.
Then Polly's tears were dried, her hat fixed, and after that, the whole family kissed her again, with Phronsie waiting for the last two kisses. Then she was helped back onto the stage, where her bags, parcels, and a box for Jappy—which Joel had insisted she carry in her hand since it wouldn't fit in the trunk—were piled around her again. Mr. Tisbett climbed up to his seat, and with a crack of the whip, took her safely away this time.
The doughnut lady, viewing poor Polly with extreme sympathy, immediately forced upon her acceptance three of the largest and sugariest.
The doughnut lady, looking at poor Polly with great sympathy, quickly insisted that she take three of the biggest and sweetest doughnuts.
“Twill do you good,” she said, falling to, herself, on another with good zeal. “I always eat 'em, and then there ain't any room for homesickness!”
“Twill do you good,” she said, joining in eagerly on another. “I always eat them, and then there’s no room for homesickness!”
And away, and away, and away they rumbled and jumbled to the cars.
And away, and away, and away they rolled and bumped to the cars.
Here Mr. Tisbett put Polly and her numerous bundles under the care of the conductor, with manifold charges and explicit directions, to see her safely into Mr. King's own hands. He left her sitting straight up among her parcels, her sturdy little figure drawn up to its full height, and the clear brown eyes regaining a little of their dancing light; for although a dreadful feeling tugged at her heart, as she thought of the little brown house she was fast flying away from, there was something else; our Polly had begun to realize that now she was going to “help mother.”
Here, Mr. Tisbett entrusted Polly and her many bags to the conductor, giving several instructions and clear directions to ensure she got safely into Mr. King's care. He left her sitting upright among her packages, her resilient little figure standing tall, and her bright brown eyes starting to regain some of their sparkle; for even though a terrible feeling tugged at her heart as she thought about the little brown house she was quickly leaving behind, there was something more; our Polly had begun to understand that now she was going to "help mom."
And now they neared the big city, and everybody began to bustle around, and get ready to jump out, and the minute the train stopped, the crowd poured out from the cars, making way for the crowd pouring in, for this was a through train.
And now they were getting close to the big city, and everyone started to hurry around, getting ready to jump out. The moment the train stopped, the crowd rushed out of the cars, while another crowd flooded in, since this was a direct train.
“All aboard!” sang the conductor. “Oh my senses!” springing to Polly; “I forgot you—here!”
“All aboard!” called the conductor. “Oh my gosh!” said Polly as she jumped up, “I totally forgot you were here!”
But as quick as a flash he was pushed aside, and a bright, boyish figure dashed up.
But just like that, he was pushed aside, and a bright, youthful figure sprinted up.
“Oh, Polly!” he said in such a ringing voice! and in another second, Polly and her bag, and the bundle of cakes and apples that Grandma Bascom had put up for her, and Joel's box, were one and all bundled out upon the platform, and the train whizzed on, and there Mr. King was fuming up and down, berating the departing conductor, and speaking his mind in regard to all the railroad officials he could think of. He pulled himself up long enough to give Polly a hearty welcome; and then away again he flew in righteous indignation, while Jasper rushed off into the baggage room with Polly's check.
“Oh, Polly!” he exclaimed in such a loud voice! In just a second, Polly, her bag, the bundle of cakes and apples that Grandma Bascom had packed for her, and Joel's box were all tossed onto the platform. The train zoomed away, and there was Mr. King pacing up and down, angry with the departing conductor and expressing his thoughts about all the railroad officials he could think of. He paused briefly to give Polly a warm welcome, and then off he went again, fuming with righteous anger, while Jasper hurried into the baggage room with Polly's ticket.
However, every now and then, turning to look down into the little rosy face beside him, the old gentleman would burst forth, “Bless me, child! I'm glad you're here, Polly!—how could the fellow forget when—”
However, every now and then, when he looked down at the little rosy face next to him, the old gentleman would exclaim, “Bless me, child! I'm so glad you're here, Polly!—how could the guy forget when—”
“Oh well, you know,” said Polly, with a happy little wriggle under her brown coat, “I'm here now.”
“Oh well, you know,” said Polly, with a cheerful little wiggle under her brown coat, “I’m here now.”
“So you are! so you are!” laughed the old gentleman suddenly; “where can Jasper be so long.”
“So you are! So you are!” the old man suddenly laughed. “Where could Jasper be for so long?”
“They're all in the carriage,” answered the boy skipping back. “Now, father! now Polly!”
“They're all in the carriage,” the boy replied, skipping back. “Now, Dad! Now, Polly!”
He was fairly bubbling over with joy and Mr. King forgot his dudgeon and joined in the general glee, which soon became so great that travellers gave many a glance at the merry trio who bundled away to Thomas and the waiting grays.
He was really overflowing with joy, and Mr. King let go of his annoyance and joined in the fun, which quickly grew so intense that passersby couldn’t help but look at the happy trio as they rushed off to Thomas and the waiting grays.
“You're sure you've got the right check?” asked Mr. King, nervously, getting into a handsome coach lined with dark green satin, and settling down among its ample cushions with a sigh of relief.
“Are you sure you have the right check?” Mr. King asked nervously, getting into a stylish carriage lined with dark green satin and settling down among its comfy cushions with a sigh of relief.
“Oh yes,” laughed Jasper; “Polly didn't have any one else's check, I guess.”
“Oh yeah,” laughed Jasper; “Polly didn’t have anyone else’s check, I guess.”
Over through the heart of the city, down narrow, noisy business streets, out into wide avenues, with handsome stately mansions on either side—they flew along.
Over through the heart of the city, down narrow, noisy business streets, out into wide avenues, with handsome stately mansions on either side—they flew along.
“Oh,” said Polly; and then she stopped, and blushed very hard.
“Oh,” said Polly; and then she paused, her cheeks turning bright red.
“What is it, my dear?” asked Mr. King, kindly.
“What is it, my dear?” Mr. King asked kindly.
Polly couldn't speak at first, but when Jasper stopped his merry chat and begged to know what it was, she turned on him, and burst out, “You live here?”
Polly couldn't speak at first, but when Jasper paused his happy conversation and asked what was wrong, she turned to him and exclaimed, “You live here?”
“Why, yes,” laughed the boy; “why not?”
“Of course,” the boy laughed; “why not?”
“Oh!” said Polly again, her cheeks as red as two roses, “it's so lovely!”
“Oh!” Polly exclaimed again, her cheeks as red as roses, “it’s so beautiful!”
And then the carriage turned in at a brown stone gateway, and winding up among some fine old trees, stopped before a large, stately residence that in Polly's eyes seemed like one of the castles of Ben's famous stories. And then Mr. King got out, and gallantly escorted Polly out, and up the steps, while Jasper followed with Polly's bag which he couldn't be persuaded to resign to Thomas. A stiff waiter held the door open—and then, the rest was only a pleasant, confused jumble of kind welcoming words, smiling faces, with a background of high spacious walls, bright pictures, and soft elegant hangings, everything and all inextricably mixed—till Polly herself seemed floating—away—away, fast to the Fairyland of her dreams; now, Mr. King was handing her around, like a precious parcel, from one to the other—now Jasper was bobbing in and out everywhere, introducing her on all sides, and then Prince was jumping up and trying to lick her face every minute—but best of all was, when a lovely face looked down into hers, and Jasper's sister bent to kiss her.
And then the carriage turned into a brown stone gateway, winding through some beautiful old trees, and stopped in front of a large, impressive house that, to Polly, looked like one of the castles from Ben's famous stories. Mr. King got out and gallantly helped Polly out, walking her up the steps, while Jasper followed with Polly's bag, which he wouldn't let Thomas carry. A formal waiter held the door open—and then, everything turned into a pleasant, chaotic mix of warm welcoming words, smiling faces, with a backdrop of tall spacious walls, bright paintings, and soft elegant drapes, all blending together—until Polly felt like she was floating—away—into the Fairyland of her dreams; now, Mr. King was passing her around, like a precious package, from one person to another—now Jasper was popping in and out everywhere, introducing her all around, and then Prince was jumping up and trying to lick her face every minute—but the best part was when a lovely face leaned down to hers, and Jasper's sister bent down to kiss her.
“I am very glad to have you here, little Polly.” The words were simple, but Polly, lifting up her clear brown eyes, looked straight into the heart of the speaker, and from that moment never ceased to love her.
“I’m really happy to have you here, little Polly.” The words were straightforward, but Polly, lifting her bright brown eyes, looked directly into the speaker's heart, and from that moment on, she never stopped loving her.
“It was a good inspiraton,” thought Mrs. Whitney to herself; “this little girl is going to be a comfort, I know.” And then she set herself to conduct successfully her three boys into friendliness and good fellowship with Polly, for each of them was following his own sweet will in the capacity of host, and besides staring at her with all his might, was determined to do the whole of the entertaining, a state of things which might become unpleasant. However, Polly stood it like a veteran.
“It was a great inspiration,” Mrs. Whitney thought to herself; “this little girl is going to be a real comfort, I can tell.” Then she focused on successfully guiding her three boys to be friendly and get along with Polly, since each of them was doing his own thing as the host. Besides staring at her intently, they were all set on doing all the entertaining, which could turn awkward. However, Polly handled it like a pro.
“This little girl must be very tired,” said Mrs. Whitney, at last with a bright smile. “Besides I am going to have her to myself now.”
“This little girl must be really tired,” Mrs. Whitney finally said with a bright smile. “Plus, I get to have her all to myself now.”
“Oh, no, no,” cried little Dick in alarm; “why, she's just come; we want to see her.”
“Oh, no, no,” cried little Dick in alarm; “she just arrived; we want to see her.”
“For shame, Dick!” said Percy, the eldest, a boy of ten years, who took every opportunity to reprove Dick in public; “she's come a great ways, so she ought to rest, you know.”
“For shame, Dick!” said Percy, the oldest at ten years old, who seized every chance to scold Dick in front of others. “She’s traveled a long way, so she deserves to rest, you know.”
“You wanted her to come out to the greenhouse yourself, you know you did,” put in Van, the next to Percy, who never would be reproved or patronized, “only she wouldn't go.”
“You wanted her to come out to the greenhouse yourself, you know you did,” Van chimed in, sitting next to Percy, who could never be criticized or talked down to, “but she just wouldn’t go.”
“You'll come down to dinner,” said Percy, politely, ignoring Van. “Then you won't be tired, perhaps.”
“You'll come down to dinner,” said Percy, politely, ignoring Van. “Then you might not be tired, perhaps.”
“Oh, I'm not very tired now,” said Polly, brightly, with a merry little laugh, “only I've never been in the cars before, and—”
“Oh, I'm not very tired right now,” said Polly, cheerfully, with a happy little laugh, “it's just that I've never been on a train before, and—”
“Never been in the cars before!” exclaimed Van, crowding up, while Percy made a big round O with his mouth, and little Dick's eyes stretched to their widest extent.
“Never been in the cars before!” Van exclaimed as he leaned in, while Percy made a big round O with his mouth, and little Dick's eyes widened to their fullest extent.
“No,” said Polly simply, “never in all my life.”
“No,” Polly said plainly, “never in my whole life.”
“Come, dear,” said sister Marian, rising quickly, and taking Polly's hand; while Jasper, showing unmistakable symptoms of pitching into all the three boys, followed with the bag.
“Come on, sweetie,” said sister Marian, getting up quickly and taking Polly's hand; while Jasper, clearly eager to confront all three boys, brought along the bag.
Up the broad oak staircase they went, Polly holding by Mrs. Whitney's soft hand, as if for dear life, and Jasper tripping up two steps at a time, in front of them. They turned after reaching the top, down a hall soft to the foot and brightly lighted.
Up the wide oak staircase they climbed, Polly gripping Mrs. Whitney's gentle hand as if her life depended on it, while Jasper hopped up two steps at a time in front of them. After reaching the top, they turned into a hallway that felt soft underfoot and was well-lit.
“Now, Polly,” said sister Marian, “I'm going to have you here, right next to my dressing room; this is your nest, little bird, and I hope you'll be very happy in it.”
“Now, Polly,” said sister Marian, “I’m going to have you here, right next to my dressing room; this is your spot, little bird, and I hope you’ll be really happy in it.”
And here Mrs. Whitney turned up the gas, and then, just because she couldn't help it, gathered Polly up in her arms without another word. Jasper set down the bag on a chair, and came and stood by his sister's side, looking down at her as she stroked the brown wavy hair on her bosom.
And here Mrs. Whitney turned up the gas, and then, unable to resist, picked Polly up in her arms without saying anything else. Jasper set the bag down on a chair and came to stand by his sister, watching as she stroked the brown wavy hair resting on her chest.
“It's so nice to have Polly here, sister,” he said, and he put his hand on Mrs. Whitney's neck; and then with the other hand took hold of both of Polly's chubby ones, who looked up and smiled; and in that smile the little brown house seemed to hop right out, and bring back in a flash all the nice times those eight happy weeks had brought him.
“It's great to have Polly here, sis,” he said, placing his hand on Mrs. Whitney's neck; then with his other hand, he took both of Polly's chubby ones, who looked up and smiled; and in that smile, the little brown house seemed to leap right out, instantly bringing back all the wonderful moments those eight happy weeks had given him.
“Oh, 'twas so perfectly splendid, sister Marian,” he cried, flinging himself down on the floor by her chair. “You don't know what good times we had—does she, Polly?” and then he launched out into a perfect shower of “Don't you remember this?” or “Oh, Polly! you surely haven't forgotten that!” Mrs. Whitney good naturedly entering into it and enjoying it all with them, until, warned by the lateness of the hour, she laughingly reminded Jasper of dinner, and dismissed him to prepare for it.
“Oh, it was so wonderfully amazing, sister Marian,” he exclaimed, throwing himself down on the floor next to her chair. “You have no idea how much fun we had—do you, Polly?” Then he started reminiscing with a flood of “Don't you remember this?” and “Oh, Polly! You definitely haven't forgotten that!” Mrs. Whitney happily joined in, enjoying every moment with them, until, noticing how late it was, she playfully reminded Jasper about dinner and sent him off to get ready for it.
When the three boys saw Polly coming in again, they welcomed her with a cordial shout, for one and all, after careful measurement of her, had succumbed entirely to Polly; and each was unwilling that the others should get ahead of him in her regard.
When the three boys saw Polly coming in again, they greeted her with a cheerful shout, because each of them, after looking her over carefully, had completely fallen for Polly; and none of them wanted the others to win her favor first.
“This is your seat, Polly,” said sister Marian, touching the chair next to her own.
“This is your seat, Polly,” said sister Marian, pointing to the chair next to hers.
Thereupon a small fight ensued between the little Whitneys, while Jasper looked decidedly discomfited.
A small fight broke out among the little Whitneys, while Jasper looked clearly uncomfortable.
“Let Polly sit next to me,” said Van, as if a seat next to him was of all things most to be desired.
“Let Polly sit next to me,” said Van, as if sitting next to him was the most desirable thing ever.
“Oh, no, I want her,” said little Dick.
“Oh, no, I want her,” said little Dick.
“Pshaw, Dick! you're too young,” put in Percy. “You'd spill the bread and butter all over her.”
“Come on, Dick! You're too young,” Percy interrupted. “You'd make a mess with the bread and butter all over her.”
“I wouldn't either,” said little Dick, indignantly, and beginning to crawl into his seat; “I don't spill bread and butter, now Percy, you know.”
“I wouldn't either,” said little Dick, angrily, as he started to crawl into his seat; “I don't spill bread and butter, now Percy, you know.”
“See here,” said Jasper, decidedly, “she's coming up here by father and me; that is, sister Marian,” he finished more politely, “if you're willing.”
“Look,” said Jasper firmly, “she's coming up here with my dad and me; I mean, sister Marian,” he added more politely, “if you're okay with that.”
All this while Polly had stood quietly watching the group, the big, handsome table, the bright lights, and the well-trained servants with a curious feeling at her heart—what were the little-brown-house-people doing?
All this time, Polly had stood quietly watching the group, the large, attractive table, the bright lights, and the well-trained waitstaff with a curious feeling in her heart—what were the little-brown-house-people up to?
“Polly shall decide it,” said sister Marian, laughing. “Now, where will you sit, dear?” she added, looking down on the little quiet figure beside her.
“Polly will decide,” said sister Marian, laughing. “Now, where will you sit, dear?” she added, looking down at the little quiet figure next to her.
“Oh, by Jappy, please,” said Polly, quickly, as if there could be no doubt; “and kind Mr. King,” she added, smiling at him.
“Oh, by Jappy, please,” said Polly, quickly, as if there could be no doubt; “and kind Mr. King,” she added, smiling at him.
“That's right; that's right, my dear,” cried the old gentleman, pleased beyond measure at her honest choice. And he pulled out her chair, and waited upon her into it so handsomely that Polly was happy at once; while Jasper, with a proud toss of his dark, wavy hair, marched up delightedly, and took the chair on her other side.
"That's right; that's right, my dear," exclaimed the old gentleman, incredibly pleased with her honest choice. He pulled out her chair and helped her into it so nicely that Polly felt happy right away; meanwhile, Jasper, with a proud toss of his dark, wavy hair, happily marched up and took the chair on her other side.
And now, in two or three minutes it seemed as if Polly had always been there; it was the most natural thing in the world that sister Marian should smile down the table at the bright-faced narrator, who answered all their numerous questions, and entertained them all with accounts of Ben's skill, of Phronsie's cunning ways, of the boys who made fun for all, and above everything else of the dear mother whom they all longed to help, and of all the sayings and doings in the little brown house. No wonder that the little boys forgot to eat; and for once never thought of the attractions of the table. And when, as they left the table at last, little Dick rushed impulsively up to Polly, and flinging himself into her arms, declared, “I love you!—and you're my sister!” Nothing more was needed to make Polly feel at home.
And now, in just two or three minutes, it felt like Polly had always been there; it was completely natural for Sister Marian to smile down the table at the cheerful storyteller, who answered all their many questions and entertained everyone with stories about Ben's skills, Phronsie's clever tricks, the boys who made everyone laugh, and most importantly, about the dear mother they all wanted to help, along with everything that happened in the little brown house. It’s no surprise the little boys forgot to eat and, for once, didn’t care about the food on the table. And when they finally got up from the table, little Dick ran up to Polly, threw himself into her arms, and said, “I love you!—and you’re my sister!” That was all Polly needed to feel at home.
“Yes,” said Mrs. Whitney, and nodded to herself in the saying, “it was a good thing; and a comfort, I believe, has come to this house this day!”
“Yes,” Mrs. Whitney said, nodding to herself as she spoke, “it’s a good thing; and I believe a comfort has arrived in this house today!”
BRAVE WORK AND THE REWARD
And on the very first morrow came Polly's music teacher!
And on the very next morning, Polly's music teacher arrived!
The big drawing-room, with its shaded light and draped furniture, with its thick soft carpet, on which no foot-fall could be heard, with all its beauty and loveliness on every side was nothing to Polly's eyes, only the room that contained the piano!
The large living room, with its dim lighting and decorated furniture, featuring a thick, soft carpet that muffled footsteps, and all its beauty and charm all around, didn’t matter to Polly; it was just the room with the piano!
That was all she saw! And when the teacher came he was simply the Fairy (an ugly little one, it is true, but still a most powerful being) who was to unlock its mysteries, and conduct her into Fairyland itself. He was a homely little Frenchman, with a long, curved nose, and an enormous black moustache, magnificently waxed, who bowed elaborately, and called her “Mademoiselle Pep-paire;” but he had music in his soul, and Polly couldn't reverence him too much.
That was all she saw! And when the teacher arrived, he was just the Fairy (an ugly little one, it's true, but still a very powerful being) who was supposed to reveal its mysteries and lead her into Fairyland itself. He was a plain little Frenchman with a long, curved nose and a huge, waxed black mustache, who bowed dramatically and called her “Mademoiselle Pep-paire;” but he had music in his soul, and Polly couldn't hold him in higher regard.
And now the big piano gave out new sounds; sounds that told of a strong purpose and steady patience. Every note was struck for mother and the home brood. Monsieur Tourtelotte, after watching her keenly out of his little black eyes, would nod to himself like a mandarin, and the nod would be followed by showers of extra politeness, as his appreciation of her patient energy and attention.
And now the big piano produced new sounds; sounds that spoke of a strong purpose and steady patience. Every note was played for mom and the family. Monsieur Tourtelotte, after observing her intently with his little black eyes, would nod to himself like a mandarin, and that nod would be followed by extra politeness, showing his appreciation for her patient energy and attentiveness.
Every chance she could get, Polly would steal away into the drawing-room from Jappy and the three boys and all the attractions they could offer, and laboriously work away over and over at the tedious scales and exercises that were to be stepping-stones to so much that was glorious beyond. Never had she sat still for so long a time in her active little life; and now, with her arms at just such an angle, with the stiff, chubby fingers kept under training and restraint—well, Polly realized, years after, that only her love of the little brown house could ever have kept her from flying up and spinning around in perfect despair.
Whenever she could, Polly would sneak away into the drawing-room from Jappy and the three boys and all the fun they offered, and would diligently practice the boring scales and exercises that were meant to be stepping-stones to something much more glorious. She had never sat still for such a long time in her active little life; and now, with her arms positioned just right and her stiff, chubby fingers kept in training and under control—well, Polly realized years later that only her love for the little brown house could have stopped her from jumping up and spinning around in total frustration.
“She likes it!” said Percy, in absolute astonishment, one day, when Polly had refused to go out driving with all the other children in the park, and had gone resolutely, instead, into the drawing-room and shut the door. “She likes those hateful old exercises and she don't like anything else.”
“She likes it!” said Percy, in total shock, one day, when Polly had turned down the chance to go out driving with all the other kids in the park and had instead decided to go into the drawing room and shut the door. “She likes those terrible old exercises and doesn’t like anything else.”
“Much you know about it,” said Jappy; “she's perfectly aching to go, now Percy Whitney!”
“Much you know about it,” said Jappy; “she's really eager to go, now Percy Whitney!”
“Well, why don't she then?” said Percy, opening his eyes to their widest extent.
“Well, why doesn't she then?” said Percy, opening his eyes as wide as possible.
“Cause,” said Jasper, stopping on his way to the door to look him full in the face, “she's commenced to learn to play, and there won't anything stop her.”
“Because,” said Jasper, pausing on his way to the door to look him square in the eye, “she's started learning to play, and nothing will hold her back.”
“I'm going to try,” said Percy, gleefully. “I know lots of ways I can do to try, anyway.”
“I'm going to give it a shot,” said Percy, cheerfully. “I know plenty of ways I can try, at least.”
“See here, now,” said Jasper, turning back, “you let her alone! Do you hear?” he added, and there must have been something in his eye to command attention, for Percy instantly signified his intention not to tease this young music student in the least.
“Listen up,” said Jasper, turning around, “you leave her alone! Do you hear me?” he added, and there must have been something in his eye that demanded attention, because Percy immediately indicated that he had no intention of bothering this young music student at all.
“Come on then, old fellow,” and Jasper swung his cap on his head, “Thomas will be like forty bears if we keep him waiting much longer.”
“Come on then, buddy,” and Jasper put his cap on his head, “Thomas is going to be like forty bears if we keep him waiting much longer.”
And Polly kept at it steadily day after day; getting through with the lessons in the schoolroom as quickly as possible to rush to her music, until presently the little Frenchman waxed enthusiastic to that degree that, as day after day progressed and swelled into weeks, and each lesson came to an end, he would skip away on the tips of his toes, his nose in the air, and the waxed ends of his moustache, fairly trembling with delight, “Ah, such patience as Mademoiselle Pep-paire has! I know no other such little Americane!”
And Polly kept at it diligently day after day, rushing through her school lessons as quickly as she could to get to her music. Before long, the little Frenchman became so enthusiastic that as days turned into weeks and each lesson wrapped up, he would skip away on his toes, nose in the air, with the tips of his mustache practically quivering with delight, “Oh, the patience that Mademoiselle Pep-paire has! I don’t know any other little American like her!”
“I think,” said Jasper one evening after dinner, when all the children were assembled as usual in their favorite place on the big rug in front of the fire in the library, Prince in the middle of the group, his head on his paws, watching everything in infinite satisfaction, “that Polly's getting on in music as I never saw anyone do; and that's a fact!”
“I think,” said Jasper one evening after dinner, when all the kids were gathered as usual in their favorite spot on the big rug in front of the fire in the library, Prince in the middle of the group, his head on his paws, watching everything with complete satisfaction, “that Polly's advancing in music like I've never seen anyone do; and that's a fact!”
“I mean to begin,” said Van, ambitiously, sitting up straight and staring at the glowing coals. “I guess I will to-morrow,” which announcement was received with a perfect shout—Van's taste being anything rather than of a musical nature.
“I’m going to start,” said Van, determined, sitting up straight and looking at the glowing coals. “I think I will tomorrow,” which statement was met with a loud cheer—Van's taste being anything but musical.
“If you do,” said Jappy, when the merriment had a little subsided, “I shall go out of the house at every lesson; there won't anyone stay in it, Van.”
“If you do,” Jappy said when the laughter had calmed down a bit, “I’ll leave the house for every lesson; no one will stay in it, Van.”
“I can bang all I want to, then,” said Van, noways disturbed by the reflection, and pulling one of Prince's long ears, “you think you're so big, Jappy, just because you're thirteen.”
“I can bang all I want, then,” said Van, unfazed by the reflection, and tugging on one of Prince's long ears, “you think you're so important, Jappy, just because you’re thirteen.”
“He's only three ahead of me, Van,” bristled Percy, who never could forgive Jappy for being his uncle, much less the still greater sin of having been born three years earlier than himself.
“He's only three ahead of me, Van,” Percy snapped, who could never forgive Jappy for being his uncle, and even less for the greater offense of being born three years before him.
“Three's just as bad as four,” said Van.
“Three's just as bad as four,” Van said.
“Let's tell stories,” began Polly, who never could remember such goings on in the little brown house; “we must each tell one,” she added with the greatest enthusiasm, “and see which will be the biggest and the best.”
“Let’s tell stories,” started Polly, who couldn’t recall any events like this in the little brown house; “we each have to share one,” she added with excitement, “and see which one is the biggest and the best.”
“Oh, no,” said Van, who perfectly revelled in Polly's stories, and who now forgot his trials in the prospect of one, “You tell, Polly—you tell alone.”
“Oh, no,” said Van, who loved hearing Polly's stories and had now forgotten his troubles at the thought of one, “You tell, Polly—you tell it alone.”
“Yes, do, Polly,” said Jasper; “we'd rather.”
“Yes, go ahead, Polly,” said Jasper; “we’d prefer that.”
So Polly launched out into one of her gayest and finest; and soon they were in such a peal of laughter, and had reached such heights of enjoyment, that Mr. King popped his head in at the door, and then came in, and took a seat in a big rocking-chair in the corner to hear the fun go on.
So Polly jumped into one of her happiest and best stories; and soon they were laughing so hard and having such a great time that Mr. King peeked in at the door, then walked inside, and took a seat in a big rocking chair in the corner to enjoy the fun.
“Oh, dear,” said Van, leaning back with a long sigh, and wiping his flushed face as Polly wound up with a triumphant flourish, 'how ever do you think of such things, Polly Pepper?
“Oh, no,” said Van, leaning back with a long sigh and wiping his flushed face as Polly finished with a triumphant flourish, "how do you come up with such things, Polly Pepper?"
“That isn't anything,” said Jappy, bringing his handsome face out into the strong light; “why, it's just nothing to what she has told time and again in the little brown house in Badgertown;” and then he caught sight of Polly's face, which turned a little pale in the firelight as he spoke; and the brown eyes had such a pathetic droop in them that it went to the boy's very heart.
“That’s nothing,” said Jappy, stepping into the bright light, “it’s nothing compared to what she’s said over and over in the little brown house in Badgertown.” Then he noticed Polly’s face, which paled a bit in the firelight as he spoke, and her brown eyes had such a sorrowful droop that it struck the boy right in the heart.
Was Polly homesick? and so soon!
Was Polly already homesick?
POLLY IS COMFORTED
Yes, it must be confessed. Polly was homesick. All her imaginations of her mother's hard work, increased by her absence, loomed up before her, till she was almost ready to fly home without a minute's warning. At night, when no one knew it, the tears would come racing over the poor, forlorn little face, and would not be squeezed back. It got to be noticed finally; and one and all redoubled their exertions to make everything twice as pleasant as ever!
Yes, it has to be admitted. Polly was homesick. All her thoughts about her mother's hard work, intensified by her absence, came to the forefront, making her almost ready to rush home without any warning. At night, when no one was watching, tears would stream down her poor, lonely little face, and she couldn't hold them back. Eventually, it started to be noticed; and everyone worked even harder to make everything twice as enjoyable as before!
The only place, except in front of the grand piano, where Polly approached a state of comparative happiness, was in the greenhouse.
The only place, aside from in front of the grand piano, where Polly felt somewhat happy was in the greenhouse.
Here she would stay, comforted and soothed among the lovely plants and rich exotics, rejoicing the heart of Old Turner the gardener, who since Polly's first rapturous entrance, had taken her into his good graces for all time.
Here she would stay, comforted and calmed among the beautiful plants and exotic flowers, bringing joy to Old Turner the gardener, who since Polly's first excited arrival, had welcomed her into his good graces forever.
Every chance she could steal after practice hours were over, and after the clamorous demands of the boys upon her time were fully satisfied, was seized to fly on the wings of the wind, to the flowers.
Every opportunity she had after practice was over and after the noisy requests of the boys for her time were completely met, she took the chance to soar on the wings of the wind to the flowers.
But even with the music and flowers the dancing light in the eyes went down a little; and Polly, growing more silent and pale, moved around with a little droop to the small figure that had only been wont to fly through the wide halls and spacious rooms with gay and springing step.
But even with the music and flowers, the sparkle in their eyes faded a bit; and Polly, becoming quieter and paler, moved around with a little sag to her small figure that used to zip through the wide halls and spacious rooms with a cheerful and lively step.
“Polly don't like us,” at last said Van one day in despair. “Then, dear,” said Mrs. Whitney, “you must be kinder to her than ever; think what it would be for one of you to be away from home even among friends.”
“Polly doesn't like us,” Van finally said one day in frustration. “Then, dear,” said Mrs. Whitney, “you need to be nicer to her than ever; consider what it would be like for one of you to be away from home, even among friends.”
“I'd like it first rate to be away from Percy,” said Van, reflectively; “I wouldn't come back in three, no, six weeks.”
“I’d really love to be away from Percy,” said Van, thoughtfully; “I wouldn’t come back in three, no, six weeks.”
“My son,” said his mamma, “just stop and think how badly you would feel, if you really couldn't see Percy.”
“My son,” said his mom, “just stop and think about how bad you would feel if you really couldn’t see Percy.”
“Well,” said Van, and he showed signs of relenting a little at that; “but Percy is perfectly awful, mamma, you don't know; and he feels so smart too,” he said vindictively.
“Well,” said Van, and he showed some signs of softening a bit at that; “but Percy is just terrible, mom, you have no idea; and he acts so superior too,” he said bitterly.
“Well,” said Mrs. Whitney, softly, “let's think what we can do for Polly; it makes me feel very badly to see her sad little face.”
“Well,” said Mrs. Whitney gently, “let's consider what we can do for Polly; it really makes me feel bad to see her sad little face.”
“I don't know,” said Van, running over in his mind all the possible ways he could think of for entertaining anybody, “unless she'd like my new book of travels—or my velocipede,” he added.
“I’m not sure,” said Van, going through all the possible ways he could come up with to entertain anyone in his mind, “unless she’d be interested in my new travel book—or my bicycle,” he added.
“I'm afraid those wouldn't quite answer the purpose,” said his mamma, smiling—“especially the last; yet we must think of something.”
“I'm afraid those wouldn't really do the trick,” said his mom, smiling—“especially the last one; but we have to come up with something.”
But just here Mr. King thought it about time to take matters into his hands. So, with a great many chucklings and shruggings when no one was by, he had departed after breakfast one day, simply saying he shouldn't be back to lunch.
But at this point, Mr. King decided it was time to take control. So, with a lot of chuckles and shrugs when no one was around, he left after breakfast one day, just saying he wouldn’t be back for lunch.
Polly sat in the drawing-room, near the edge of the twilight, practicing away bravely. Somehow, of all the days when the home feeling was the strongest, this day it seemed as if she could bear it no longer. If she could only see Phronsie for just one moment! “I shall have to give up!” she moaned. “I can't bear it!” and over went her head on the music rack.
Polly sat in the living room, close to the edge of twilight, practicing diligently. Somehow, out of all the days when she felt the strongest sense of home, this day made it seem like she couldn't handle it anymore. If only she could see Phronsie for just a moment! “I’m going to have to give up!” she groaned. “I can’t take it!” and she rested her head on the music rack.
“Where is she?” said a voice over in front of the piano, in the gathering dusk—unmistakably Mr. King's.
“Where is she?” said a voice from in front of the piano, in the fading light—clearly Mr. King's.
“Oh, she's always at the piano,” said Van. “She must be there now, somewhere,” and then somebody laughed. Then came in the loudest of whispers from little Dick, “Oh, Jappy, what'll she say?”
“Oh, she's always at the piano,” said Van. “She has to be there now, somewhere,” and then someone laughed. Then came the loudest whisper from little Dick, “Oh, Jappy, what will she say?”
“Hush!” said one of the other boys; “do be still, Dick!”
“Hush!” said one of the other boys; “be quiet, Dick!”
Polly sat up very straight, and whisked off the tears quickly. Up came Mr. King with an enormous bundle in his arms; and he marched up to the piano, puffing with his exertions.
Polly sat up straight and quickly wiped away her tears. In came Mr. King, carrying a huge bundle in his arms, marching over to the piano, out of breath from his efforts.
“Here, Polly, hold your arms,” he had only strength to gasp. And then he broke out into a loud burst of merriment, in which all the troop joined, until the big room echoed with the sound.
“Here, Polly, hold your arms,” he could only manage to gasp. Then he burst into a loud laugh, which everyone joined in, until the big room echoed with the sound.
At this, the bundle opened suddenly, and—out popped Phronsie!
At this, the bundle suddenly opened, and—out jumped Phronsie!
“Here I'm! I'm here, Polly!”
“Here I am! I’m here, Polly!”
But Polly couldn't speak; and if Jasper hadn't caught her just in time, she would have tumbled over backward from the stool, Phronsie and all!
But Polly couldn't say anything; and if Jasper hadn't grabbed her just in time, she would have fallen backward off the stool, Phronsie and all!
“Aren't you glad I've come, Polly?” asked Phronsie, with her little face close to Polly's own.
“Aren't you happy I'm here, Polly?” asked Phronsie, with her little face close to Polly's.
That brought Polly to. “Oh, Phronsie!” she cried, and strained her to her heart; while the boys crowded around, and plied her with sudden questions.
That brought Polly to. “Oh, Phronsie!” she exclaimed, pulling her close to her chest; while the boys gathered around, bombarding her with a flurry of questions.
“Now you'll stay,” cried Van; “say, Polly, won't you.”
“Please stay,” shouted Van; “come on, Polly, won't you?”
“Weren't you awfully surprised?” cried Percy; “say, Polly, awfully?”
“Weren't you really surprised?” exclaimed Percy; “come on, Polly, really?”
“Is her name Phronsie,” put in Dick, unwilling to be left out, and not thinking of anything else to ask.
“Is her name Phronsie?” Dick chimed in, not wanting to be excluded and not thinking of anything else to ask.
“Boys,” whispered their mother, warningly, “she can't answer you; just look at her face.”
“Boys,” their mother whispered, sounding a warning, “she can't answer you; just look at her face.”
And to be sure, our Polly's face was a study to behold. All its old sunniness was as nothing to the joy that now transfigured it.
And for sure, Polly's face was something to see. All its old brightness was nothing compared to the happiness that now lit it up.
“Oh!” she cried, coming out of her rapture a little, and springing over to Mr. King with Phronsie still in her arms. “Oh, you are the dearest and best Mr. King I ever saw! but how did you make mammy let her come?”
“Oh!” she exclaimed, coming out of her daze a bit and jumping over to Mr. King with Phronsie still in her arms. “Oh, you are the sweetest and best Mr. King I’ve ever seen! But how did you get mom to let her come?”
“Isn't he splendid!” cried Jasper in intense pride, swelling up. “Father knew how to do it.”
“Isn't he amazing!” Jasper exclaimed with intense pride, swelling with excitement. “Dad really knew how to make it happen.”
But Polly's arms were around the old gentleman's neck, so she didn't hear. “There, there,” he said soothingly, patting her brown, fuzzy head. Something was going down the old gentleman's neck, that wet his collar, and made him whisper very tenderly in her ear, “don't give way now, Polly; Phronsie'll see you.”
But Polly had her arms around the old man's neck, so she didn't hear. "There, there," he said gently, patting her brown, fuzzy head. Something was dripping down the old man's neck, wetting his collar, and he whispered very softly in her ear, "don't break down now, Polly; Phronsie will see you."
“I know,” gasped Polly, controlling her sobs; “I won't—only—I can't thank you!”
“I know,” Polly gasped, trying to hold back her tears. “I won’t—just—I can’t thank you enough!”
“Phronsie,” said Jasper quickly, “what do you suppose Prince said the other day?”
“Phronsie,” Jasper said quickly, “what do you think Prince said the other day?”
“What?” asked Phronsie in intense interest slipping down out of Polly's arms, and crowding up close to Jasper's side. “What did he, Jasper?”
“What?” Phronsie asked with intense interest as she slipped out of Polly's arms and moved in close to Jasper's side. “What did he say, Jasper?”
“Oh-ho, how funny!” laughed Van, while little Dick burst right out, “Japser!”
“Oh wow, that's hilarious!” laughed Van, while little Dick exclaimed, “Japser!”
“Be still,” said Jappy warningly, while Phronsie stood surveying them all with grave eyes.
“Be quiet,” Jappy said cautiously, while Phronsie looked at everyone with serious eyes.
“Well, I asked him, 'Don't you want to see Phronsie Pepper, Prince?' And do you know, he just stood right upon his hind legs, Phronsie, and said: 'Bark! yes, Bark! Bark!'”
“Well, I asked him, 'Don't you want to see Phronsie Pepper, Prince?' And do you know, he just stood up on his back legs, Phronsie, and said: 'Bark! Yes, Bark! Bark!'”
“Did he really, Jasper?” cried Phronsie, delighted beyond measure; and clasping her hands in rapture, “all alone by himself?”
“Did he really, Jasper?” exclaimed Phronsie, thrilled to bits; and clasping her hands in joy, “all by himself?”
“Yes, all alone by himself,” asserted Jasper, vehemently, and winking furiously to the others to stop their laughing; “he did now, truly, Phronsie.”
“Yes, all alone by himself,” Jasper insisted passionately, winking furiously at the others to get them to stop laughing; “he really did, Phronsie.”
“Then mustn't I go and see him now, Jasper? yes, pretty soon now?”
“Then shouldn’t I go see him now, Jasper? Yes, pretty soon, right?”
“So you must,” cried Jasper, enchanted at his success in amusing; “and I'll go with you.”
“So you have to,” shouted Jasper, thrilled that he could make them laugh; “and I'll come with you.”
“Oh, no,” cried Phronsie, shaking her yellow head. “Oh no, Jasper; I must go by my very own self.”
“Oh, no,” cried Phronsie, shaking her yellow head. “Oh no, Jasper; I have to go by myself.”
“There Jap, you've caught it,” laughed Percy; while the others screamed at the sight of Jasper's face.
“There you go, Jap, you got it,” laughed Percy, while the others screamed at the sight of Jasper's face.
“Oh Phronsie!” cried Polly, turning around at the last words; “how could you!”
“Oh Phronsie!” Polly exclaimed, turning around at the last words. “How could you!”
“Don't mind it, Polly,” whispered Jasper; “twasn't her fault.”
“Don't worry about it, Polly,” whispered Jasper; “it wasn't her fault.”
“Phronsie,” said Mrs. Whitney, smilingly, stooping over the child, “would you like to see a little pussy I have for you?”
“Phronsie,” Mrs. Whitney said with a smile, bending down to the child, “Would you like to see a little kitten I have for you?”
But the chubby face didn't look up brightly, as usual: and the next moment, without a bit of warning, Phronsie sprang past them all, even Polly, and flung herself into Mr. King's arms, in a perfect torrent of sobs. “Oh! let's go back!” was all they heard!
But the chubby face didn't brighten up like usual; and the next moment, without any warning, Phronsie darted past everyone, even Polly, and threw herself into Mr. King's arms, crying uncontrollably. “Oh! let's go back!” was all they heard!
“Dear me!” ejaculated the old gentleman, in the utmost amazement; “and such a time as I've had to get her here too!” he added, staring around on the astonished group, none of whom had a word to say.
“Wow!” exclaimed the old gentleman, utterly amazed; “and what a struggle I've had to get her here too!” he added, looking around at the stunned group, none of whom had anything to say.
But Polly stood like a statue! All Jasper's frantic efforts at comfort, utterly failed. To think that Phronsie had left her for any one!—even good Mr. King! The room seemed to buzz, and everything to turn upside down—and just then, she heard another cry—“Oh, I want Polly, I do!”
But Polly stood there like a statue! All of Jasper's desperate attempts to reassure her completely missed the mark. To think that Phronsie had chosen to leave her for anyone!—even nice Mr. King! The room felt like it was buzzing, everything spinning out of control—and just then, she heard another cry—“Oh, I want Polly, I really do!”
With a bound, Polly was at Mr. King's side, with her face on his coat, close to the little tear-stained one. The fat, little arms unclasped their hold, and transferred themselves willingly to Polly's neck; and Phronsie hugged up comfortingly to Polly's heart, who poured into her ear all the loving words she had so longed to say.
With a leap, Polly was at Mr. King's side, her face pressed against his coat, close to the little tear-stained one. The chubby little arms loosened their grip and wrapped themselves eagerly around Polly's neck; Phronsie snuggled up against Polly's heart, and Polly whispered all the loving words she had been wanting to say.
Just then there was a great rush and a scuffling noise; and something rushed up to Phronsie “Oh!” And then the next minute, she had her arms around Prince's neck, too, who was jumping all over her and trying as hard as he could, to express his overwhelming delight.
Just then, there was a loud rush and some scuffling sounds; and something rushed up to Phronsie. "Oh!" And in the next moment, she had her arms around Prince's neck, too, who was bouncing all over her and doing his best to show how incredibly happy he was.
“She's the cunningest little thing I ever saw,” said Mrs. Whitney, enthusiastically, afterward, aside to Mr. King. “Such lovely yellow hair, and such exquisite brown eyes—the combination is very striking. How did her mother ever let her go?” she asked impulsively, “I didn't believe you could persuade her, father.”
“She's the cleverest little girl I've ever seen,” said Mrs. Whitney, excitedly, later to Mr. King. “Such beautiful yellow hair and such gorgeous brown eyes—the combo is really eye-catching. How did her mom ever allow her to go?” she asked impulsively, “I didn't think you could convince her, Dad.”
“I didn't have any fears, if I worked it rightly,” said the old gentleman complacently. “I wasn't coming without her, Marian, if it could possibly be managed. The truth is, that Phronsie had been pining for Polly to such an extent, that there was no other way but for her to have Polly; and her mother was just on the point, although it almost killed her, of sending for Polly—as if we should have let her go!” he cried in high dudgeon; just as if he owned the whole of the Peppers, and could dispose of them all to suit his fancy! “So you see, I was just in time; in the very nick of time, in fact!”
"I wasn't worried at all, as long as I handled it the right way," said the old gentleman confidently. "I wouldn't go without her, Marian, if it could be helped. The truth is, Phronsie had been missing Polly so much that there was no way around it—she needed to have Polly with her; and her mother was just about to, even though it nearly broke her heart, send for Polly—as if we would have let her go!" he exclaimed in frustration, as if he were in charge of the entire Pepper family and could do whatever he wanted with them! "So you see, I arrived just in time; actually, right at the perfect moment!"
“So her mother was willing?” asked his daughter, curiously. “Oh, she couldn't help it,” cried Mr. King, beginning to walk up and down the floor, and beaming as he recalled his successful strategy; “there wasn't the smallest use in thinking of anything else. I told her 'twould just stop Polly from ever being a musician if she broke off now—and so 'twould, you know yourself, Marian, for we should never get the child here again, if we let her go now; and I talked—well, I had to talk some; but, well—the upshot is I did get her, and I did bring her—and here she is!” And the old gentleman was so delighted with his success, that he had to burst out into a series of short, happy bits of laughter, that occupied quite a space of time. At last he came out of them, and wiped his face vigorously.
“So her mom was on board?” his daughter asked, intrigued. “Oh, she couldn't say no,” Mr. King exclaimed, starting to pace the floor, beaming as he remembered his clever plan. “There was absolutely no point in considering anything else. I told her it would ruin Polly's chances of being a musician if she quit now—and it really would, you know yourself, Marian, because we’d never get the kid here again if we let her leave now; and I talked—well, I had to talk a bit; but, in the end, I convinced her, and I brought her—and here she is!” The old gentleman was so thrilled with his success that he broke into a series of short, joyful laughs that lasted quite a while. Finally, he managed to compose himself and wiped his face energetically.
“And to think how fond the little girl is of you, father!” said Mrs. Whitney, who hadn't yet gotten over her extreme surprise at the old gentleman's complete subjection to the little Peppers: he, whom all children had by instinct always approached so carefully, and whom every one found it necessary to conciliate!
“And to think how much that little girl loves you, Dad!” said Mrs. Whitney, still amazed by the old gentleman's complete surrender to the little Peppers: he, whom all children had always approached so cautiously, and whom everyone felt they had to win over!
“Well, she's a nice child,” he said, “a very nice child; and,” straightening himself up to his fullest height, and looking so very handsome, that his daughter could not conceal her admiration, “I shall always take care of Phronsie Pepper, Marian!”
“Well, she's a great kid,” he said, “a really great kid; and,” straightening up to his full height and looking so good that his daughter couldn't hide her admiration, “I’ll always take care of Phronsie Pepper, Marian!”
“So I hope,” said Mrs. Whitney; “and father, I do believe they'll repay you; for I do think there's good blood there; these children have a look about them that shows them worthy to be trusted.”
“So I hope,” said Mrs. Whitney; “and Dad, I really believe they'll pay you back; I think there's good blood in them; these kids have a look that shows they're trustworthy.”
“So they have: so they have,” assented Mr. King, and then the conversation dropped.
“So they have: so they have,” agreed Mr. King, and then the conversation ended.
PHRONSIE
Phronsie was toiling up and down the long, oak staircase the next morning; slowly going from one step to the other, drawing each little fat foot into place laboriously, but with a pleased expression on her face that only gave some small idea of the rapture within. Up and down she had been going for a long time, perfectly fascinated; seeming to care for nothing else in the world but to work her way up to the top of the long flight, only to turn and come down again. She had been going on so for some time, till at last, Polly, who was afraid she would tire herself all out, sat down at the foot and begged and implored the little girl, who had nearly reached the top, to stop and rest.
Phronsie was climbing up and down the long oak staircase the next morning; slowly moving from one step to the next, pulling each little plump foot into place with effort, but wearing a happy expression that hinted at the joy inside her. She had been going up and down for quite a while, completely captivated; it seemed like nothing else mattered to her except reaching the top of the long flight, only to turn around and come back down. She had been at it for some time when finally, Polly, worried that she might exhaust herself, sat down at the bottom and pleaded with the little girl, who was almost at the top, to stop and take a break.
“You'll be tired to death, Phronsie!” she said, looking up at the small figure on its toilsome journey. “Why you must have gone up a million times! Do sit down, pet; we're all going out riding, Phronsie, this afternoon; and you can't go if you're all tired out.”
“You'll be exhausted, Phronsie!” she said, looking up at the little figure on its difficult journey. “You must have gone up a million times! Please sit down, sweetie; we're all going out riding this afternoon, Phronsie, and you can't go if you're worn out.”
“I won't be tired, Polly,” said Phronsie, turning around and looking at her, “do let me go just once more!”
“I won’t be tired, Polly,” Phronsie said, turning around to look at her. “Please let me go just one more time!”
“Well,” said Polly, who never could refuse her anything, “just once, Phronsie, and then you must stop.”
“Well,” said Polly, who could never say no to her, “just this once, Phronsie, and then you need to stop.”
So Phronsie kept on her way rejoicing, while Polly still sat on the lowest stair, and drummed impatiently on the stair above her, waiting for her to get through.
So Phronsie continued on her way, happy as ever, while Polly remained sitting on the bottom step, tapping her fingers impatiently on the step above, waiting for her to finish.
Jappy came through the hall and found them thus. “Halloa, Polly!” he said, stopping suddenly; “what's the matter?”
Jappy walked down the hall and found them like this. “Hey, Polly!” he said, stopping short; “what's going on?”
“Oh, Phronsie's been going so,” said Polly, looking up at the little figure above them, which had nearly reached the top in delight, “that I can't stop her. She has really, Jappy, almost all the morning; you can't think how crazy she is over it.”
“Oh, Phronsie’s been going at it so much,” said Polly, looking up at the little figure above them, which had nearly reached the top in delight, “that I can’t stop her. She’s really, Jappy, been at it almost all morning; you can’t imagine how excited she is about it.”
“Is that so?” said Jasper, with a little laugh. “Hulloa, Phronsie, is it nice?” and he tossed a kiss to the little girl, and then sat down by Polly.
“Is that so?” Jasper said with a small laugh. “Hey there, Phronsie, is it nice?” He blew a kiss to the little girl and then sat down next to Polly.
“Oh,” said Phronsie, turning to come down, “it's the beyew-tiflest place I ever saw, Jasper! the very be-yew-tiflest!”
“Oh,” said Phronsie, turning to come down, “it's the most beautiful place I ever saw, Jasper! the very most beautiful!”
“I wish she could have her picture painted,” whispered Jasper, enthusiastically. “Look at her now, Polly, quick!”
“I wish she could get her picture painted,” whispered Jasper, excitedly. “Look at her now, Polly, hurry!”
“Yes,” said Polly, “isn't she sweet!”
“Yes,” said Polly, “isn’t she adorable!”
“Sweet!” said Jasper. “I should think she was!”
“Awesome!” said Jasper. “I would think she was!”
The sunlight through an oriel window fell on the childish face and figure, glinting the yellow hair, and lighting up the radiant face, that yet had a tender, loving glance for the two who waited for her below. One little foot was poised, just in the act of stepping down to the next lower stair, and the fat hand grasped the polished railing, expressive of just enough caution to make it truly childish. In after years Jasper never thought of Phronsie without bringing up this picture on that April morning, when Polly and he sat at the foot of the stairs, and looked up and saw it.
The sunlight streaming through the oriel window illuminated the child's face and figure, shining on her blonde hair and bringing out the brightness of her face, which still held a tender, loving look for the two waiting for her below. One little foot was ready to step down to the next stair, and her chubby hand gripped the polished railing, showing just enough caution to be unmistakably childlike. Years later, Jasper always recalled Phronsie by remembering this scene from that April morning when he and Polly sat at the bottom of the stairs and looked up to see her.
“Where's Jap?” called one of the boys; and then there was a clatter out into the hall.
“Where's Jap?” yelled one of the boys; and then there was a noise as they rushed out into the hall.
“What are you doing?” and Van came to a full stop of amazement and stared at them.
“What are you doing?” Van stopped in shock and stared at them.
“Resting,” said Jappy, concisely, “what do you want, Van?”
“Resting,” Jappy said briefly, “what do you want, Van?”
“I want you,” said Van, “we can't do anything without you, Jappy; you know that.”
“I want you,” said Van, “we can't do anything without you, Jappy; you know that.”
“Very well,” said Jasper, getting up. “Come on, Polly, we must go.”
“Alright,” said Jasper, standing up. “Let’s go, Polly, we need to leave.”
“And Phronsie,” said Van, anxiously, looking up to Phronsie, who had nearly reached them by this time, “we want her, too.”
“And Phronsie,” said Van, anxiously, looking up at Phronsie, who had almost reached them by this point, “we want her, too.”
“Of course,” said Polly, running up and meeting her to give her a hug; “I don't go unless she does.”
“Of course,” said Polly, rushing over to give her a hug; “I won't go if she doesn't.”
“Where are we going, Polly?” asked Phronsie, looking back longingly to her beloved stairs as she was borne off.
“Where are we going, Polly?” asked Phronsie, glancing back wistfully at her beloved stairs as she was carried away.
“To the greenhouse, chick!” said Jasper, “to help Turner; and it'll be good fun, won't it, Polly?”
“To the greenhouse, chick!” Jasper said, “to help Turner; and it’ll be fun, right, Polly?”
“What is a greenhouse?” asked the child, wonderingly. “All green, Jasper?”
“What’s a greenhouse?” the child asked, full of wonder. “Is it all green, Jasper?”
“Oh, dear me,” said Van, doubling up, “do you suppose she thinks it's painted green?”
“Oh, dear,” said Van, bending over, “do you think she thinks it's painted green?”
“It's green inside, Phronsie, dear,” said Jasper, kindly, “and that's the best of all.”
“It's green inside, Phronsie, sweetheart,” said Jasper gently, “and that's the best part of all.”
When Phronsie was really let loose in the greenhouse she thought it decidedly best of all; and she went into nearly as much of a rapture as Polly did on her first visit to it.
When Phronsie was finally free to explore the greenhouse, she thought it was the best place ever; she was just as excited as Polly had been on her first visit.
In a few moments she was cooing and jumping among the plants, while old Turner, staid and particular as he was, laughed to see her go.
In just a moment, she was cooing and hopping among the plants, while old Turner, as serious and particular as he was, laughed as he watched her.
“She's your sister, Miss Mary, ain't she?” at last he asked, as Phronsie bent lovingly over a little pot of heath, and just touched one little leaf carefully with her finger.
“She's your sister, Miss Mary, right?” he finally asked, as Phronsie leaned affectionately over a small pot of heath and gently touched one little leaf with her finger.
“Yes,” said Polly, “but she don't look like me.”
“Yes,” said Polly, “but she doesn't look like me.”
“She is like you,” said Turner, respectfully, “if she don't look like you; and the flowers know it, too,” he added, “and they'll love to see her coming, just as they do you.”
“She’s like you,” Turner said respectfully, “even if she doesn’t look like you; and the flowers know it too,” he added, “and they’ll be happy to see her coming, just like they do for you.”
For Polly had won the old gardener's heart completely by her passionate love for flowers, and nearly every morning a little nosegay, fresh and beautiful, came up to the house for “Miss Mary.”
For Polly had completely won the old gardener's heart with her passionate love for flowers, and almost every morning a little bouquet, fresh and beautiful, was brought up to the house for “Miss Mary.”
And now nobody liked to think of the time, or to look back to it, when Phronsie hadn't been in the house. When the little feet went pattering through halls and over stairs, it seemed to bring sunshine and happiness into every one's heart just to hear the sounds. Polly and the boys in the schoolroom would look up from their books and nod away brightly to each other, and then fall to faster than ever on their lessons, to get through the quicker to be with her again.
And now, no one liked to think about or look back to the time when Phronsie hadn’t been in the house. When her little feet pattered through the halls and up the stairs, it filled everyone’s heart with sunshine and happiness just to hear the sounds. Polly and the boys in the schoolroom would look up from their books, smile brightly at each other, and then dive back into their lessons even faster, eager to finish so they could be with her again.
One thing Phronsie always insisted on, and kept to it pertinaciously—and that was to go into the drawing-room with Polly when she went to practice, and there, with one of her numerous family of dolls, to sit down quietly in some corner and wait till she got through.
One thing Phronsie always insisted on, and stuck to stubbornly, was going into the living room with Polly when she practiced. Once there, she would sit quietly in a corner with one of her many dolls and wait until Polly was done.
Day after day she did it, until Polly, who was worried to think how tedious it must be for her, would look around and say, “Oh, childie, do run out and play.”
Day after day she did it, until Polly, worried about how boring it must be for her, would look around and say, “Oh, sweetheart, please go outside and play.”
“I want to stay,” Phronsie would beg in an injured tone; “please let me, Polly.”
“I want to stay,” Phronsie would plead in a hurt tone; “please let me, Polly.”
So Polly would jump and give her a kiss, and then, delighted to know that she was there, would go at her practicing with twice the vigor and enthusiasm.
So Polly would jump up and give her a kiss, and then, excited to know she was there, would practice with double the energy and enthusiasm.
But Phronsie's chief occupation, at least when she wasn't with Polly, was the entertainment and amusement of Mr. King. And never was she very long absent from his side, which so pleased the old gentleman that he could scarcely contain himself, as with a gravity befitting the importance of her office, she would follow him around in a happy contented way, that took with him immensely. And now-a-days, no one ever saw the old gentleman going out of a morning, when Jasper was busy with his lessons, without Phronsie by his side, and many people turned to see the portly figure with the handsome head bent to catch the prattle of a little sunny-haired child, who trotted along, clasping his hand confidingly. And nearly all of them stopped to gaze the second time before they could convince themselves that it was really that queer, stiff old Mr. King of whom they had heard so much.
But Phronsie's main activity, at least when she wasn't with Polly, was keeping Mr. King entertained and happy. She rarely stayed away from his side for long, which delighted the old gentleman so much that he could hardly contain himself. With a seriousness that matched the importance of her role, she would happily follow him around, which he found incredibly endearing. Nowadays, no one ever saw the old gentleman heading out in the morning, while Jasper was busy with his lessons, without Phronsie by his side. Many people turned to see the stout figure with the handsome head bent down to listen to the cheerful chatter of a little blonde child, who walked along, holding his hand trustingly. Almost all of them stopped to look a second time, needing to convince themselves that it was truly that peculiar, stiff old Mr. King they had heard so much about.
And now the accumulation of dolls in the house became something alarming, for Mr. King, observing Phronsie's devotion to her family, thought there couldn't possibly be too many of them; so he scarcely ever went out without bringing home one at least to add to them, until Phronsie had such a remarkable collection as would have driven almost any other child nearly crazy with delight. She, however, regarded them something in the light of a grave responsibility, to be taken care of tenderly, to be watched over carefully as to just the right kind of bringing up; and to have small morals and manners taught in just the right way.
And now the growing number of dolls in the house became quite concerning, because Mr. King, noticing how devoted Phronsie was to her family, figured there could never be too many dolls. So he rarely went out without bringing home at least one to add to her collection, until Phronsie had such an impressive array that it would have thrilled almost any other child to the point of being overwhelmed. However, she saw them more as a serious responsibility that required gentle care, careful monitoring to ensure they were raised the right way, and instilling the right morals and manners in just the right manner.
Phronsie was playing in the corner of Mrs. Whitney's little boudoir, engaged in sending out invitations for an elaborate tea-party to be given by one of the dolls, when Polly rushed in with consternation in her tones, and dismay written all over her face.
Phronsie was playing in the corner of Mrs. Whitney's small bedroom, busy sending out invites for a fancy tea party that one of the dolls was hosting, when Polly burst in, sounding panicked and looking completely distressed.
“What is it, dear?” asked Mrs. Whitney, looking up from her embroidery.
“What’s wrong, dear?” asked Mrs. Whitney, looking up from her sewing.
“Why,” said Polly, “how could I! I don't see—but I've forgotten to write to mamsie to-day; it's Wednesday, you know, and there's Monsieur coming.” And poor Polly looked out in despair to see the lively little music teacher advancing towards the house at an alarming rate of speed.
“Why,” said Polly, “how could I! I don’t understand—but I forgot to write to Mom today; it’s Wednesday, you know, and Monsieur is coming.” And poor Polly looked out in despair to see the energetic little music teacher approaching the house at an alarming speed.
“That is because you were helping Van so long last evening over his lessons,” said Mrs. Whitney; “I am so sorry.”
“That’s because you were helping Van with his lessons for so long last night,” Mrs. Whitney said. “I’m really sorry.”
“Oh, no,” cried Polly honestly, “I had plenty of time—but I forgot 'twas mamsie's day. What will she do!”
“Oh, no,” cried Polly sincerely, “I had plenty of time—but I forgot it was mom’s day. What will she do?”
“You will have to let it go now till the afternoon, dear; there's no other way; it can go in the early morning mail.”
“You'll have to wait until the afternoon, dear; there's no other option; it can go out in the early morning mail.”
“Oh, dear,” sighed Polly, “I suppose I must.” And she went down to meet Monsieur with a very distressed little heart.
“Oh, no,” sighed Polly, “I guess I have to.” And she went down to meet Monsieur with a very anxious little heart.
Phronsie laid down the note of invitation she was scribbling, and stopped to think; and a moment or two after, at a summons from a caller, Mrs. Whitney left the room.
Phronsie set aside the invitation she had been writing and paused to think; a moment later, after a knock from a visitor, Mrs. Whitney exited the room.
“I know I ought to,” said Phronsie to herself and the dolls, “yes, I know I had; mamsie will feel, oh! so bad, when she don't get Polly's letter; and I know the way, I do, truly.”
“I know I should,” Phronsie said to herself and the dolls, “yes, I know I should; Mom will feel so bad when she doesn’t get Polly's letter; and I really do know the way.”
She got up and went to the window, where she thought a minute; and then, coming back, she took up her little stubby pencil, and bending over a small bit of paper, she commenced to trace with laborious efforts and much hard breathing, some very queer hieroglyphics that to her seemed to be admirable, as at last she held them up with great satisfaction.
She got up and went to the window, where she paused for a moment; then, returning, she picked up her little stubby pencil and bent over a small piece of paper. She began to carefully trace some strange symbols that, to her, seemed impressive. Finally, she held them up with a sense of great satisfaction.
“Good-bye,” she said then, getting up and bowing to the dolls who sat among the interrupted invitations, “I won't be gone but a little bit of one minute,” and she went out determinedly and shut the door.
“Goodbye,” she said then, standing up and bowing to the dolls that were sitting among the unfinished invitations, “I won't be gone for more than a minute,” and she left confidently, closing the door behind her.
Nobody saw the little figure going down the carriage drive, so of course nobody could stop her. When Phronsie got to the gateway she looked up and down the street carefully, either way.
Nobody saw the little figure walking down the driveway, so of course, nobody could stop her. When Phronsie reached the gateway, she looked up and down the street carefully, both ways.
“Yes,” she said, at last, “it was down here, I'm very sure, I went with grandpa,” and immediately turned down the wrong way, and went on and on, grasping carefully her small, and by this time rather soiled bit of paper.
“Yes,” she finally said, “it was down here, I’m really sure, I went with grandpa,” and then she immediately turned the wrong way and kept going, carefully holding onto her small, and by now pretty dirty piece of paper.
At last she reached the business streets; and although she didn't come to the Post Office, she comforted herself by the thought—“it must be coming soon. I guess it's round this corner.”
At last, she arrived at the business district, and even though she didn't reach the Post Office, she reassured herself with the thought, "It has to be coming up soon. I bet it’s just around this corner."
She kept turning corner after corner, until, at last, a little anxious feeling began to tug at her heart; and she began to think—“I wish I could see Polly—” And now, she had all she could do to get out of the way of the crowds of people who were pouring up and down the thoroughfare. Everybody jostled against her, and gave her a push. “Oh dear!” thought Phronsie, “there's such a many big people!” and then there was no time for anything else but to stumble in and out, to keep from being crushed completely beneath their feet. At last, an old huckster woman, in passing along, knocked off her bonnet with the end of her big basket, which flew around and struck Phronsie's head. Not stopping to look into the piteous brown eyes, she strode on without a word. Phronsie turned in perfect despair to go down a street that looked as if there might be room enough for her in it. Thoroughly frightened, she plunged over the crossing, to reach it!
She kept turning corner after corner until, finally, a little anxious feeling started to tug at her heart; and she began to think, “I wish I could see Polly—” Now, she had to work hard to dodge the crowds of people rushing up and down the street. Everyone bumped into her and pushed her aside. “Oh dear!” thought Phronsie, “there are so many big people!” There was no time for anything else but to stumble in and out, trying to avoid being completely crushed beneath their feet. Eventually, an old vendor, passing by, knocked off her bonnet with the end of her large basket, which hit Phronsie's head. Without even looking at her sad brown eyes, the woman walked on without a word. Phronsie turned in total despair to go down a street that seemed like it might have enough room for her. Thoroughly frightened, she rushed across the street to reach it!
“Look out!” cried a ringing voice. “Stop!”
“Watch out!” shouted a clear voice. “Halt!”
“The little girl'll be killed!” said others with bated breath, as a powerful pair of horses whose driver could not pull them up in time, dashed along just in front of her! With one cry, Phronsie sprang between their feet, and reached the opposite curbstone in safety!
“The little girl is going to be killed!” others gasped, as a strong pair of horses, whose driver couldn't stop them in time, raced right in front of her! With one shout, Phronsie lunged between their feet and safely reached the other curb!
The plunge brought her up against a knot of gentlemen who were standing talking on the corner.
The dive brought her right up to a group of guys who were standing and chatting on the corner.
“What's this!” asked one, whose back being next to the street, hadn't seen the commotion, as the small object dashed into their midst, and fell up against him.
“What's this!” asked one person, who, with their back to the street, hadn’t seen the fuss, as the small object rushed into their group and bumped against them.
“Didn't you see that narrow escape?” asked a second, whose face had paled in witnessing it. “This little girl was nearly killed a moment ago—careless driving enough!” And he put out his hand to catch the child.
“Didn’t you see that close call?” asked another, whose face had gone pale from watching it. “This little girl was almost killed just now—such reckless driving!” And he reached out his hand to catch the child.
“Bless me!” cried a third, whirling around suddenly, “Bless me! you don't say so! why—” With a small cry, but gladsome and distinct in its utterance, Phronsie gave one look—“Oh, grandpa!” was all she could say.
“Wow!” exclaimed a third person, spinning around unexpectedly. “Wow! You can't be serious! Why—” With a small but joyful and clear shout, Phronsie glanced once—“Oh, grandpa!” was all she could manage to say.
“Oh! where—” Mr. King couldn't possibly have uttered another word, for then his breath gave out entirely, as he caught the small figure.
“Oh! where—” Mr. King couldn’t say another word, as he completely ran out of breath while he caught the small figure.
“I went to the Post Office,” said the child, clinging to him in delight, her tangled hair waving over the little white face, into which a faint pink color was quickly coming back. “Only it wouldn't come; and I walked and walked—where is it, grandpa?” And Phronsie gazed up anxiously into the old gentleman's face.
“I went to the Post Office,” said the child, excitedly holding onto him, her messy hair brushing against her small white face, which was starting to show a hint of color. “But it wouldn't come; and I walked and walked—where is it, grandpa?” Phronsie looked up at the old man with worry in her eyes.
“She went to the Post Office!” turning around on the others fiercely, as if they had contradicted him—“Why, my child, what were you going to do?”
“She went to the Post Office!” he said, turning around to the others angrily, as if they had disagreed with him—“Why, my child, what were you planning to do?”
“Mamsie's letter,” said Phronsie, holding up for inspection the precious bit, which by this time, was decidedly forlorn, “Polly couldn't write; and Mamsie'd feel so bad not to get one—she would really” said the child, shaking her head very soberly, “for Polly said so.”
“Mamsie's letter,” said Phronsie, holding up the precious note, which by now looked pretty worn out, “Polly couldn't write; and Mamsie would feel really upset not to get one—she really would,” said the child, shaking her head very seriously, “because Polly said so.”
“And you've been—oh! I can't think of it,” said Mr. King, tenderly taking her up on his shoulder, “well, we must get home now, or I don't know what Polly will do!” And without stopping to say a word to his friends, he hailed a passing carriage, and putting Phronsie in, he commanded the driver to get them as quickly as possible to their destination.
“And you've been—oh! I can't remember,” said Mr. King, gently lifting her onto his shoulder, “well, we need to get home now, or I have no idea what Polly will do!” Without stopping to say anything to his friends, he called a passing carriage, put Phronsie inside, and told the driver to get them to their destination as fast as possible.
In a few moments they were home. Mr. King pushed into the house with his burden. “Don't anybody know,” he burst out, puffing up the stairs, and scolding furiously at every step, “enough to take better care of this child, than to have such goings on!”
In just a few moments, they were home. Mr. King staggered into the house with his load. “Doesn't anyone know,” he exclaimed, breathing heavily as he climbed the stairs and angrily scolding with every step, “that they should take better care of this child, instead of letting things like this happen!”
“What is the matter, father?” asked Mrs. Whitney, coming up the stairs, after him. “What has happened out of the way?”
“What’s wrong, Dad?” asked Mrs. Whitney, following him up the stairs. “What’s going on?”
“Out of the way!” roared the old gentleman, irascibly, “well, if you want Phronsie racing off to the Post Office by herself, and nearly getting killed, poor child! yes, Marian, I say nearly killed!” he continued.
“Move aside!” yelled the old man, angrily, “well, if you want Phronsie running off to the Post Office by herself and almost getting hurt, poor thing! Yes, Marian, I mean almost killed!” he went on.
“What do you mean?” gasped Mrs. Whitney.
“What do you mean?” Mrs. Whitney gasped.
“Why, where have you been?” asked the old gentleman, who wouldn't let Phronsie get down out of his arms, under any circumstances; so there she lay, poking up her head like a little bird, and trying to say she wasn't in the least hurt, “where's everybody been not to know she'd gone?” he exclaimed, “where's Polly—and Jasper—and all of 'em?”
“Why, where have you been?” asked the old gentleman, who wouldn’t let Phronsie get down from his arms, no matter what; so there she lay, poking her head up like a little bird, and trying to say she wasn’t hurt at all. “Where has everyone been not to know she’d gone?” he exclaimed. “Where’s Polly—and Jasper—and all of them?”
“Polly's taking her music lesson,” said Mrs. Whitney. “Oh, Phronsie darling!” and she bent over the child in her father's arms, and nearly smothered her with kisses.
“Polly's having her music lesson,” Mrs. Whitney said. “Oh, Phronsie darling!” and she leaned over the child in her father's arms, nearly smothering her with kisses.
“Twas a naughty horse,” said Phronsie, sitting up straight and looking at her, “or I should have found the Post Office; and I lost off my bonnet, too,” she added, for the first time realizing her loss, putting her hand to her head; “a bad old woman knocked it off with a basket—and now mamsie won't get her letter!” and she waved the bit, which she still grasped firmly between her thumb and finger, sadly towards Mrs. Whitney.
“It was a naughty horse,” said Phronsie, sitting up straight and looking at her, “or I would have found the Post Office; and I lost my hat, too,” she added, finally realizing her loss, putting her hand to her head; “a mean old woman knocked it off with a basket—and now Mom won’t get her letter!” and she waved the piece, which she still held tightly between her thumb and finger, sadly toward Mrs. Whitney.
“Oh, dear,” groaned that lady, “how could we talk before her! But who would have thought it! Darling,” and she took the little girl from her father's arms, who at last let her go, “don't think of your mamma's letter; we'll tell her how it was,” and she sat down in the first chair that she could reach; while Phronsie put her tumbled little head down on the kind shoulder and gave a weary little sigh.
“Oh, dear,” sighed the lady, “how could we talk in front of her! But who would have expected this! Sweetheart,” she said as she lifted the little girl from her father's arms, who finally let her go, “don’t worry about your mom’s letter; we’ll explain what happened,” and she settled into the nearest chair. Meanwhile, Phronsie rested her messy little head on the gentle shoulder and let out a small, tired sigh.
“It was so long,” she said, “and my shoes hurt,” and she thrust out the dusty little boots, that spoke pathetically of the long and unaccustomed tramp.
“It was so long,” she said, “and my shoes hurt,” and she stuck out the dusty little boots that sadly showed the long and unfamiliar walk.
“Poor little lamb!” said Mr. King, getting down to unbutton them. “What a shame!” he mumbled pulling off half of the buttons in his frantic endeavors to get them off quickly.
“Poor little lamb!” said Mr. King, kneeling down to unbutton them. “What a pity!” he muttered, yanking off half of the buttons in his desperate attempt to get them off quickly.
But Phronsie never heard the last of his observations, for in a minute she was fast asleep. The tangled hair fell off from the tired little face; the breathing came peaceful and regular, and with her little hand fast clasped in Mrs. Whitney's she slept on and on.
But Phronsie never heard the end of his remarks, because in a minute she was sound asleep. Her messy hair fell away from her tired little face; her breathing was peaceful and steady, and with her small hand tightly held in Mrs. Whitney's, she continued to sleep on.
Polly came flying up-stairs, two or three at a time, and humming a scrap of her last piece that she had just conquered.
Polly sprinted up the stairs, taking two or three steps at a time, and humming a bit of her latest piece that she had just mastered.
“Phronsie,” she called, with a merry little laugh, “where—”
“Phronsie,” she called with a cheerful laugh, “where—”
“Hush!” said Mr. King, warningly, and then just because he couldn't explain there without waking Phronsie up, he took hold of Polly's two shoulders and marched her into the next room, where he carefully closed the door, and told her the whole thing, using his own discretion about the very narrow escape she had passed through. He told enough, however, for Polly to see what had been so near them; and she stood there so quietly, alternately paling and flushing as he proceeded, till at last, when he finished, Mr. King was frightened almost to death at the sight of her face.
“Hush!” Mr. King said warningly, and since he couldn’t explain without waking Phronsie up, he grabbed Polly by the shoulders and guided her into the next room. He carefully closed the door and shared everything, using his own judgment about how much to reveal regarding her close call. He shared enough for Polly to understand how close they had come to danger, and she stood there quietly, alternating between going pale and flushing as he spoke. By the time he finished, Mr. King was nearly terrified by the expression on her face.
“Oh, goodness me, Polly!” he said, striding up to her, and then fumbling around on the table to find a glass of water, “you are not going to faint, are you? Phronsie's all well now, she isn't hurt in the least, I assure you; I assure you—where is a glass of water! Marian ought to see that there's some here—that stupid Jane!” and in utter bewilderment he was fussing here and there, knocking down so many things in general, that the noise soon brought Polly to, with a little gasp.
“Oh my gosh, Polly!” he said, walking up to her and then searching the table for a glass of water. “You’re not going to faint, are you? Phronsie is perfectly fine; she’s not hurt at all, I promise you; I promise you—where’s a glass of water? Marian should make sure there’s some here—that silly Jane!” In his confusion, he was moving around and knocking things over, making so much noise that it soon brought Polly back to her senses with a little gasp.
“Oh, don't mind me, dear Mr. King—I'm—all well.”
“Oh, don’t worry about me, dear Mr. King—I’m totally fine.”
“So you are,” said the old gentleman, setting up a toilet bottle that he had knocked over, “so you are; I didn't think you'd go and tumble over, Polly, I really didn't,” and he beamed admiringly down on her.
“So you are,” said the old man, propping up a toilet bottle that he had knocked over, “so you are; I didn’t think you’d end up falling over, Polly, I really didn’t,” and he smiled proudly down at her.
And then Polly crept away to Mrs. Whitney's side where she threw herself down on the floor, to watch the little sleeping figure. Her hand was gathered up, into the kind one that held Phronsie's; and there they watched and watched and waited.
And then Polly quietly went over to Mrs. Whitney's side, where she lay down on the floor to observe the little sleeping figure. She took Mrs. Whitney's hand, which was holding Phronsie's, and together they watched and waited.
“Oh, dear,” said Phronsie, suddenly, turning over with a little sigh, and bobbing up her head to look at Polly; “I'm so hungry! I haven't had anything to eat in ever an' ever so long, Polly!” and she gazed at her with a very injured countenance.
“Oh, dear,” said Phronsie, suddenly turning over with a little sigh and popping her head up to look at Polly; “I’m so hungry! I haven’t eaten anything in what feels like forever, Polly!” She looked at her with a very hurt expression.
“So you must be,” said Mrs. Whitney, kissing the flushed little face. “Polly must ring the bell for Jane to bring this little bird some crumbs.
“So you must be,” said Mrs. Whitney, kissing the flushed little face. “Polly needs to ring the bell for Jane to bring this little bird some crumbs.
“Can I have a great many?” asked Phronsie, lifting her eyes, with the dewy look of sleep still lingering in them, “as many as two birdies?”
“Can I have a lot?” asked Phronsie, lifting her eyes, with the sleepy look still lingering in them, “as many as two birdies?”
“Yes, dear,” said Mrs. Whitney, laughing; “I think as many as three little birdies could eat, Phronsie.”
“Yes, dear,” Mrs. Whitney said, laughing; “I think up to three little birdies could eat, Phronsie.”
“Oh,” said Phronsie, and leaned back satisfied, while Polly gave the order, which was presently followed by Jane with a well-filled tray.
“Oh,” said Phronsie, leaning back contentedly, while Polly placed the order, which was soon brought over by Jane with a loaded tray.
“Now,” said Jappy, when he heard the account of the adventure, “I say that letter ought to go to your mother, Polly.”
“Now,” Jappy said when he heard the story about the adventure, “I think that letter should go to your mom, Polly.”
“Oh,” said Polly, “it would scare mamsie most to death, Jappy!”
“Oh,” said Polly, “it would scare Mom almost to death, Jappy!”
“Don't tell her the whole,” said Jasper, quickly, “I didn't mean that—about the horses and all that—but only enough to let her see how Phronsie tried to get it to her.”
“Don’t tell her everything,” Jasper said quickly, “I didn’t mean that—about the horses and all that—just enough to show her how Phronsie tried to get it to her.”
“And I'm going to write to your brother Joel,” said Van, drawing up to the library table; “I'll scare him, Polly, I guess; he won't tell your mother.”
“And I’m going to write to your brother Joel,” said Van, approaching the library table. “I’ll freak him out, Polly, I bet; he won’t tell your mom.”
“Your crow-tracks'll scare him enough without anything else,” said Percy, pleasantly, who really could write very nicely, while Polly broke out in an agony:
“Your crow tracks will scare him enough without anything else,” said Percy, pleasantly, who really could write very nicely, while Polly broke out in an agony:
“Oh, no, Van, you mustn't! you mustn't!”
“Oh, no, Van, you can't! You can't!”
“If Van does,” said Jasper, decidedly, “it'll be the last time he'll write to the 'brown house,' I can tell him; and besides, he'll go to Coventry.” This had the desired effect.
“If Van does,” said Jasper with certainty, “it'll be the last time he writes to the 'brown house,' I can assure him; and besides, he'll be ignored.” This had the desired effect.
“Let's all write,” said Polly.
“Let’s all write,” said Polly.
So a space on the table was cleared, and the children gathered around it, when there was great scratching of pens, and clearing of ideas; which presently resulted in a respectable budget of letters, into which Phronsie's was lovingly tucked in the centre; and then they all filed out to put it into the letterbox in the hall, for Thomas to mail with the rest in the morning.
So a spot on the table was cleared, and the kids gathered around it, as there was a lot of scratching of pens and organizing of thoughts; this eventually resulted in a neat collection of letters, with Phronsie's letter lovingly placed in the center. Then they all ventured out to drop it in the letterbox in the hall, so Thomas could mail it along with the others in the morning.
GETTING READY FOR MAMSIE AND THE BOYS
“And I'll tell you, Marian, what I am going to do.”
“And I'll tell you, Marian, what I'm going to do.”
Mr. King's voice was pitched on a higher key than usual; and extreme determination was expressed in every line of his face. He had met Mrs. Whitney at the foot of the staircase, dressed for paying visits. “Oh, are you going out?” he said, glancing impatiently at her attire. “And I'd just started to speak to you on a matter of great importance! Of the greatest importance indeed!” he repeated irritably, as he stood with one gloved hand resting on the balustrade.
Mr. King's voice was higher than usual, and every feature of his face showed intense determination. He ran into Mrs. Whitney at the bottom of the stairs, all dressed up for visiting. “Oh, are you heading out?” he asked, glancing at her outfit with impatience. “And I was just about to talk to you about something really important! It's extremely important, actually!” he repeated irritably, standing with one gloved hand resting on the railing.
“Oh, it's no matter, father,” she replied pleasantly; “if it's really important, I can postpone going for another day, and—”
“Oh, it’s fine, Dad,” she said happily; “if it’s really important, I can put off going for another day, and—”
“Really important!” repeated the old gentleman irascibly. “Haven't I just told you it's of the greatest importance? There's no time to be lost; and with my state of health too, it's of the utmost consequence that I shouldn't be troubled. It's very bad for me; I should think you would realize that, Marian.”
“Really important!” the old man snapped again. “Haven't I just told you it's extremely crucial? There's no time to waste; and considering my health, it's absolutely essential that I shouldn't be disturbed. It's very harmful for me; I would think you would understand that, Marian.”
“I'll tell Thomas to take the carriage directly back,” said Mrs. Whitney stepping to the door. “Or stay, father; I'll just run up and send the children out for a little drive. The horses ought to be used too, you know,” she said lightly, preparing to run up to carry out the changed plan.
“I'll tell Thomas to take the carriage straight back,” said Mrs. Whitney as she moved toward the door. “Or stay, Dad; I'll just run up and send the kids out for a quick drive. The horses should get some exercise too, you know,” she said casually, getting ready to head upstairs to implement the new plan.
“Never mind that now,” said Mr. King abruptly. “I want you to give me your attention directly.” And walking towards the library door, getting a fresh accession of impatience with every step, he beckoned her to follow.
“Forget about that for now,” Mr. King said suddenly. “I need you to pay attention to me directly.” As he walked toward the library door, growing more impatient with each step, he signaled for her to follow.
But his progress was somewhat impeded by little Dick—or rather, little Dick and Prince, who were standing at the top of the stairs to see Mrs. Whitney off. When he saw his mother retrace her steps, supposing her yielding to the urgent entreaties that he was sending after her to stay at home, the child suddenly changed his “Good-byes” to vociferous howls of delight, and speedily began to plunge down the stairs to welcome her.
But his progress was a bit blocked by little Dick—or rather, little Dick and Prince, who were standing at the top of the stairs to see Mrs. Whitney off. When he saw his mother turn back, thinking she was giving in to his desperate pleas to stay home, the child suddenly switched his "Good-byes" to loud shouts of joy and quickly started running down the stairs to greet her.
But the staircase was long, and little Dick was in a hurry, and besides, Prince was in the way. The consequence was, nobody knew just how, that a bumping noise struck into the conversation that made the two below in the hall look up quickly, to see the child and dog come rolling over the stairs at a rapid rate.
But the staircase was long, and little Dick was in a hurry, and on top of that, Prince was in the way. As a result, no one knew exactly how, but a banging noise interrupted the conversation, causing the two people in the hall below to look up quickly and see the child and dog tumbling down the stairs at a fast pace.
“Zounds!” cried the old gentleman. “Here, Thomas, Thomas!” But as that individual was waiting patiently outside the door on the carriage box, there was small hope of his being in time to catch the boy, who was already in his mother's arms, not quite clear by the suddenness of the whole thing, as to how he came there.
“Wow!” shouted the old man. “Thomas, Thomas!” But since Thomas was waiting patiently outside the door on the carriage box, there was little chance he would catch the boy, who was already in his mother’s arms, not quite sure how he ended up there because of how sudden everything was.
“Oh! oh! Dicky's hurt!” cried somebody up above—followed by every one within hearing distance, and all came rushing to the spot to ask a thousand questions all in the same minute.
“Oh! oh! Dicky's hurt!” shouted someone from above—quickly joined by everyone within earshot, and they all rushed to the scene, bombarding Dicky with a thousand questions all at once.
There sat Mrs. Whitney in one of the big carved chairs, with little Dick in her lap, and Prince walking gravely around and around him with the greatest expression of concern on his noble face. Mr. King was storming up and down, and calling on everybody to bring a “bowl of water, and some brown paper; and be quick!” interpolated with showers of blame on Prince for sitting on the stairs, and tripping people up! while Dick meanwhile was laughing and chatting, and enjoying the distinction of making so many people run, and of otherwise being the object of so much attention!
There was Mrs. Whitney sitting in one of the big carved chairs, with little Dick in her lap, while Prince walked solemnly around him, showing a deep concern on his noble face. Mr. King was pacing back and forth, demanding everyone to bring a “bowl of water, and some brown paper; and hurry up!” in between scolding Prince for sitting on the stairs and tripping people! Meanwhile, Dick was laughing and chatting, enjoying the special attention he was getting and the fact that so many people were rushing around for him!
“I don't think he was sitting on the stairs, father,” said Jasper, who, when he saw that Dicky was really unhurt, began to vindicate his dog. “He never does that; do you Sir?” he said patting the head that was lifted up to him, as if to be defended.
“I don’t think he was sitting on the stairs, Dad,” said Jasper, who, when he realized that Dicky was really okay, started to defend his dog. “He never does that; does he, Sir?” he asked, patting the head that was raised up to him, as if seeking protection.
“And I expect we shall all be killed some day, Jasper,” said Mr. King, warming with his subject; and forgetting all about the brown paper and water which he had ordered, and which was now waiting for him at his elbow, “just by that creature.”
“And I expect we’re all going to be killed someday, Jasper,” said Mr. King, getting more into the topic and forgetting all about the brown paper and water he had ordered, which was now waiting for him at his side, “just because of that creature.”
“He's the noblest—” began Jasper, throwing his arms around his neck; an example which was immediately followed by the Whitney boys, and the two little Peppers. When Dick saw this, he began to struggle to get down to add himself to the number.
“He's the best—” started Jasper, wrapping his arms around his neck; an example that was quickly mimicked by the Whitney boys and the two little Peppers. When Dick saw this, he started to squirm to get down and join them.
“Where's the brown paper?” began Mr. King, seeing this and whirling around suddenly. “Hasn't any body brought it yet?”
“Where’s the brown paper?” Mr. King started, noticing this and turning around abruptly. “Hasn’t anyone brought it yet?”
“Here 'tis sir,” said Jane, handing him a generous supply. “Oh, I don't want to,” cried little Dick in dismay, seeing his grandfather advance with an enormous piece of paper, which previously wet in the bowl of water, was now unpleasantly clammy and wet—“oh, no, I don't want to be all stuck up with old horrid wet paper!”
“Here it is, sir,” said Jane, passing him a large amount. “Oh, I don’t want that,” little Dick exclaimed in distress, seeing his grandfather come closer with a huge piece of paper that had been soaked in the bowl of water and was now grossly damp and sticky—“oh, no, I don’t want to be all covered in that old nasty wet paper!”
“Hush, dear!” said his mamma, soothingly. “Grandpapa wants to put it on—there—” as Mr. King dropped it scientifically on his head, and then proceeded to paste another one over his left eye.
“Hush, dear!” his mom said gently. “Grandpa wants to put it on—there—” as Mr. King carefully placed it on his head and then went on to stick another one over his left eye.
“And I hope they'll all drop off,” cried Dick, savagely, shaking his head to facilitate matters. “Yes, I do, every single one of 'em!” he added, with an expression that seen under the brown bits was anything but benign.
“And I hope they’ll all drop off,” Dick shouted angrily, shaking his head to emphasize his point. “Yes, I really do, every single one of them!” he added, with a look that was anything but friendly beneath the brown bits.
“Was Prince on the stairs, Dick?” asked Jasper, coming up and peering under his several adornments. “Tell us how you fell!”
“Was Prince on the stairs, Dick?” Jasper asked as he approached, looking under his various decorations. “Tell us how you fell!”
“No,” said little Dick, crossly, and giving his head another shake. “He was up in the hall—oh, dear, I want to get down,” and he began to stretch his legs and to struggle with so much energy, that two or three pieces fell off, and landed on the floor to his intense delight.
“No,” said little Dick, grumpily, shaking his head again. “He was in the hallway—oh, man, I want to get down,” and he started to stretch his legs and struggle with such energy that a couple of pieces fell off and landed on the floor, much to his excitement.
“And how did you fall then?” said Jasper, perseveringly. “Can't you remember, Dicky, boy?”
“And how did you fall then?” Jasper asked persistently. “Can’t you remember, Dicky, boy?”
“I pushed Princey,” said Dick, feeling, with freedom from some of his encumbrances, more disposed for conversation, “and made him go ahead—and then I fell on top of him—that's all.”
“I pushed Princey,” said Dick, feeling a bit lighter without some of his burdens, and more open to chatting, “and made him go first—and then I fell on top of him—that's it.”
“I guess Prince has saved him, father,” cried Jasper, turning around with eyes full of pride and love on the dog, who was trying as hard as he could to tell all the children how much he enjoyed their caresses.
“I guess Prince has saved him, Dad,” cried Jasper, turning around with eyes full of pride and love for the dog, who was trying his best to show all the kids how much he enjoyed their affection.
And so it all came about that the consultation so summarily interrupted was never held. For, as Mrs. Whitney was about retiring that evening, Mr. King rapped at her door, on his way to bed.
And that's how the consultation that was abruptly interrupted never happened. As Mrs. Whitney was about to go to bed that evening, Mr. King knocked on her door on his way to his room.
“Oh,” he said popping in his head, in response to her invitation to come in, “it's nothing—only I thought I'd just tell you a word or two about what I've decided to do.”
“Oh,” he said, poking his head in, in response to her invitation to come in, “it's nothing—just thought I’d share a word or two about what I’ve decided to do.”
“Do you mean what you wanted to see me about this afternoon?” asked Mrs. Whitney, who hadn't thought of it since. “Do come in, father.”
“Are you talking about what you wanted to discuss this afternoon?” asked Mrs. Whitney, who hadn't thought about it since. “Please come in, Dad.”
“It's no consequence,” said the old gentleman; “no consequence at all,” he repeated, waving his hand emphatically, “because I've made up my mind and arranged all my plans—it's only about the Peppers—”
“It's no big deal,” said the old gentleman; “not a big deal at all,” he repeated, waving his hand emphatically, “because I've made up my mind and sorted out all my plans—it's just about the Peppers—”
“The Peppers?” repeated Mrs. Whitney.
“The Peppers?” Mrs. Whitney repeated.
“Yes. Well, the fact of it is, I'm going to have them here for a visit—the whole of them, you understand; that's all there is to it. And I shall go down to see about all the arrangements—Jasper and I—day after to-morrow,” said the old gentleman, as if he owned the whole Pepper family inclusive, and was the only responsible person to be consulted about their movements.
“Yes. The truth is, I’m having them all here for a visit—you get that, right? That’s all there is to it. And I’m going to take care of all the arrangements—Jasper and I—day after tomorrow,” said the old man, as if he were in charge of the entire Pepper family and was the only one to consult about their plans.
“Will they come?” asked Mrs. Whitney, doubtfully.
“Will they come?” Mrs. Whitney asked, sounding unsure.
“Come? of course,” said Mr. King, sharply, “there isn't any other way; or else Mrs. Pepper will be sending for her children—and of course you know, Marian, we couldn't allow that—well, that's all; so good night,” and the door closed on his retreating footsteps.
“Come? Of course,” Mr. King said sharply, “there's no other option; otherwise, Mrs. Pepper will be calling for her kids—and you know, Marian, we can't let that happen—well, that's it; so goodnight,” and the door shut behind his retreating footsteps.
And so Polly and Phronsie soon knew that mamsie and the boys were to be invited! And then the grand house, big as it was, didn't seem large enough to contain them.
And so Polly and Phronsie quickly realized that Mom and the boys were going to be invited! And then the grand house, as big as it was, didn’t seem big enough to hold them all.
“I declare,” said Jasper, next day, when they had been laughing and planning till they were all as merry as grigs, “if this old dungeon don't begin to seem a little like 'the little brown house,' Polly.”
“I declare,” said Jasper the next day, after they had been laughing and planning until they were all as happy as can be, “if this old dungeon doesn’t start to feel a bit like 'the little brown house,' Polly.”
“Twon't,” answered Polly, hopping around on one toe, followed by Phronsie, “till mamsie and the boys get here, Jasper King!”
“Twon't,” answered Polly, hopping around on one toe, followed by Phronsie, “until Mom and the boys get here, Jasper King!”
“Well, they'll be here soon,” said Jappy, pleased at Polly's exultation over it, “for we're going to-morrow to do the inviting.”
“Well, they'll be here soon,” said Jappy, happy about Polly's excitement over it, “because we're going tomorrow to do the inviting.”
“And Polly's to write a note to slip into Marian's,” said Mr. King, putting his head in at the door. “And if you want your mother to come, child, why, you'd better mention it as strong as you can.”
“And Polly's going to write a note to put in Marian's,” said Mr. King, popping his head in at the door. “And if you want your mom to come, kid, you should really emphasize it as much as you can.”
“I'm going to write,” said Phronsie, pulling up after a prolonged skip, all out of breath. “I'm going to write, and beg mamsie dear. Then she'll come, I guess.”
“I'm going to write,” said Phronsie, stopping after a long skip, completely out of breath. “I'm going to write and ask mamsie dear. Then she'll come, I think.”
“I guess she will,” said Mr. King, looking at her. “You go on, Phronsie, and write; and that letter shall go straight in my coat pocket alone by itself.”
“I guess she will,” said Mr. King, looking at her. “You go ahead, Phronsie, and write; and that letter will go straight into my coat pocket all by itself.”
“Shall it?” asked Phronsie, coming up to him, “and nobody will take it out till you give it to mamsie?”
“Will it?” asked Phronsie, walking over to him, “and no one will take it out until you give it to Mom?”
“No, nobody shall touch it,” said the old gentleman, stooping to kiss the upturned face, “till I put it into her own hand.”
“No, no one will touch it,” said the old man, bending down to kiss the upturned face, “until I give it to her myself.”
“Then,” said Phronsie, in the greatest satisfaction, “I'm going to write this very one minute!” and she marched away to carry her resolve into immediate execution.
“Then,” said Phronsie, feeling very pleased, “I’m going to write this very minute!” and she walked away to put her plan into action right away.
Before they got through they had quite a bundle of invitations and pleadings; for each of the three boys insisted on doing his part, so that when they were finally done up in an enormous envelope and put into Mr. King's hands, he told them with a laugh that there was no use for Jappy and himself to go, as those were strong enough to win almost anybody's consent.
Before they finished, they gathered a ton of invitations and requests; each of the three boys was eager to contribute, so by the time they were all packed into a huge envelope and handed to Mr. King, he laughed and told them that there was no need for Jappy and him to go, since those were convincing enough to get almost anyone's approval.
However, the next morning they set off, happy in their hopes, and bearing the countless messages, which the children would come up every now and then to intrust to them, declaring that they had forgotten to put them in the letters.
However, the next morning they set off, excited about their hopes, carrying the numerous messages that the children would occasionally come up to hand to them, saying they had forgotten to include them in the letters.
“You'd had to have had an express wagon to carry the letters if you had put them all in,” at last cried Jasper. “You've given us a bushel of things to remember.”
“You would have needed a delivery truck to carry all those letters if you had included them all,” Jasper finally exclaimed. “You've given us a ton of things to remember.”
“And oh! don't forget to ask Ben to bring Cherry,” cried Polly, the last minute as they were driving off although she had put it in her letter at least a dozen times; “and oh, dear! of course the flowers can't come.”
“And oh! don't forget to ask Ben to bring Cherry,” Polly shouted at the last minute as they were driving off, even though she had mentioned it in her letter at least a dozen times; “and oh, no! of course the flowers can't come.”
“We've got plenty here,” said Jasper. “You would not know what to do with them, Polly.”
“We've got plenty here,” said Jasper. “You wouldn’t know what to do with them, Polly.”
“Well, I do wish mamsie would give some to kind Mrs. Henderson, then,” said Polly, on the steps, clasping her hands anxiously, while Jasper told Thomas to wait till he heard the rest of the message, “and to grandma—you know Grandma Bascom; she was so good to us,” she said impulsively. “And, oh! don't let her forget to carry some to dear, dear Dr. Fisher; and don't forget to give him our love, Jappy; don't forget that!” and Polly ran down the steps to the carriage door, where she gazed up imploringly to the boy's face.
“Well, I really wish Mom would give some to kind Mrs. Henderson, then,” said Polly, on the steps, clasping her hands anxiously, while Jasper told Thomas to wait till he heard the rest of the message, “and to Grandma—you know Grandma Bascom; she was so good to us,” she said impulsively. “And, oh! don’t let her forget to take some to dear, dear Dr. Fisher; and don’t forget to send him our love, Jappy; don’t forget that!” and Polly ran down the steps to the carriage door, where she looked up pleadingly at the boy's face.
“I guess I won't,” cried Jasper, “when I think how he saved your eyes, Polly! He's the best fellow I know!” he finished in an impulsive burst.
“I guess I won't,” shouted Jasper, “when I think about how he saved your eyes, Polly! He's the best guy I know!” he concluded in an emotional outburst.
“And don't let mamsie forget to carry some in to good old Mr. and Mrs. Beebe in town—where Phronsie got her shoes, you know; that is, if mamsie can,” she added, remembering how very busy her mother would be.
“And don't let Mom forget to bring some to good old Mr. and Mrs. Beebe in town—where Phronsie got her shoes, you know; that is, if Mom can,” she added, remembering how very busy her mother would be.
“I'll carry them myself,” said Jasper; “we're going to stay over till the next day, you know.”
"I'll carry them myself," Jasper said. "We're planning to stay over until the next day, you know."
“O!” cried Polly, radiant as a rose, “will you, really, Jappy? you're so good!”
“O!” exclaimed Polly, glowing like a rose, “will you really, Jappy? You’re so nice!”
“Yes, I will,” said Jasper, “everything you want done, Polly; anything else?” he asked, quickly, as Mr. King, impatient to be off, showed unmistakable symptoms of hurrying up Thomas.
“Yes, I will,” said Jasper, “whatever you need done, Polly; is there anything else?” he asked quickly, as Mr. King, eager to leave, showed clear signs of urging Thomas.
“Oh, no,” said Polly, “only do look at the little brown house, Jasper, as much as you can,” and Polly left the rest unfinished. Jasper seemed to understand, however, for he smiled brightly as he said, looking into the brown eyes, “I'll do it all, Polly; every single thing.” And then they were off.
“Oh, no,” Polly said, “just look at the little brown house, Jasper, as much as you can,” and she didn’t finish her sentence. Jasper seemed to get it, though, because he smiled big and said, looking into her brown eyes, “I’ll do it all, Polly; everything.” And then they were off.
Mamsie and the boys! could Polly ever wait till the next afternoon that would bring the decision?
Mamsie and the boys! Could Polly really wait until the next afternoon for the decision?
Long before it was possibly time for the carriage to come back from the depot, Polly, with Phronsie and the three boys, who, improving Jasper's absence, had waited upon her with the grace and persistence of cavaliers of the olden time, were drawn up at the old stone gateway.
Long before it was time for the carriage to return from the depot, Polly, along with Phronsie and the three boys, who had been serving her with the charm and determination of knights from the past while Jasper was away, were gathered at the old stone gateway.
“Oh, dear,” said Van with an impatient fling; “they never will come!”
“Oh, come on,” said Van, tossing his hands in frustration. “They’re never going to show up!”
“Won't they, Polly?” asked Phronsie, anxiously, and standing quite still.
“Won't they, Polly?” Phronsie asked anxiously, standing completely still.
“Dear me, yes,” said Polly, with a little laugh, “Van only means they'll be a good while, Phronsie. They're sure to come some time.”
“Wow, yeah,” said Polly with a small laugh. “Van just means it'll take them a while, Phronsie. They’re definitely going to show up eventually.”
“Oh!” said Phronsie, quite relieved; and she commenced her capering again in extreme enjoyment.
“Oh!” Phronsie exclaimed, feeling quite relieved; and she started her dancing again with great joy.
“I'm going,” said little Dick, “to run down and meet them.” Accordingly off he went, and was immediately followed by Percy, who started with the laudable desire of bringing him back; but finding it so very enjoyable, he stayed himself and frolicked with Dick, till the others, hearing the fun, all took hold of hands and flew off to join them.
“I'm going,” said little Dick, “to run down and meet them.” So he took off, and Percy quickly followed, wanting to bring him back. But since it was so much fun, he ended up sticking around and playing with Dick until the others, hearing the excitement, all joined hands and rushed off to be with them.
“Now,” said Polly, when they recovered their breath a little, “let's all turn our backs to the road; and the minute we hear the carriage we must whirl round; and the one who sees 'em first can ask first 'Is mamsie coming?”
“Alright,” said Polly, once they caught their breath a bit, “let’s all turn our backs to the road; and the moment we hear the carriage, we’ll spin around; and whoever sees it first can ask first, ‘Is Mom coming?’”
“All right,” cried the boys.
"Okay," shouted the boys.
“Turn round, Dick,” said Percy, with a little shove, for Dick was staring with all his might right down the road. And so they all flew around till they looked like five statues set up to grace the sidewalk.
“Turn around, Dick,” said Percy, giving him a little push, because Dick was staring intensely down the road. So they all spun around until they looked like five statues placed to beautify the sidewalk.
“Suppose a big dog should come,” suggested Van, pleasantly, “and snap at our backs!”
“Imagine if a big dog came by,” Van suggested playfully, “and snapped at our backs!”
At this little Dick gave a small howl, and turned around in a fright.
At this, little Dick let out a small yelp and turned around in fear.
“There isn't any dog coming,” said Polly. “What does make you say such awful things, Van?”
“There isn’t a dog coming,” Polly said. “Why would you say something so awful, Van?”
“I hear a noise,” said Phronsie; and so they all whirled around in expectation. But it proved to be only a market wagon coming at a furious pace down the road, with somebody's belated dinner. So they all had to whirl back again as before. The consequence was that when the carriage did come, nobody heard it.
“I hear a noise,” said Phronsie; and so they all turned around in anticipation. But it turned out to be just a market wagon racing down the road, delivering someone’s late dinner. So they all had to turn back again as they were before. The result was that when the carriage finally came, nobody heard it.
Jasper, looking out, was considerably astonished to see, drawn up in solemn array with their backs to the road, five children, who stood as if completely petrified.
Jasper, looking out, was quite amazed to see five children lined up in a serious manner with their backs to the road, standing as if they were completely frozen.
“What in the world!” he began, and called to Thomas to stop, whose energetic “Whoa!” reaching the ears of the frozen line, caused it to break ranks, and spring into life at an alarming rate.
“What on earth!” he started, calling out to Thomas to stop. Thomas's energetic “Whoa!” echoed to the frozen line, causing it to break formation and come to life at an alarming speed.
“Oh, is she coming Jappy? Is she? Is she?” they all screamed together, swarming up to the carriage door, and over the wheels.
“Oh, is she coming, Jappy? Is she? Is she?” they all shouted together, crowding around the carriage door and climbing over the wheels.
“Yes,” said Jasper looking at Polly.
“Yes,” said Jasper, looking at Polly.
At that, Phronsie made a little cheese and sat right down on the pavement in an ecstasy.
At that, Phronsie made a little cheese and sat down on the pavement in pure joy.
“Get in here, all of you;” said Jasper merrily; “help Polly in first. For shame Dick! don't scramble so.”
“Get in here, everyone,” Jasper said cheerfully. “Help Polly in first. Come on, Dick! Don’t rush like that.”
“Dick always shoves,” said Percy, escorting Polly up with quite an air.
“Dick always pushes,” said Percy, guiding Polly up with quite the attitude.
“I don't either,” said Dick; “you pushed me awful, just a little while ago,” he added indignantly.
“I don’t either,” said Dick; “you pushed me really hard, just a little while ago,” he added indignantly.
“Do say awfully,” corrected Van, crowding up to get in. “You leave off your lys so,” he finished critically.
“Do say awfully,” corrected Van, moving closer to get in. “You drop your lys like this,” he concluded with a critical tone.
“I don't know anything about any lees,” said little Dick, who, usually so good natured, was now thoroughly out of temper; “I want to get in and go home,” and he showed evident symptoms of breaking into a perfect roar.
“I don’t know anything about any lees,” said little Dick, who, usually so good-natured, was now completely out of sorts; “I just want to get in and go home,” and he showed clear signs of about to burst into a full-on cry.
“There,” said Polly, lilting him up, “there he goes! now—one, two, three!” and little Dick was spun in so merrily that the tears changed into a happy laugh.
“There,” said Polly, lifting him up, “there he goes! Now—one, two, three!” and little Dick spun around so joyfully that his tears turned into a happy laugh.
“Now then, bundle in, all the rest of you,” put in Mr. King, who seemed to be in the best of spirits. “That's it; go on, Thomas!”
“Alright, everyone else, come on in,” Mr. King said, looking like he was in a great mood. “That’s it; keep going, Thomas!”
“When are they coming?” Polly found time to ask in the general jumble.
“When are they coming?” Polly managed to ask amidst the overall chaos.
“In three weeks from to-morrow,” said Jasper. “And everything's all right, Polly! and the whole of them, Cherry and all, will be here then!”
“In three weeks from tomorrow,” said Jasper. “And everything's all set, Polly! The whole gang, Cherry and everyone, will be here then!”
“Oh!” said Polly.
“Oh!” Polly exclaimed.
“Here we are!” cried Van, jumping out almost before the carriage door was open. “Mamma; mamma,” he shouted to Mrs. Whitney in the doorway, “the Peppers are coming, and the little brown house too!—everything and everybody!”
“Here we are!” shouted Van, leaping out almost before the carriage door was open. “Mom! Mom!” he called to Mrs. Whitney in the doorway, “the Peppers are coming, along with the little brown house too!—everything and everyone!”
“They are!” said Percy, as wild as his brother; “and everything's just splendid! Jappy said so.”
“They are!” said Percy, just as wild as his brother; “and everything's great! Jappy said so.”
“Everything's coming,” said little Dick, tumbling up the steps—“and the bird—and—and—”
“Everything's coming,” said little Dick, rushing up the steps—“and the bird—and—and—”
“And mamsie!” finished Phronsie, impatient to add her part—while Polly didn't say anything—only looked.
“And Mom!” finished Phronsie, eager to add her part—while Polly didn’t say anything—just looked.
Three weeks! “I can't wait!” thought Polly at first, in counting over the many hours before the happy day would come. But on Jasper's suggesting that they should all do something to get ready for the visitors, and have a general trimming up with vines and flowers beside—the time passed away much more rapidly than was feared.
Three weeks! “I can’t wait!” thought Polly initially, as she counted down the hours until the big day. But after Jasper suggested they do something to prepare for the visitors—like decorating with vines and flowers—the time flew by much faster than she had expected.
Polly chose a new and more difficult piece of music to learn to surprise mamsie. Phronsie had aspired to an elaborate pin-cushion, that was nearly done, made of bits of worsted and canvas, over whose surface she had wandered according to her own sweet will, in a way charming to behold.
Polly decided to learn a new and more challenging piece of music to surprise her mom. Phronsie had been working on an elaborate pin-cushion, which was nearly finished, made from scraps of worsted and canvas, and she had decorated it however she liked, making it a delight to see.
“I don't know what to do,” said Van in despair, “cause I don't know what she'd like.”
“I don't know what to do,” Van said hopelessly, “because I have no idea what she’d like.”
“Can't you draw her a little picture?” asked Polly. “She'd like that.”
“Can’t you draw her a little picture?” Polly asked. “She’d appreciate that.”
“Does she like pictures?” asked Van with the greatest interest.
“Does she like pictures?” Van asked, clearly very interested.
“Yes indeed!” said Polly, “I guess you'd think so if you could see her!”
“Yes indeed!” said Polly, “I bet you'd think so if you could see her!”
“I know what I shall do,” with a dignified air said Percy, who couldn't draw, and therefore looked down on all Van's attempts with the greatest scorn. “And it won't be any old pictures either,” he added.
“I know what I’m going to do,” said Percy with a dignified attitude, who couldn’t draw and therefore looked down on all of Van’s efforts with great disdain. “And it won’t be any basic pictures either,” he added.
“What is it, old fellow?” asked Jasper, “tell on, now, your grand plan.”
“What is it, buddy?” asked Jasper. “Come on, share your big idea.”
“No, I'm not going to tell,” said Percy, with the greatest secrecy, “until the very day.”
“No, I’m not going to say,” Percy said, with the utmost secrecy, “until the very day.”
“What will you do, sir?” asked Jasper, pulling one of Dick's ears, who stood waiting to speak, as if his mind was made up, and wouldn't be changed for anyone!
“What are you going to do, sir?” asked Jasper, tugging on one of Dick's ears, who stood there ready to speak, as if he had already made up his mind and wouldn’t change it for anyone!
“I shall give Ben one of my kitties—the littlest and the best!” he said, with heroic self-sacrifice.
“I’m going to give Ben one of my kittens—the smallest and the best!” he said, with heroic selflessness.
A perfect shout greeted this announcement.
A perfect cheer met this announcement.
“Fancy Ben going round with one of those awful little things,” whispered Jappy to Polly, who shook at the very thought.
“Can you believe Ben is hanging out with one of those awful little things?” whispered Jappy to Polly, who shuddered at the very thought.
“Don't laugh! oh, it's dreadful to laugh at him, Jappy,” she said, when she could get voice enough.
“Don’t laugh! Oh, it’s awful to laugh at him, Jappy,” she said, when she could find her voice enough.
“No, I sha'n't tell,” said Percy, when the fun had subsided; who, finding that no one teased him to divulge his wonderful plan, kept trying to harrow up their feelings by parading it.
“No, I won't tell,” said Percy, when the fun had calmed down; who, realizing that no one was pushing him to share his amazing plan, kept trying to stir up their emotions by showing it off.
“You needn't then,” screamed Van, who was nearly dying to know. “I don't believe it's so very dreadful much, anyway.”
“You don’t need to then,” shouted Van, who was almost desperate to find out. “I don’t think it’s that terrible, anyway.”
“What's yours, Jappy?” asked Polly, “I know yours will be just splendid.”
“What's yours, Jappy?” asked Polly, “I know yours is going to be awesome.”
“Oh, no, it isn't,” said Jasper, smiling brightly, “but as I didn't know what better I could do, I'm going to get a little stand, and then beg some flowers of Turner to fill it, and—”
“Oh, no, it isn’t,” said Jasper, smiling widely, “but since I didn’t know what else to do, I’m going to set up a little stand and ask Turner for some flowers to fill it, and—”
“Why, that's mine!” screamed Percy, in the greatest disappointment. “That's just what I was going to do!”
“Why, that's mine!” shouted Percy, totally disappointed. “That's exactly what I was planning to do!”
“Hoh, hoh!” shouted Van; “I thought you wouldn't tell, Mr. Percy! hoh, hoh!”
“Hoh, hoh!” shouted Van; “I thought you wouldn't spill the beans, Mr. Percy! hoh, hoh!”
“Hoh, hoh!” echoed Dick.
“Haha!” echoed Dick.
“Hush,” said Jappy. “Why, Percy, I didn't know as you had thought of that,” he said kindly. “Well, then, you do it, and I'll take something else. I don't care as long as Mrs. Pepper gets 'em.”
“Hush,” Jappy said. “Wow, Percy, I didn’t know you were thinking about that,” he said kindly. “Alright, you do it, and I’ll take something else. I don’t mind as long as Mrs. Pepper gets them.”
“I didn't exactly mean that,” began Percy; “mine was roots and little flowers growing.”
“I didn’t really mean that,” Percy started; “I was talking about roots and small flowers growing.”
“He means what he gets in the woods,” said Polly, explaining; “don't you, Percy?”
“He means what he finds in the woods,” said Polly, explaining; “don't you, Percy?”
“Yes,” said the boy. “And then I was going to put stones and things in among them to make them look pretty.”
“Yes,” said the boy. “And then I was going to put stones and stuff in among them to make them look nice.”
“And they will,” cried Jasper. “Go ahead, Percy, they'll look real pretty, and then Turner will give you some flowers for the stand, I know; I'll ask him to-morrow.”
“And they will,” shouted Jasper. “Go for it, Percy, they'll look really nice, and then Turner will give you some flowers for the stand, I’m sure; I’ll ask him tomorrow.”
“Will you?” cried Percy, “that'll be fine!”
“Will you?” shouted Percy, “that'll be great!”
“Mine is the best,” said Van, just at this juncture; but it was said a little anxiously, as he saw how things were prospering with Percy; “for my flowers in the picture will always be there, and your old roots and things will die.”
“Mine is the best,” said Van at this moment, but it was said a bit anxiously as he noticed how well things were going for Percy; “because my flowers in the picture will always be there, while your old roots and stuff will die.”
“What will yours be, then, Jappy?” asked Polly very soberly. “The stand of flowers would have been just lovely! and you do fix them so nice,” she added sorrowfully.
“What will yours be, then, Jappy?” Polly asked very seriously. “The arrangement of flowers would have been just lovely! And you do arrange them so beautifully,” she added sadly.
“Oh, I'll find something else,” said Jappy, cheerfully, who had quite set his heart on giving the flowers. “Let me see—I might carve her a bracket.”
“Oh, I'll find something else,” said Jappy, cheerfully, who was really set on giving the flowers. “Let me think—I could carve her a bracket.”
“Do,” cried Polly, clapping her hands enthusiastically. “And do carve a little bird, like the one you did on your father's.”
“Do,” exclaimed Polly, clapping her hands excitedly. “And please carve a little bird, like the one you made for your dad.”
“I will,” said Jasper, “just exactly like it. Now, we've got something to do, before we welcome the 'little brown house' people—so let's fly at it, and the time won't seem so long.”
“I will,” said Jasper, “exactly like that. Now, we have something to do before we welcome the 'little brown house' people—so let's get to it, and the time will pass quickly.”
And at last the day came when they could all say—To-morrow they'll be here!
And finally, the day arrived when they could all say—Tomorrow they'll be here!
Well, the vines were all up; and pots of lovely climbing ferns, and all manner of pretty green things had been arranged and re-arranged a dozen times till everything was pronounced perfect; and a big green “Welcome” over the library door, made of laurel leaves, by the patient fingers of all the children, stared down into their admiring eyes as much as to say, “I'll do my part!”
Well, the vines were all up; and pots of beautiful climbing ferns, and all kinds of lovely green plants had been arranged and rearranged a dozen times until everything was declared perfect; and a big green “Welcome” above the library door, made of laurel leaves by the hardworking hands of all the children, looked down into their admiring eyes as if to say, “I'll do my part!”
“Oh, dear,” said Phronsie, when evening came, and the children were, as usual, assembled on the rug before the fire, their tongues running wild with anticipation and excitement, “I don't mean to go to bed at all, Polly; I don't truly.”
“Oh, no,” said Phronsie, when evening came, and the kids were, as usual, gathered on the rug in front of the fire, their voices buzzing with excitement and anticipation, “I really don't want to go to bed at all, Polly; I really mean it.”
“Oh, yes, you do,” said Polly laughing; “then you'll be all fresh and rested to see mammy when she does come.”
“Oh, yes, you do,” Polly said with a laugh; “then you’ll be all fresh and rested to see Mom when she does arrive.”
“Oh, no,” said Phronsie, shaking her head soberly, and speaking in an injured tone. “I'm not one bit tired, Polly; not one bit.”
“Oh, no,” Phronsie said, shaking her head seriously and speaking in an upset tone. “I’m not even a little tired, Polly; not at all.”
“You needn't go yet, Phronsie,” said Polly. “You can sit up half an hour yet, if you want to.”
“You don’t have to leave yet, Phronsie,” Polly said. “You can stay up for another half hour if you’d like.”
“But I don't want to go to bed at all,” said the child anxiously, “for then I may be asleep when mamsie comes, Polly.”
“But I don't want to go to bed at all,” the child said anxiously, “because then I might be asleep when mom comes, Polly.”
“She's afraid she won't wake up,” said Percy, laughing. “Oh, there'll be oceans of time before they come, Phronsie.”
“She's worried she won't wake up,” said Percy, laughing. “Oh, there'll be plenty of time before they arrive, Phronsie.”
“What is oceans,” asked Phronsie, coming up and looking at him, doubtfully.
“What are oceans?” Phronsie asked, approaching him and looking at him uncertainly.
“He means mamsie won't get here till afternoon,” said Polly, catching her up and kissing her; “then I guess you'll be awake, Phronsie, pet.”
“He means Mom won't get here until the afternoon,” said Polly, picking her up and giving her a kiss; “then I guess you'll be awake, Phronsie, sweetie.”
So Phronsie allowed herself to be persuaded, at the proper time, to be carried off and inducted into her little nightgown. And when Polly went up to bed, she found the little pin-cushion, with its hieroglyphics, that she had insisted on taking to bed with her, still tightly grasped in the little fat hand.
So Phronsie let herself be convinced, at the right moment, to be taken away and put into her little nightgown. And when Polly went to bed, she found the tiny pin-cushion, with its markings, that she had insisted on taking to bed with her, still tightly held in the little chubby hand.
“She'll roll over and muss it,” thought Polly; “and then she'll feel bad in the morning. I guess I'd better lay it on the bureau.”
“She'll roll over and mess it up,” thought Polly; “and then she'll feel bad in the morning. I guess I should put it on the dresser.”
So she drew it carefully away, without awaking the little sleeper, and placed it where she knew Phronsie's eyes would rest on it the first thing in the morning.
So she gently moved it aside, making sure not to wake the little sleeper, and set it where she knew Phronsie would see it first thing in the morning.
It was going on towards the middle of the night when Phronsie, whose exciting dreams of mamsie and the boys wouldn't let her rest quietly, woke up; and in the very first flash she thought of her cushion.
It was getting close to the middle of the night when Phronsie, whose exciting dreams of her mom and the boys wouldn’t let her sleep peacefully, woke up; and in that first moment, she thought of her cushion.
“Why, where—” she said, in the softest little tones, only half awake, “why, Polly, where is it?” and she began to feel all around her pillow to see if it had fallen down there.
“Why, where—” she said, in the softest little tones, only half awake, “why, Polly, where is it?” and she began to feel all around her pillow to see if it had fallen down there.
But Polly's brown head with its crowd of anticipations and busy plans was away off in dreamland, and she breathed on and on perfectly motionless.
But Polly's brown head, full of expectations and busy plans, was far away in dreamland, and she breathed steadily, completely still.
“I guess I better,” said Phronsie to herself, now thoroughly awake, and sitting up in bed, “not wake her up. Poor Polly's tired; I can find it myself, I know I can.”
“I guess I should,” Phronsie thought to herself, now fully awake and sitting up in bed, “not wake her up. Poor Polly's tired; I can find it myself, I’m sure I can.”
So she slipped out of bed, and prowling around on the floor, felt all about for the little cushion.
So she got out of bed and, moving around on the floor, searched everywhere for the little cushion.
“'Tisn't here, oh, no, it isn't,” she sighed at last, and getting up, she stood still a moment, lost in thought. “Maybe Jane's put it out in the hall,” she said, as a bright thought struck her. “I can get it there,” and out she pattered over the soft carpet to the table at the end of the long hall, where Jane often placed the children's playthings over night. As she was coming back after her fruitless search, she stopped to peep over the balustrade down the fascinating flight of stairs, now so long and dark. Just then a little faint ray of light shot up from below, and met her eyes.
“It's not here, oh no, it isn't,” she sighed finally, and getting up, she paused for a moment, lost in thought. “Maybe Jane left it out in the hallway,” she said as a bright idea came to her. “I can grab it from there,” and she padded over the soft carpet to the table at the end of the long hallway, where Jane often put the children's toys overnight. As she was returning after her unsuccessful search, she stopped to peek over the balustrade down the intriguing flight of stairs, now so long and dark. Just then, a small faint ray of light flickered up from below and met her gaze.
“Why!” she said in gentle surprise, “they're all down-stairs! I guess they're making something for mamsie—I'm going to see.”
"Why!" she said in gentle surprise, "they're all downstairs! I guess they're making something for Mom—I’m going to check it out."
So, carefully picking her way over the stairs with her little bare feet, and holding on to the balustrade at every step, she went slowly down, guided by the light, which, as she neared the bottom of the flight, she saw came from the library door.
So, carefully making her way down the stairs with her little bare feet, and holding onto the railing at each step, she slowly descended, guided by the light, which, as she got closer to the bottom of the stairs, she saw was coming from the library door.
“Oh, isn't it funny!” and she gave a little happy laugh. “They won't know I'm comin'!” and now the soft little feet went pattering over the thick carpet, until she stood just within the door. There she stopped perfectly still.
“Oh, isn’t that funny!” she chuckled happily. “They won’t know I’m coming!” and now her soft little feet pattered over the thick carpet until she stood just inside the door. There, she stopped completely still.
Two dark figures, big and powerful, were bending over something that Phronsie couldn't see, between the two big windows. A lantern on the floor flung its rays over them as they were busily occupied; and the firelight from the dying coals made the whole stand out distinctly to the gaze of the motionless little figure.
Two shadowy figures, large and strong, were leaning over something that Phronsie couldn't see, between the two big windows. A lantern on the floor cast its light over them as they worked intently; and the glow from the fading coals made everything clearly visible to the still little figure.
“Why! what are you doing with my grandpa's things?”
“Hey! What are you doing with my grandpa's stuff?”
The soft, clear notes fell like a thunderbolt upon the men. With a start they brought themselves up, and stared—only to see a little white-robed figure, with its astonished eyes uplifted with childlike, earnest gaze, as she waited for her answer.
The soft, clear notes hit the men like a thunderbolt. They jolted upright and stared—only to see a small figure in a white robe, her wide eyes lifted with an innocent, intense look, as she waited for her answer.
For an instant they were powerless to move; and stood as if frozen to the spot, till Phronsie, moving one step forward, piped forth:
For a moment, they couldn’t move; they stood there as if frozen in place, until Phronsie took a step forward and said:
“Naughty men, to touch my dear grandpa's things!”
“Naughty guys, touching my dear grandpa's stuff!”
With a smothered cry one of them started forward with arm uplifted; but the other sprang like a cat and intercepted the blow.
With a stifled gasp, one of them lunged forward with an arm raised; but the other jumped in like a cat and blocked the strike.
“Stop!” was all he said. A noise above the stairs—a rushing sound through the hall! Something will save Phronsie, for the household is aroused! The two men sprang through the window, having no time to catch the lantern or their tools, as Polly, followed by one and another, rushed in and surrounded the child.
“Stop!” was all he said. A noise above the stairs—a rushing sound through the hall! Something will save Phronsie, because the household is awake! The two men jumped through the window, not having time to grab the lantern or their tools, as Polly, followed by one after another, rushed in and surrounded the child.
“What!” gasped Polly, and got no further.
“What!” Polly gasped, unable to say anything more.
“STOP, THIEF!” roared Mr. King, hurrying over the stairs. The children, frightened at the strange noises, began to cry and scream, as they came running through the halls to the spot. Jasper rushed for the men-servants.
“STOP, THIEF!” yelled Mr. King, rushing down the stairs. The children, scared by the unusual sounds, started to cry and scream as they ran through the halls to the scene. Jasper sprinted to find the male servants.
And there stood Phronsie, surrounded by the pale group. “Twas two naughty men,” she said, lifting her little face with the grieved, astonished look still in the big brown eyes, “and they were touching my grandpa's things, Polly!”
And there stood Phronsie, surrounded by the pale group. “It was two naughty men,” she said, lifting her little face with the hurt, surprised look still in her big brown eyes, “and they were handling my grandpa's stuff, Polly!”
“I should think they were,” said Jasper, running over amongst the few scattered tools and the lantern, to the windows, where, on the floor, was a large table cover hastily caught up by the corners, into which a vast variety of silver, jewelry, and quantities of costly articles were gathered ready for flight. “They've broken open your safe, father!” he cried in excitement, “see!”
“I bet they were,” said Jasper, rushing over to the few scattered tools and the lantern, to the windows, where a large table cover was thrown together at the corners, filled with a huge assortment of silver, jewelry, and many expensive items gathered for a quick escape. “They've broken into your safe, dad!” he exclaimed excitedly, “look!”
“And they put up their hand—one man did,” went on Phronsie. “And the other said 'Stop!'—oh, Polly, you hurt me!” she cried, as Polly, unable to bear the strain any longer, held her so tightly she could hardly breathe.
“And one man raised his hand,” Phronsie continued. “And the other one said ‘Stop!’—oh, Polly, you’re hurting me!” she exclaimed, as Polly, unable to handle the pressure any longer, held her so tightly she could barely breathe.
“Go on,” said Jasper, “how did they look?”
“Go on,” Jasper said, “what did they look like?”
“All black,” said the child, pushing back her wavy hair and looking at him, “very all black, Jasper.”
“All black,” said the child, pushing back her wavy hair and looking at him, “really all black, Jasper.”
“And their faces, Phronsie?” said Mr. King, getting down on his old knees on the floor beside her. “Bless me! somebody else ask her, I can't talk!”
“And their faces, Phronsie?” said Mr. King, kneeling down on the floor beside her. “Wow! somebody else ask her, I can't talk!”
“How did their faces look, Phronsie, dear?” asked Jasper, taking one of the cold hands in his. “Can't you think?”
“How did their faces look, Phronsie, dear?” asked Jasper, taking one of the cold hands in his. “Can’t you remember?”
“Oh!” said Phronsie—and then she gave a funny little laugh, “two big holes, Jasper, that's all they had!”
“Oh!” said Phronsie—and then she let out a funny little laugh, “two big holes, Jasper, that’s all they had!”
“She means they were masked,” whispered Jasper.
“She means they were wearing masks,” whispered Jasper.
“What did you get up for?” Mrs. Whitney asked. “Dear child, what made you get out of bed?”
“What did you get up for?” Mrs. Whitney asked. “Dear child, what made you get out of bed?”
“Why, my cushion-pin,” said Phronsie looking worried at once. “I couldn't find it, and—”
“Why, my cushion-pin,” Phronsie said, looking worried right away. “I couldn't find it, and—”
But just at this, without a bit of warning, Polly tumbled over in a dead faint.
But just then, out of nowhere, Polly collapsed in a dead faint.
And then it was all confusion again.
And then everything became confusing again.
And so, on the following afternoon, it turned out that the Peppers, about whose coming there had been so many plans and expectations, just walked in as if they had always lived there. The greater excitement completely swallowed up the less!
And so, the next afternoon, it happened that the Peppers, who everyone had made so many plans and had such high hopes for, just walked in as if they had always been part of the place. The bigger excitement completely overshadowed the smaller one!
WHICH TREATS OF A GOOD MANY MATTERS
“Phooh!” said Joel a few mornings after the emptying of the little brown house into the big one, when he and Van were rehearsing for the fiftieth time all the points of the eventful night, “phooh! if I'd been here they wouldn't have got away, I guess!”
“Phew!” said Joel a few mornings after moving from the little brown house to the big one, when he and Van were going over the details of that eventful night for the fiftieth time, “phew! if I'd been here, they probably wouldn't have gotten away, I guess!”
“What would you have done?” asked Van, bristling up at this reflection on their courage, and squaring up to him. “What would you have done, Joel Pepper?”
“What would you have done?” asked Van, riled up by this comment on their bravery, and facing him. “What would you have done, Joel Pepper?”
“I'd a-pitched right into 'em—like—everything!” said Joel valiantly; “and a-caught 'em! Yes, every single one of the Bunglers!”
“I'd dove right into them—like—everything!” said Joel valiantly; “and I caught them! Yes, every single one of the Bunglers!”
“The what?” said Van, bursting into a loud laugh.
“The what?” Van said, laughing out loud.
“The Bunglers,” said Joel with a red face. “That's what you said they were, anyway,” he added positively.
“The Bunglers,” said Joel, his face red. “That's what you called them, at least,” he added confidently.
“I said Burglars,” said Van, doubling up with amusement, while Joel stood, a little sturdy figure, regarding him with anything but a sweet countenance.
“I said burglars,” Van replied, laughing uncontrollably, while Joel stood there, a compact figure, looking at him with anything but a pleasant expression.
“Well anyway, I'd a-caught 'em, so there!” he said, as Van at last showed signs of coming out of his fit of laughter, and got up and wiped his eyes.
“Well anyway, I would have caught them, so there!” he said, as Van finally started to stop laughing, got up, and wiped his eyes.
“How'd you have caught 'em?” asked Van, scornfully surveying the square little country figure before him. “You can't hit any.
“How did you catch them?” asked Van, looking down his nose at the small, rustic figure before him. “You can’t hit anything.”
“Can't?” said Joel, the black eyes flashing volumes, and coming up in front of Van. “You better believe I can, Van Whitney!”
“Can’t?” said Joel, his dark eyes flashing with intensity as he stepped in front of Van. “You better believe I can, Van Whitney!”
“Come out in the back yard and try then,” said Van hospitably, perfectly delighted at the prospect, and flying alone towards the door. “Come right out and try.”
“Come out to the backyard and give it a shot,” said Van warmly, clearly thrilled at the idea, and rushing ahead towards the door. “Just come on out and try.”
“All right!” said Joel, following sturdily, equally delighted to show his skill.
“All right!” Joel said, following confidently, just as excited to show off his skills.
“There,” said Van, taking off his jacket, and flinging it on the grass, while Joel immediately followed suit with his little homespun one. “Now we can begin perfectly splendid! I won't hit hard,” he added patronizingly, as both boys stood ready.
“There,” said Van, taking off his jacket and tossing it onto the grass, while Joel quickly did the same with his homemade one. “Now we can start perfectly! I won’t hit hard,” he added condescendingly, as both boys got into position.
“Hit as hard as you've a-mind to,” said Joel, “I'm a-going to.”
“Hit as hard as you want,” said Joel, “I’m going to.”
“Oh, you may,” said Van politely, “because you're company. All right—now!”
“Oh, you can,” said Van politely, “because you’re company. All right—let’s go!”
So at it they went. Before very many minutes were over, Van relinquished all ideas of treating his company with extra consideration, and was only thinking how he could possibly hold his own with the valiant little country lad. Oh, if he could only be called to his lessons—anything that would summon him into the house! Just then a window above their heads was suddenly thrown up, and his mamma's voice in natural surprise and distress called quickly: “Children what are you doing? Oh, Van, how could you!”
So they got started. After just a few minutes, Van gave up on the idea of treating his company with extra kindness and was only focused on how he could compete with the brave little country boy. Oh, if only he could be called inside for lessons—anything that would get him out of this! Just then, a window above them flew open, and his mom's voice, full of surprise and worry, called out quickly: “Kids, what are you doing? Oh, Van, how could you!”
Both contestants turned around suddenly. Joel looked up steadily. “We're a-hitting, ma'am; he said I couldn't, and so we came out and—”
Both contestants turned around suddenly. Joel looked up confidently. “We're hitting, ma'am; he said I couldn't, and so we came out and—”
“Oh, Vanny,” said Mrs. Whitney reproachfully, “to treat a little guest in this way!”
“Oh, Vanny,” Mrs. Whitney said with disappointment, “to treat a young guest like this!”
“I wanted to,” said Joel cheerfully; “twas great fun. Let's begin again, Van!”
“I wanted to,” said Joel cheerfully; “it was great fun. Let's start again, Van!”
“We mustn't,” said Van, readily giving up the charming prospect, and beginning to edge quickly towards the house. “Mamma wouldn't like it you know. He hits splendidly, mamma,” he added generously, looking up. “He does really.”
“We shouldn’t,” said Van, quickly giving up the appealing idea and starting to move towards the house. “Mom wouldn’t approve, you know. He really does hit well, Mom,” he added kindly, looking up. “He really does.”
“And so does Van,” cried Joel, his face glowing at the praise. “We'll come out every day,” he added slipping into his jacket, and turning enthusiastically back to Van.
“And so does Van,” shouted Joel, his face beaming at the compliment. “We’ll be out here every day,” he said, putting on his jacket and turning excitedly back to Van.
“And perhaps he could have pitched into the Burglars,” finished Van, ignoring the invitation, and tumbling into his jacket with alarming speed.
“And maybe he could have jumped into the Burglars,” finished Van, ignoring the invitation and quickly putting on his jacket.
“I know I could!” cried Joel, scampering after him into the house. “If I'd only a-been here!”
“I know I could!” shouted Joel, rushing after him into the house. “If I had only been here!”
“Where's Ben?” said Van, bounding into the hall, and flinging himself down on one of the chairs. “Oh dear, I'm so hot! Say, Joe, where do you s'pose Ben is?”
“Where's Ben?” said Van, rushing into the hallway and throwing himself onto one of the chairs. “Oh man, I’m so hot! Hey, Joe, any idea where Ben is?”
“I don't know,” replied Joel, who didn't even puff.
“I don’t know,” replied Joel, who didn’t even breathe heavily.
“I saw him a little while ago with master Percy,” said Jane, who was going through the hall.
“I saw him a little while ago with Master Percy,” said Jane, who was walking through the hall.
“There now! and they've gone off somewhere,” cried Van in extreme irritation, and starting up quickly. “I know they have. Which way did they go, Jane? And how long ago?”
“There! They've left for somewhere,” shouted Van in deep frustration, jumping up quickly. “I know it. Which way did they go, Jane? And how long ago?”
“Oh, I don't know,” replied Jane carelessly, “half an hour maybe; and they didn't go nowhere as I see, at least they were talking at the door, and I was going up-stairs.”
“Oh, I don't know,” replied Jane casually, “maybe half an hour; and they didn’t go anywhere that I noticed, at least they were talking at the door while I was going upstairs.”
“Right here?” cried Van, and stamping with his foot to point out the exact place; “at this door, Jane?”
“Right here?” shouted Van, stamping his foot to show the exact spot. “At this door, Jane?”
“Yes, yes,” said Jane; “at that very door,” and then she went into the dining-room to her work.
“Yes, yes,” said Jane; “at that very door,” and then she walked into the dining room to get back to her work.
“Oh dear me!” cried Van, and flying out on the veranda, he began to peer wildly up and down the drive. “And they've gone to some splendid place, I know, and wouldn't tell us. That's just like Percy!” he added vindictively, “he's always stealing away! don't you see 'em, Joel? oh, do come out and look!”
“Oh my gosh!” exclaimed Van, rushing out onto the porch as he anxiously looked up and down the driveway. “They've gone to some amazing place, I just know it, and they wouldn't share. That's so typical of Percy!” he added bitterly, “he's always sneaking off! Can’t you see them, Joel? Oh, please come out and look!”
“'Tisn't any use,” said Joel coolly, sitting down on the chair Van had just vacated, and swinging his feet comfortably; “they're miles away if they've been gone half an hour. I'm goin' up-stairs,” and he sprang up, and energetically pranced to the stairs.
“It's no use,” Joel said casually, sitting down on the chair Van had just left and swinging his feet comfortably. “They're miles away if they've been gone for half an hour. I'm going upstairs,” and he jumped up and confidently hopped towards the stairs.
“They aren't up-stairs!” screamed Van, in scorn, bounding into the hall. “Don't go; I know that they've gone down to the museum!”
“They're not upstairs!” yelled Van, in contempt, jumping into the hall. “Don't leave; I know they've gone to the museum!”
“The what?” exclaimed Joel, nearly at the top, peering over the railing. “What's that you said—what is it?”
“The what?” Joel shouted, almost at the top, looking over the railing. “What did you say—what is it?”
“A museum,” shouted Van, “and it's a perfectly elegant place, Joel Pepper, and Percy knows I like to go; and now he's taken Ben off; and he'll show him all the things! and they'll all be old when I take him—and—and—oh! I hope the snakes will bite him!” he added, trying to think of something bad enough.
“A museum,” shouted Van, “and it’s a really classy place, Joel Pepper, and Percy knows I like to go; and now he’s taken Ben with him; and he’ll show him all the things! And they’ll all be old by the time I take him—and—and—oh! I hope the snakes bite him!” he added, trying to think of something bad enough.
“Do they have snakes there?” asked Joel, staring.
“Are there snakes there?” Joel asked, staring.
“Yes, they do,” snapped out Van. “They have everything!”
“Yes, they do,” Van snapped. “They have everything!”
“Well, they shan't bite Ben!” cried Joel in terror. “Oh! do you suppose they will?” and he turned right straight around on the stairs, and looked at Van.
“Well, they won't bite Ben!” cried Joel in terror. “Oh! do you think they will?” and he spun around on the stairs and looked at Van.
“No,” said Van, “they won't bite—what's the matter, Joe?”
“No,” said Van, “they won’t bite—what’s wrong, Joe?”
“Oh, they may,” said Joel, his face working, and screwing both fists into his eyes; at last he burst right out into a torrent of sobs. “Oh, don't let 'em Van—don't!”
“Oh, they might,” said Joel, his face contorting as he pressed both fists into his eyes; finally, he broke down into a flood of tears. “Oh, please don’t let them, Van—don’t!”
“Why, they can't,” said Van in an emphatic voice, running up the stairs to Joel's side, frightened to death at his tears.
“Why, they can’t,” said Van in a strong voice, racing up the stairs to Joel's side, scared to death at his tears.
Then he began to shake his jacket sleeve violently to bring him back to reason, “Wait Joe! oh, do stop! oh, dear, what shall I do! I tell you, they can't bite,” he screamed as loud as he could into his ear.
Then he started shaking his jacket sleeve vigorously to get him to come to his senses, “Wait, Joe! Oh, please stop! Oh no, what am I going to do! I’m telling you, they can't bite,” he yelled as loudly as he could into his ear.
“You said—you—hoped—they—would,” said Joel's voice in smothered tones.
“You said you hoped they would,” Joel's voice came out in muffled tones.
“Well, they won't anyway,” said Van decidedly. “Cause they're all stuffed—so there now!”
“Well, they won’t anyway,” said Van firmly. “Because they’re all stuffed—so there!”
“Ain't they alive—nor anythin'?” asked Joel, bringing one black eye into sight from behind his chubby hands.
“Aren't they alive—or anything?” asked Joel, revealing one black eye from behind his plump hands.
“No,” said Van, “they're just as dead as anything, Joel Pepper—been dead years! and there's old crabs there too, old dead crabs—and they're just lovely! Oh, such a lots of eggs as they've got! And there are shells and bugs and stones—and an awful old crocodile, and—” “Oh, dear!” sighed Joel, perfectly overcome at such a vision, and sitting down on the stairs to think. “Well, mamsie'll know where Ben is,” he said, springing up. “And then I tell you Van, we'll just tag 'em!”
“No,” said Van, “they're completely dead, Joel Pepper—they've been dead for years! And there are old crabs too, old dead crabs—and they're just beautiful! Oh, the number of eggs they have! And there are shells and bugs and stones—and a really old crocodile, and—” “Oh, dear!” sighed Joel, completely overwhelmed by such a sight, and he sat down on the steps to think. “Well, mamsie's sure to know where Ben is,” he said, jumping up. “And then I tell you, Van, we'll just follow them!”
“So she will,” cried Van. “Why didn't we think of that before? I wanted to think.”
“So she will,” shouted Van. “Why didn't we think of that earlier? I wanted to think.”
“I did,” said Joel. “That was where I was goin'.”
“I did,” Joel said. “That’s where I was headed.”
Without any more ado they rushed into Mrs. Pepper's big, sunny room, there to see, seated at the square table between the two large windows, the two lost ones bending over what seemed to be an object of the greatest importance, for Polly was hanging over Ben's shoulder with intense pride and delight, which she couldn't possibly conceal, and Davie was crowded as near as he could get to Percy's elbow.
Without any further delay, they hurried into Mrs. Pepper's large, sunny room, where they found the two missing ones sitting at the square table between the two big windows. They were both focused on what appeared to be something incredibly significant, as Polly leaned over Ben's shoulder, unable to hide her intense pride and joy, while Davie squeezed in as close as he could to Percy's elbow.
Phronsie and little Dick were perched comfortably on the corner of the table, surveying the whole scene in quiet rapture; and Mrs. Pepper with her big mending basket, was ensconced over by the deep window seat just on the other side of the room, underneath Cherry's cage, and looking up between quick energetic stitches, over at the busy group, with the most placid expression on her face.
Phronsie and little Dick were comfortably sitting on the corner of the table, taking in the whole scene in quiet delight; and Mrs. Pepper, with her large mending basket, was settled in the deep window seat on the other side of the room, beneath Cherry's cage, glancing up between quick, energetic stitches at the busy group, with a calm expression on her face.
“Oh!—what you doin'?” cried Joel, flying up to them. “Let us see, do Ben!”
“Oh!—what are you doing?” yelled Joel, running up to them. “Show us, do Ben!”
“What is it?” exclaimed Van, squeezing in between Percy and Ben.
“What is it?” Van exclaimed, squeezing in between Percy and Ben.
“Don't—” began Percy. “There, see, you've knocked his elbow and spoilt it!”
“Don’t—” started Percy. “Look, you’ve bumped his elbow and ruined it!”
“Oh no, he hasn't,” said Ben, putting down his pencil, and taking up a piece of rubber. “There, see it all comes out—as good as ever.”
“Oh no, he hasn't,” said Ben, putting down his pencil and grabbing an eraser. “There, see? It all comes out—just like new.”
“Isn't it just elegant?” said Percy in the most pleased tone, and wriggling his toes under the table to express his satisfaction.
“Isn't it just elegant?” Percy said, sounding really pleased, while wiggling his toes under the table to show his satisfaction.
“Yes,” said Van, craning his neck to get a better view of the picture, now nearly completed, “It's perfectly splendid. How'd you do it, Ben?”
“Yes,” said Van, stretching his neck to get a better look at the picture, now almost finished, “It’s absolutely amazing. How did you do it, Ben?”
“I don't know,” replied Ben with a smile, carefully shading in a few last touches. “It just drew itself.”
“I don't know,” replied Ben with a smile, carefully adding a few final touches. “It just created itself.”
“Tisn't anything to what he can do,” said Polly, standing up as tall as she could, and beaming at Ben, “He used to draw most beautiful at home.”
“It’s nothing compared to what he can do,” said Polly, standing as tall as she could and smiling at Ben, “He used to draw the most beautiful things at home.”
“Better than this?” asked Van, with great respect and taking up the picture, after some demur on Percy's part, and examining it critically. “I don't believe it, Polly.”
“Better than this?” asked Van, with deep respect, as he picked up the picture after Percy hesitated a bit and examined it closely. “I can't believe it, Polly.”
“Phooh; he did!” exclaimed Joel, looking over his shoulder at a wonderful view of a dog in an extremely excited state of mind running down an interminable hill to bark at a locomotive and train of cars whizzing along a curve in the foreground. “Lots better'n that! Ben can do anything!” he added, in an utterly convincing way.
“Wow, he really did!” Joel shouted, glancing back at an amazing sight of a dog in a total frenzy sprinting down a never-ending hill to bark at a train zooming around a bend in the foreground. “Way better than that! Ben can do anything!” he added, with complete confidence.
“Now give it back,” cried Percy, holding out his hand in alarm. “I'm going to ask mamma to have it framed; and then I'm going to hang it right over my bed,” he finished, as Van reluctantly gave up the treasure.
“Now give it back,” Percy shouted, extending his hand anxiously. “I’m going to ask Mom to have it framed; then I’ll hang it right over my bed,” he added as Van hesitantly handed over the treasure.
“Did you draw all the time in the little brown house?” asked Van, lost in thought. “How I wish I'd been there!”
“Did you draw all the time in the small brown house?” asked Van, deep in thought. “I really wish I had been there!”
“Dear, no!” cried Polly with a little skip, turning away to laugh. “He didn't have hardly any time, and—”
“Dear, no!” Polly exclaimed with a little skip, turning away to laugh. “He hardly had any time, and—”
“Why not?” asked Percy.
"Why not?" Percy asked.
“Cause there was things to do,” said Polly. “But sometimes when it rained, and he couldn't go out and work, and there wasn't anything to do in the house—then we'd have—oh!” and she drew a long breath at the memory, “such a time, you can't think!”
“Because there were things to do,” said Polly. “But sometimes when it rained, and he couldn't go out and work, and there wasn't anything to do in the house—then we’d have—oh!” and she took a deep breath at the memory, “such a time, you can't imagine!”
“Didn't you wish it would always rain?” asked Van, still gazing at the picture.
“Didn't you wish it would always rain?” Van asked, still staring at the picture.
“Dear, no!” began Polly.
"Not at all!" began Polly.
“I didn't,” broke in Joel, in horror. “I wouldn't a-had it rain for anything!—only once in a while,” he added, as he thought of the good times that Polly had spoken of.
“I didn’t,” interrupted Joel, horrified. “I wouldn’t want it to rain for anything!—only once in a while,” he added, thinking about the good times that Polly had mentioned.
“'Twas nice outdoors,” said little Davie, reflectively; “and nice inside, too.” And then he glanced over to his mother, who gave him a smile in return. “And 'twas nice always.”
“It's nice outside,” said little Davie, thoughtfully; “and nice inside, too.” Then he looked over at his mother, who smiled back at him. “And it’s always nice.”
“Well,” said Van, returning to the picture, “I do wish you'd tell me how to draw, Ben. I can't do anything but flowers,” he said in a discouraged way.
“Well,” said Van, going back to the picture, “I really wish you'd teach me how to draw, Ben. I can only manage flowers,” he said, sounding discouraged.
“Flowers aren't anything,” said Percy, pleasantly. “That's girls' work; but dogs and horses and cars—those are just good!”
“Flowers aren’t anything,” Percy said cheerfully. “That’s girl stuff; but dogs, horses, and cars—those are what really matter!”
“Will you, Ben?” asked Van, looking down into the big blue eyes, so kindly turned up to his.
“Will you, Ben?” asked Van, looking down into the big blue eyes that were so sweetly turned up to his.
“Yes, indeed I will,” cried Ben, “that is, all I know; 'tisn't much, but everything I can, I'll tell you.”
“Yes, of course I will,” exclaimed Ben, “I mean, all I know; it’s not a lot, but I’ll tell you everything I can.”
“Then I can learn, can't I?” cried Van joyfully.
“Then I can learn, right?” Van exclaimed happily.
“Oh, tell me too, Ben,” cried Percy, “will you? I want to learn too.”
“Oh, please tell me too, Ben,” Percy said, “will you? I want to learn as well.”
“And me!” cried Dick, bending forward, nearly upsetting Phronsie as he did so. “Yes, say I may, Ben, do!”
“And me!” shouted Dick, leaning forward and almost knocking Phronsie over in the process. “Yes, please say I can, Ben!”
“You're too little,” began Percy. But Ben nodded his head at Dick, which caused him to clap his hands and return to his original position, satisfied.
“You're too small,” Percy said. But Ben nodded at Dick, making him clap his hands and go back to his original spot, feeling satisfied.
“Well, I guess we're going to, too,” said Joel. “Dave an' me; there isn't anybody goin' to learn without us.”
“Well, I guess we're going too,” said Joel. “Dave and I; no one is going to learn without us.”
“Of course not,” said Polly, “Ben wouldn't leave you out, Joey.”
“Of course not,” Polly said, “Ben wouldn’t leave you out, Joey.”
Phronsie sat quite still all this time, on the corner of the table, her feet tucked up under her, and her hands clasped in her lap, and never said a word. But Ben looking up, saw the most grieved expression settling on her face, as the large eyes were fixed in wonder on the faces before her.
Phronsie sat very still this whole time, perched on the corner of the table, her feet tucked under her, and her hands clasped in her lap, saying nothing. But Ben glanced up and saw a deeply sad look on her face, her big eyes wide with wonder as they fixed on the faces around her.
“And there's my pet,” he cried in enthusiasm, and reaching over the table, he caught hold of one of the little fat hands. “Why we couldn't think of getting along without her! She shall learn to draw—she shall!”
“And there’s my pet,” he exclaimed excitedly, and reaching over the table, he grabbed one of the little chubby hands. “How could we ever think of getting along without her! She’s going to learn to draw—she is!”
“Really, Bensie?” said Phronsie, the sunlight breaking all over the gloomy little visage, and setting the brown eyes to dancing. “Real, true, splendid pictures?”
“Seriously, Bensie?” said Phronsie, as the sunlight streamed in on her gloomy little face, making her brown eyes sparkle. “Genuine, amazing pictures?”
“Yes, the splendidest,” said Ben, “the very splendidest pictures, Phronsie Pepper, you ever saw!”
“Yes, the most amazing,” said Ben, “the very best pictures, Phronsie Pepper, you ever saw!”
“Oh!” cried Phronsie; and before any one knew what she was about, she tripped right into the middle of the table, over the papers and everything, and gave a happy little whirl!
“Oh!” yelled Phronsie; and before anyone realized what she was doing, she skipped right into the middle of the table, over the papers and everything, and did a joyful little spin!
“Dear me, Phronsie!” cried Polly catching her up and hugging her; “you mustn't dance on the table.”
“Wow, Phronsie!” exclaimed Polly as she picked her up and hugged her. “You can’t dance on the table.”
“I'm going to learn,” said Phronsie, coming out of Polly's embrace, “to draw whole pictures, all alone by myself—Ben said so!”
“I'm going to learn,” said Phronsie, stepping out of Polly's embrace, “to draw entire pictures, all on my own—Ben said so!”
“I know it,” said Polly, “and then you shall draw one for mamsie—you shall!”
“I know it,” said Polly, “and then you will draw one for Mom—you will!”
“I will,” said Phronsie, dreadfully excited; “I'll draw her a cow, and two chickens, Polly, just like Grandma Bascom's!”
“I will,” said Phronsie, extremely excited; “I'll draw her a cow and two chickens, Polly, just like Grandma Bascom's!”
“Yes,” whispered Polly, “but don't you tell her yet till you get it done, Phronsie.”
“Yes,” whispered Polly, “but don’t tell her yet until you finish it, Phronsie.”
“I won't,” said Phronsie in the loudest of tones—but putting her mouth close to Polly's ear. “And then she'll be so s'prised, Polly! won't she?”
“I won't,” said Phronsie in the loudest voice—but leaning her mouth close to Polly's ear. “And then she'll be so surprised, Polly! won’t she?”
Just then came Jasper's voice at the door. “Can I come in?”
Just then, Jasper called from the door, “Can I come in?”
“Oh, do, Jappy,” cried Polly, rushing along with Phronsie in her arms to open the door. “We're so glad you've got home!”
“Oh, come on, Jappy,” shouted Polly, hurrying with Phronsie in her arms to open the door. “We’re so happy you’re back home!”
“So am I,” said Jasper, coming in, his face flushed and his eyes sparkling; “I thought father never would be through downtown, Polly!”
“So am I,” said Jasper, walking in, his face red and his eyes shining; “I didn’t think Dad would ever finish downtown, Polly!”
“We're going to learn to draw,” said Percy, over by the table, who wouldn't on any account leave his seat by Ben, though he was awfully tired of sitting still so long, for fear somebody else would hop into it. “Ben's going to teach us.”
“We're going to learn to draw,” said Percy, over by the table, who wouldn’t leave his seat next to Ben for anything, even though he was really tired of sitting still for so long, afraid someone else would take it. “Ben's going to teach us.”
“Yes, he is,” put in Van, bounding up to Jasper and pulling at all the buttons on his jacket he could reach, to command attention.
“Yes, he is,” Van said, running over to Jasper and tugging at all the buttons on his jacket that he could reach to get his attention.
“And us,” said Joel, coming up too. “You forgot us, Van.”
“And us,” said Joel, joining in as well. “You forgot about us, Van.”
“The whole of us—every single one in this room,” said Van decidedly, “all except Mrs. Pepper.”
“The entire group—all of us here in this room,” Van said firmly, “except for Mrs. Pepper.”
“Hulloa!” said Jasper, “that is a class! Well, Professor Ben, you've got to teach me then, for I'm coming too.”
“Hey!” said Jasper, “that looks awesome! Well, Professor Ben, you've got to teach me too, because I'm joining in.”
“You?” said Ben, turning around his chair, and looking at him; “I can't teach you anything, Jappy. You know everything already.”
“You?” Ben said, turning his chair around to look at him. “I can’t teach you anything, Jappy. You already know everything.”
“Let him come, anyway,” said Polly, hopping up and down.
“Let him come, anyway,” said Polly, bouncing up and down.
“Oh, I'm coming, Professor,” laughed Jasper. “Never you fear, Polly; I'll be on hand when the rest of the class comes in!”
“Oh, I'm coming, Professor,” laughed Jasper. “Don’t worry, Polly; I’ll be here when the rest of the class arrives!”
“And Van,” said Mrs. Pepper, pausing a minute in her work, and smiling over at him in a lull in the chatter—“I think flowers are most beautiful!” and she pointed to a little framed picture on the mantel, of the bunch of buttercups and one huge rose that Van had with infinite patience drawn, and then colored to suit his fancy.
“And Van,” said Mrs. Pepper, taking a moment from her work and smiling at him during a break in the conversation—“I think flowers are absolutely beautiful!” She pointed to a small framed picture on the mantel of the bunch of buttercups and one big rose that Van had patiently drawn and then colored to match his taste.
“Do you?” cried Van, perfectly delighted; and leaving the group he rushed up to her side. “Do you really think they're nice, Mrs. Pepper?”
“Do you?” shouted Van, completely thrilled; and leaving the group, he dashed over to her side. “Do you really think they're nice, Mrs. Pepper?”
“Of course I do,” said Mrs. Pepper briskly, and beaming on him; “I think everything of them, and I shall keep them as long as I live, Van!”
“Of course I do,” said Mrs. Pepper energetically, smiling at him; “I think very highly of them, and I’ll keep them for the rest of my life, Van!”
“Well, then,” said Van, very much pleased, “I shall paint you ever so many more—just as many as you want!”
“Well, then,” said Van, very pleased, “I’ll paint you as many as you want—just as many as you need!”
“Do!” said Mrs. Pepper, taking up her work again. “And I'll hang them every one up.”
“Do!” said Mrs. Pepper, picking up her work again. “And I'll hang each one up.”
“Yes, I will,” said Van; “and I'll go right to work on one to-morrow. What you mending our jackets for?” he asked abruptly as a familiar hole caught his attention.
“Yes, I will,” said Van; “and I'll get started on one tomorrow. Why are you fixing our jackets?” he asked suddenly as a familiar hole caught his eye.
“Because they're torn,” said Mrs. Pepper cheerfully, “an' they won't mend themselves.”
“Because they're torn,” said Mrs. Pepper cheerfully, “and they won't fix themselves.”
“Why don't you let Jane?” he persisted. “She always does them.”
“Why don't you let Jane do it?” he insisted. “She always takes care of them.”
“Jane's got enough to do,” replied Mrs. Pepper, smiling away as hard as she could, “and I haven't, so I'm going to look around and pick up something to keep my hands out of mischief as much as I can, while I'm here.”
“Jane has plenty to do,” Mrs. Pepper replied, smiling as widely as she could, “and I don’t, so I’m going to look around and find something to keep my hands busy while I’m here.”
“Do you ever get into mischief?” asked little Dick, coming up and looking into Mrs. Pepper's face wonderingly. “Why, you're a big woman!”
“Do you ever get into trouble?” asked little Dick, approaching and gazing into Mrs. Pepper's face with curiosity. “Wow, you're a tall woman!”
“Dear me, yes!” said Mrs. Pepper. “The bigger you are, the more mischief you can get into. You'll find that out, Dickey.”
“Wow, yes!” said Mrs. Pepper. “The bigger you are, the more trouble you can stir up. You’ll see that, Dickey.”
“And then do you have to stand in a corner?” asked Dick, determined to find out just what were the consequences, and reverting to his most dreaded punishment.
“And then do you have to stand in a corner?” asked Dick, eager to discover what the consequences were and bringing up his worst punishment.
“No,” said Mrs. Pepper laughing. “Corners are for little folks; but when people who know better, do wrong, there aren't any corners they can creep into, or they'd get into them pretty quick!”
“No,” Mrs. Pepper said with a laugh. “Corners are for little kids; but when people who should know better mess up, there aren't any corners for them to hide in, or they'd get into them really fast!”
“I wish,” said little Dick, “you'd let me get into your lap. That would be a nice corner!”
“I wish,” said little Dick, “you'd let me sit in your lap. That would be a nice spot!”
“Do, mamsie,” said Polly, coming up, “that's just the way I used to feel; and I'll finish the mending.”
“Sure, mamsie,” said Polly, walking over, “that's exactly how I used to feel; and I’ll take care of the mending.”
So Mrs. Pepper put down her work, and moved the big basket for little Dick to clamber up, when he laid his head contentedly back in her motherly arms with a sigh of happiness. Phronsie regarded him with a very grave expression. At last she drew near: “I'm tired; do, mamsie, take me!”
So Mrs. Pepper set down her work and moved the big basket for little Dick to climb up, and he leaned his head back happily in her loving arms with a sigh of contentment. Phronsie looked at him with a very serious expression. Finally, she came closer: “I’m tired; please, mamsie, pick me up!”
“So mamsie will,” said Mrs. Pepper, opening her arms, when Phronsie immediately crawled up into their protecting shelter, with a happy little crow.
“So mom will,” said Mrs. Pepper, opening her arms, when Phronsie immediately crawled up into their protective shelter, with a happy little chirp.
“Oh, now, tell us a story, Mrs. Pepper,” cried Van; “please, please do!”
“Oh, come on, tell us a story, Mrs. Pepper,” said Van; “please, please do!”
“No, no;” exclaimed Percy, scuttling out of his chair, and coming up, “let's talk of the little brown house. Do tell us what you used to do there—that's best.”
“No, no,” Percy exclaimed, jumping out of his chair and approaching, “let's talk about the little brown house. Please tell us what you used to do there—that's the best part.”
“So 'tis!” cried Van; “ALL the nice times you used to have in it! Wait just a minute, do.” And he ran back for a cricket which he placed at Mrs. Pepper's feet; and then sitting down on it, he leaned on her comfortable lap, in order to hear better.
“So it is!” exclaimed Van; “ALL the fun times you had in it! Hold on a minute, okay?” He dashed back for a cricket, which he set down at Mrs. Pepper's feet; then, sitting on it, he leaned on her cozy lap to listen better.
“Wait for me too, till I get a chair,” called Percy, starting. “Don't begin till I get there.”
“Wait for me too, until I grab a chair,” called Percy, starting. “Don’t start until I get there.”
“Here, let me, Percy,” said Ben; and he drew forward a big easy-chair that the boy was tugging at with all his might.
“Here, let me help you, Percy,” said Ben; and he pulled forward a big easy chair that the boy was tugging at with all his strength.
“Now I'm ready, too,” said Polly, setting small finishing stitches quickly with a merry little flourish, and drawing her chair nearer her mother's as she spoke.
“Now I'm ready, too,” said Polly, quickly putting on some finishing stitches with a cheerful little flourish and pulling her chair closer to her mother's as she spoke.
“Now begin, please,” said Van, “all the nice times you know.”
“Go ahead, please,” said Van, “share all the good times you know.”
“She couldn't tell all the nice times if she had ten years to tell them in, could she, Polly?” said Jasper.
“She couldn't share all the good times even if she had ten years to do it, could she, Polly?” said Jasper.
“Well, in the first place then,” said Mrs. Pepper, clearing her throat, “the little brown house had got to be, you know, so we made up our minds to make it just the nicest brown house that ever was!”
“Well, first of all,” said Mrs. Pepper, clearing her throat, “the little brown house had to be, you know, so we decided to make it the nicest brown house there ever was!”
“And it was!” declared Jasper, with an emphatic ring to his voice. “The very nicest place in the whole world!”
“And it was!” Jasper exclaimed, his voice full of enthusiasm. “The absolute best place in the whole world!”
“Oh dear,” broke in Van enviously; “Jappy's always said so. I wish we'd been there, too!”
“Oh man,” interrupted Van with envy, “Jappy has always said that. I wish we could have been there, too!”
“We didn't want anybody but Jappy,” said Joel not very politely.
“We only wanted Jappy,” Joel said, not very politely.
“Oh Joey, for shame!” cried Polly.
“Oh Joey, how shameful!” cried Polly.
“Jappy used to bake,” cried little Davie; “an' we all made pies; an' then we sat round an' ate 'em, an' then told stories.”
“Jappy used to bake,” cried little Davie; “and we all made pies; and then we sat around and ate them, and then told stories.”
“Oh what fun!” cried Percy. “Do tell us!”
“Oh, this is great!” shouted Percy. “Please tell us!”
So the five little Peppers and Jasper flew off into reminiscences and accounts of the funny doings, and Mrs. Pepper joined in heartily till the room got very merry with the glee and enthusiasm called forth; so much so, that nobody heard Mrs. Whitney knock gently at the door, and nobody answering, she was obliged to come in by herself.
So the five little Peppers and Jasper dove into memories and stories about the funny things that happened, and Mrs. Pepper joined in happily until the room was filled with joy and excitement. It got so lively that no one heard Mrs. Whitney knock softly at the door, and since no one answered, she had to come in by herself.
“Well, well,” she cried, merrily, looking at the swarm of little ones around Mrs. Pepper and the big chair. “You are having a nice time! May I come and listen?”
“Well, well,” she exclaimed happily, looking at the group of kids around Mrs. Pepper and the big chair. “You’re having a great time! Can I come and listen?”
“Oh, if you will, sister,” cried Jasper, springing off from his arm of the chair, while Ben flew from the other side, to hurry and get her a chair.
“Oh, if you don’t mind, sister,” Jasper exclaimed, jumping up from his chair, while Ben rushed from the other side to quickly grab her a chair.
Percy and Van rushed too, knocking over so many things that they didn't help much; and little Dick poked his head out from Mrs. Pepper's arms when he saw his mamma sitting down to stay and began to scramble down to get into her lap.
Percy and Van hurried too, knocking over so many things that they didn’t really help; and little Dick peeked out from Mrs. Pepper's arms when he saw his mom sitting down to stay and started to climb down to get into her lap.
“There now,” said Mrs. Whitney, smiling over at Mrs. Pepper, who was smiling at her. “You have your baby, and I have mine! Now children, what's it all about? What has Mrs. Pepper been telling you?”
“There now,” said Mrs. Whitney, smiling at Mrs. Pepper, who was smiling back at her. “You have your baby, and I have mine! Now kids, what’s this all about? What has Mrs. Pepper been telling you?”
“Oh, the little brown house,” cried Dicky, his cheeks all a-flame. “The dearest little house mamma! I wish I could live in one!
“Oh, the little brown house!” Dicky exclaimed, his cheeks flushed. “It’s the cutest little house, Mom! I wish I could live in one!”
“Twouldn't be the same without the Peppers in it,” said Jasper. “Not a bit of it!”
“It wouldn't be the same without the Peppers in it,” said Jasper. “Not at all!”
“And they had such perfectly elegant times,” cried Percy, enviously, drawing up to her side. “Oh, you can't think, mamma!”
“And they had such perfectly elegant times,” cried Percy, enviously, drawing closer to her. “Oh, you can’t imagine, mom!”
“Well now,” said his mamma, “do go on, and let me hear some of the nice times.”
“Well now,” said his mom, “go ahead and tell me about some of the good times.”
So away they launched again, and Mrs. Whitney was soon enjoying it as hugely as the children, when a heavy step sounded in the middle of the room, and a voice spoke in such a tone that everybody skipped.
So they set off again, and Mrs. Whitney quickly started having just as much fun as the kids when a heavy step echoed in the middle of the room, and a voice spoke in such a way that everyone jumped.
“Well, I should like to know what all this means! I've been all over the house, and not a trace of anybody could I find.”
“Well, I would like to know what all this means! I've checked the whole house, and I couldn't find a trace of anyone.”
“Oh father!” cried Mrs. Whitney. “Van, dear, get up and get grandpapa a chair.”
“Oh dad!” exclaimed Mrs. Whitney. “Van, honey, get up and grab grandpa a chair.”
“No, no!” said the old gentleman, waving him off impatiently. “I'm not going to stay; I must go and lie down. My head is in a bad condition to-day; very bad indeed,” he added.
“No, no!” said the old man, waving him off impatiently. “I’m not staying; I need to lie down. My head feels terrible today; really bad, in fact,” he added.
“Oh!” said Phronsie, popping up her head and looking at him. “I must get right down.”
“Oh!” said Phronsie, popping up her head and looking at him. “I need to get down right now.”
“What's the matter, Phronsie?” asked Mrs. Pepper, trying to hold her back.
“What's wrong, Phronsie?” asked Mrs. Pepper, trying to stop her.
“Oh, but I must,” said Phronsie, energetically wriggling. “My poor sick man wants me, he does.” And flying out of her mother's arms, she ran up to Mr. King, and standing on tiptoe, said softly, “I'll rub your head, grandpa dear, poor sick man; yes I will.”
“Oh, but I have to,” said Phronsie, energetically squirming. “My poor sick man needs me, he really does.” And breaking free from her mother's arms, she ran up to Mr. King and, standing on tiptoe, said softly, “I’ll rub your head, Grandpa dear, poor sick man; yes, I will.”
“And you're the best child,” cried the old gentleman, catching her up and marching over to the other side of the room where there was a lounging chair. “There now, you and I, Phronsie, will stay by ourselves. Then my head will feel better.”
“And you're the best kid,” shouted the old man, picking her up and walking over to the other side of the room where there was a comfy chair. “There now, you and I, Phronsie, will hang out together. Then my head will feel better.”
And he sat down and drew her into his arms.
And he sat down and pulled her into his arms.
“Does it ache very bad?” said Phronsie, in a soft little voice. Then reaching up she began to pat and smooth it gently with one little hand, “Very bad, dear grandpa?”
“Does it hurt a lot?” Phronsie asked softly. Then she reached up and started to pat and smooth it gently with one little hand, “Does it hurt a lot, dear grandpa?”
“It won't,” said the old gentleman, “if you only keep on taking care of it, little Phronsie.”
“It won't,” said the old gentleman, “if you just keep taking care of it, little Phronsie.”
“Then,” said the child, perfectly delighted, “I'm going to take all care of you, grandpa, always!”
“Then,” said the child, absolutely thrilled, “I’m going to take care of you, grandpa, forever!”
“So you shall, so you shall!” cried Mr. King, no less delighted than she was. “Mrs. Pepper!”
“So you will, so you will!” shouted Mr. King, just as thrilled as she was. “Mrs. Pepper!”
“Sir?” said Mrs. Pepper, trying to answer, which she couldn't do very well surrounded as she was by the crowd of little chatterers. “Yes, Sir; excuse me what is it, sir?”
“Excuse me, sir?” said Mrs. Pepper, trying to respond, which she couldn't do very well surrounded by the crowd of little talkers. “Yes, sir; I'm sorry, what is it, sir?”
“We've got to come to an understanding about this thing,” said the old gentleman, “and I can't talk much to-day, because my headache won't allow it.”
“We need to reach an agreement on this matter,” said the old gentleman, “and I can’t talk much today because my headache won’t let me.”
Here the worried look came into Phronsie's face again, and she began to try to smooth his head with both little hands.
Here, a worried look came back to Phronsie's face, and she started to try to smooth his head with both of her little hands.
“And so I must say it all in as few words as possible,” he continued.
“And so I have to say it all in as few words as I can,” he continued.
“What is it, sir?” again asked Mrs. Pepper, wonderingly.
“What is it, sir?” Mrs. Pepper asked again, curious.
“Well, the fact is, I've got to have somebody who will keep this house. Now Marian, not a word!” as he saw symptoms of Mrs. Whitney's joining in the conversation. “You've been good; just as good as can be under the circumstances; but Mason will be home in the fall, and then I suppose you'll have to go with him. Now I,” said the old gentleman, forgetting all about his head, and straightening himself up suddenly in the chair, “am going to get things into shape, so that the house will be kept for all of us; so that we can come or go. And how can I do it better than to have the Peppers—you, Mrs. Pepper, and all your children—come here and live, and—”
“Well, the truth is, I need someone to take care of this house. Now Marian, not a word!” he said, noticing Mrs. Whitney starting to join the conversation. “You've been great; just as great as you can be given the situation; but Mason will be back in the fall, and then I guess you'll have to go with him. Now I,” said the old man, forgetting about his head pain and sitting up straight in the chair, “am going to get things organized so that the house will be ready for all of us; so that we can come and go as we please. And how can I do that better than by having the Peppers—you, Mrs. Pepper, and all your kids—come here and live, and—”
“Oh, father!” cried Jasper, rushing up to him; and flinging his arms around his neck, he gave him such a hug as he hadn't received for many a day.
“Oh, Dad!” shouted Jasper, running up to him; and wrapping his arms around his neck, he gave him a hug like he hadn't had in a long time.
“Goodness, Jasper!” cried his father, feeling of his throat. “How can you express your feelings so violently! And, besides, you interrupt.”
“Wow, Jasper!” his dad exclaimed, touching his throat. “Why do you have to express your feelings so intensely? Plus, you’re interrupting.”
“Beg pardon, sir,” said Jasper, swallowing his excitement, and trying to control his eagerness.
“Excuse me, sir,” said Jasper, stifling his excitement and trying to rein in his eagerness.
“Do you say yes, Mrs. Pepper?” queried the old gentleman impatiently. “I must get this thing fixed up to-day. I'm really too ill to be worried ma'am.”
“Do you say yes, Mrs. Pepper?” asked the old gentleman, growing impatient. “I need to get this sorted out today. I'm honestly feeling too unwell to be stressed, ma'am.”
“Why sir,” stammered Mrs. Pepper, “I don't know what to say. I couldn't think of imposing all my children on you, and—”
“Why, sir,” stammered Mrs. Pepper, “I don't know what to say. I couldn't imagine imposing all my kids on you, and—”
“Imposing! Who's talking of imposing!” said Mr. King in a loud key. “I want my house kept; will you live here and keep it? That is the question.”
“Imposing! Who's talking about imposing?” Mr. King said loudly. “I want my house maintained; will you live here and take care of it? That’s the question.”
“But sir,” began Mrs. Pepper again, “you don't think—”
“But sir,” Mrs. Pepper started again, “you don't think—”
“I do think; I tell you, ma'am, I do think,” snapped the old gentleman. “It's just because I have thought that I've made up my mind. Will you do it Mrs. Pepper?”
“I really think so; I’m telling you, ma'am, I really think so,” snapped the old gentleman. “It's precisely because I have thought it through that I've made up my mind. Will you do it, Mrs. Pepper?”
“What are you goin' to do, mamsie?” asked Joel quickly.
“What are you going to do, mom?” asked Joel quickly.
“I don't know as I'm going to do anything yet,” said poor Mrs. Pepper, who was almost stunned.
“I don't know if I'm going to do anything yet,” said poor Mrs. Pepper, who was almost shocked.
“To come here and live!” cried Jasper, unable to keep still any longer—and springing to the children. “Don't you want to, Joe?”
“To come here and live!” shouted Jasper, unable to stay still any longer—and jumping towards the children. “Don't you want to, Joe?”
“To live!” screamed Joel. “Oh whickety, yes! Do ma, do come here and live—do!”
“To live!” shouted Joel. “Oh wow, yes! Mom, please come here and live—please!”
“To live?” echoed Phronsie, over in the old gentleman's lap. “In this be-yew-ti-ful place? Oh, oh!”
“To live?” repeated Phronsie, sitting in the old gentleman's lap. “In this beautiful place? Oh, wow!”
“Oh, mamsie!” that was all Polly could say.
“Oh, Mom!” that was all Polly could say.
And even Ben had his arms around his mother's neck, whispering “Do” into her ear, while little Davie got into her lap and teased her with all his might.
And even Ben had his arms around his mom’s neck, whispering “Do” into her ear, while little Davie climbed into her lap and teased her with all his strength.
“What shall I do!” cried the poor woman. “Did ever anybody see the like?”
“What am I going to do!” cried the poor woman. “Has anyone ever seen anything like this?”
“It's the very best thing you could possibly do,” cried the old gentleman. “Don't you see it's for the children's advantage? They'll get such educations, Mrs. Pepper, as you want for them. And it accommodates me immensely. What obstacle can there be to it?”
“It's the absolute best thing you could do,” exclaimed the old man. “Don’t you see it’s for the kids’ benefit? They’ll get the kind of education you want for them, Mrs. Pepper. And it works out really well for me too. What could possibly stand in the way?”
“If I was only sure 'twas best?” said Mrs. Pepper doubtfully.
“If I was only sure it was the best?” Mrs. Pepper said uncertainly.
“Oh, dear Mrs. Pepper,” said Mrs. Whitney, laying her hand on hers. “Can you doubt it?”
“Oh, dear Mrs. Pepper,” said Mrs. Whitney, placing her hand on hers. “Can you really doubt it?”
“Then,” said Mr. King, getting up, but still holding on to Phronsie, “we'll consider it settled. This is your home, children,” he said, waving his hand at the five little Peppers in a bunch. And having thus summarily disposed of the whole business, he marched out with Phronsie on his shoulder.
“Then,” said Mr. King, getting up but still holding onto Phronsie, “we’ll consider it settled. This is your home, kids,” he said, waving his hand at the five little Peppers gathered together. With that, he wrapped up the whole situation and marched out with Phronsie on his shoulder.
POLLY'S DISMAL MORNING
Everything had gone wrong with Polly that day. It began with her boots.
Everything had gone wrong for Polly that day. It started with her boots.
Of all things in the world that tried Polly's patience most were the troublesome little black buttons that originally adorned those useful parts of her clothing, and that were fondly supposed to be there when needed. But they never were. The little black things seemed to be invested with a special spite, for one by one they would hop off on the slightest provocation, and go rolling over the floor, just when she was in her most terrible hurry, compelling her to fly for needle and thread on the instant. For one thing Mrs. Pepper was very strict about—and that was, Polly should do nothing else till the buttons were all on again, and the boots buttoned up firm and snug.
Of all the things in the world that tested Polly's patience the most, it was those pesky little black buttons that were supposed to be on her clothes and always there when she needed them. But they never were. Those little black buttons seemed to have a special grudge against her, because one by one, they would pop off at the slightest touch and roll across the floor, just when she was in the biggest hurry, forcing her to rush for a needle and thread immediately. One thing Mrs. Pepper was very strict about was that Polly couldn’t do anything else until all the buttons were back on and her boots were buttoned up tight and secure.
“Oh dear!” said Polly, sitting down on the floor, and pulling on her stockings. “There now, see that hateful old shoe, mamsie!” And she thrust out one foot in dismay.
“Oh no!” said Polly, sitting down on the floor and pulling on her stockings. “Look at that awful old shoe, Mom!” And she stuck out one foot in frustration.
“What's the matter with it?” said Mrs. Pepper straightening the things on the bureau. “You haven't worn it out already, Polly?”
“What's wrong with it?” Mrs. Pepper said as she straightened the items on the dresser. “You haven't already worn it out, have you, Polly?”
“Oh no,” said Polly, with a little laugh. “I hope not yet, but it's these dreadful hateful old buttons!” And she twitched the boot off from her foot with such an impatient little pull, that three or four more went flying under the bed. “There now—there's a lot more. I don't care! I wish they'd all go; they might as well!” she cried, tossing that boot on the floor in intense scorn, while she investigated the state of the other one.
“Oh no,” said Polly with a chuckle. “I hope not yet, but it’s these awful, annoying old buttons!” She yanked the boot off her foot with such an impatient tug that three or four more flew out from under the bed. “Look at that—there are a lot more. I don't care! I wish they would all disappear; they might as well!” she exclaimed, tossing the boot onto the floor in frustration, while she checked the condition of the other one.
“Are they all off?” asked Phronsie, pulling herself up out of a little heap in the middle of the bed, and leaning over the side, where she viewed Polly sorrowfully. “Every one, Polly?”
“Are they all gone?” asked Phronsie, pulling herself up from a little pile in the middle of the bed and leaning over the side, where she looked at Polly sadly. “Every one, Polly?”
“No,” said Polly, “but I wish they were, mean old things; when I was going down to play a duet with Jasper! We should have had a good long time before breakfast. Oh, mayn't I go just once, mamsie? Nobody'll see me if I tuck my foot under the piano; and I can sew 'em on afterwards—there'll be plenty of time. Do, just once, mamsie!”
“No,” said Polly, “but I wish they were, those mean old things; when I was going down to play a duet with Jasper! We would have had a good long time before breakfast. Oh, can’t I go just once, mamsie? No one will see me if I tuck my foot under the piano; and I can sew them on afterward—there'll be plenty of time. Please, just once, mamsie!”
“No,” said Mrs. Pepper firmly, “there isn't any time but now. And piano playing isn't very nice when you've got to stick your toes under it to keep your shoes on.”
“No,” Mrs. Pepper said firmly, “the only time that matters is now. And playing the piano isn’t very pleasant when you have to shove your toes underneath it just to keep your shoes on.”
“Well then,” grumbled Polly, hopping around in her stocking-feet, “where is the work-basket, mamsie? Oh—here it is on the window-seat.” A rattle of spools, scissors and necessary utensils showed plainly that Polly had found it, followed by a jumble of words and despairing ejaculations as she groped hurriedly under chairs and tables to collect the scattered contents.
“Well then,” complained Polly, bouncing around in her socks, “where's the work basket, Mom? Oh—here it is on the window seat.” The sound of spools, scissors, and essential tools clattered as Polly found it, followed by a mix of words and frustrated exclamations as she quickly searched under chairs and tables to gather the spilled contents.
When she got back with a very red face, she found Phronsie, who had crawled out of bed, sitting down on the floor in her little nightgown and examining the boot with profound interest.
When she returned with a bright red face, she found Phronsie, who had crawled out of bed, sitting on the floor in her little nightgown and examining the boot with intense curiosity.
“I can sew 'em, Polly,” she said, holding up her hand for the big needle that Polly was trying to thread—“I can now truly; let me, Polly, do!”
“I can sew them, Polly,” she said, holding out her hand for the big needle that Polly was trying to thread—“I really can now; let me, Polly, do it!”
“Dear no!” said Polly with a little laugh, beginning to be very much ashamed. “What could you do with your little mites of hands pulling this big thread through that old leather? There, scamper into bed again; you'll catch cold out here.
“Dear no!” said Polly with a little laugh, starting to feel quite embarrassed. “What could you do with your tiny hands pulling this thick thread through that old leather? There, hurry back to bed; you’ll catch a cold out here.
“Tisn't very cold,” said Phronsie, tucking up her toes under the night-gown, but Polly hurried her into bed, where she curled herself up under the clothes, watching her make a big knot. But the knot didn't stay; for when Polly drew up the long thread triumphantly to the end—out it flew, and away the button hopped again as if glad to be released. And then the thread kinked horribly, and got all twisted up in disagreeable little snarls that took all Polly's patience to unravel.
“It’s not that cold,” said Phronsie, tucking her toes under the nightgown, but Polly hurried her into bed, where she curled up under the covers, watching her make a big knot. But the knot didn’t hold; when Polly pulled the long thread triumphantly to the end, out it flew, and the button bounced away as if happy to be free. Then the thread tangled badly and got all twisted up in annoying little snarls that tested all of Polly’s patience to untangle.
“It's because you're in such a hurry,” said Mrs. Pepper, who was getting Phronsie's clothes. And coming over across the room she got down on one knee, and looked over Polly's shoulder. “There now, let mother see what's the matter.”
“It's because you're in such a rush,” said Mrs. Pepper, who was getting Phronsie's clothes. She came over from across the room, knelt down, and looked over Polly's shoulder. “There now, let me see what's wrong.”
“Oh dear,” said Polly, resigning the needle with a big sigh, and leaning back to take a good stretch, followed by Phronsie's sympathizing eyes; “they never'll be on! And there goes the first bell!” as the loud sounds under Jane's vigorous ringing pealed up over the stairs. “There won't be time anyway, now! I wish there wasn't such a thing as shoes in the world!” And she gave a flounce and sat up straight in front of her mother.
“Oh no,” said Polly, giving up the needle with a big sigh and leaning back to stretch, watched by Phronsie's sympathetic eyes. “They'll never fit! And there goes the first bell!” as the loud sounds from Jane's enthusiastic ringing echoed up the stairs. “There won't be time now, anyway! I wish shoes didn't even exist!” And she flounced and sat up straight in front of her mother.
“Polly!” said Mrs. Pepper sternly, deftly fastening the little buttons tightly into place with quick, firm stitches, “better be glad you've got them to sew at all. There now, here they are. Those won't come off in a hurry!”
“Polly!” Mrs. Pepper said sternly, quickly and firmly fastening the little buttons into place with swift stitches, “you should be thankful you have buttons to sew on at all. There, now they’re on. Those won’t come off anytime soon!”
“Oh, mamsie!” cried Polly, ignoring for a moment the delights of the finished shoe to fling her arms around her mother's neck and give her a good hug. “You're just the splendidest, goodest mamsie in all the world. And I'm a hateful, cross old bear, so I am!” she cried remorsefully, buttoning herself into her boots. Which done, she flew at the rest of her preparations and tried to make up for lost time.
“Oh, Mom!” cried Polly, taking a break from admiring the finished shoe to wrap her arms around her mother’s neck and give her a big hug. “You’re the best, kindest mom in the whole world. And I’m such a terrible, grumpy bear, I really am!” she said, feeling sorry for herself, as she buttoned up her boots. Once she finished, she rushed to complete the rest of her preparations and tried to make up for lost time.
But 'twas all of no use. The day seemed to be always just racing ahead of her, and turning a corner, before she could catch up to it, and Ben and the other boys only caught dissolving views of her as she flitted through halls or over stairs.
But it was all pointless. The day always felt like it was speeding past her, turning a corner before she could catch up to it, and Ben and the other boys only got fleeting glimpses of her as she moved quickly through the halls or up the stairs.
“Where's Polly?” said Percy at last, coming with great dissatisfaction in his voice to the library door. “We've called her, I guess a million times, and she won't hurry.”
“Where's Polly?” Percy finally said, his voice filled with frustration as he reached the library door. “We've called her like a million times, and she still won't hurry.”
“What do you want to have her do?” asked Jasper, looking up from the sofa where he had flung himself with a book.
“What do you want her to do?” asked Jasper, looking up from the sofa where he had thrown himself with a book.
“Why, she said she'd make Van and me our sails you know,” said Percy, holding up a rather forlorn looking specimen of a boat, but which the boys had carved with the greatest enthusiasm, “and we want her now.”
“Why, she said she’d make Van and me our sails, you know,” said Percy, holding up a pretty sad-looking boat they had carved with a ton of enthusiasm. “And we really need her now.”
“Can't you let her alone till she's ready to come?” said Jasper quickly. “You're always teasing her to do something,” he added.
“Can’t you just leave her alone until she’s ready to come?” Jasper said quickly. “You’re always pushing her to do something,” he added.
“I didn't tease,” said Percy indignantly, coming up to the sofa, boat in hand, to enforce his words. “She said she'd love to do 'em, so there, Jasper King!”
“I didn't tease,” Percy said angrily, walking over to the sofa with a boat in hand to back up his words. “She said she'd love to do them, so there, Jasper King!”
“Coming! coming!” sang Polly over the stairs, and bobbing into the library, “Oh—here you are, Percy! I couldn't come before; mamsie wanted me. Now, says I, for the sails.” And she began to flap out a long white piece of cotton cloth on the table to trim into just the desired shape.
“Coming! coming!” called Polly from the stairs, and as she bounced into the library, she exclaimed, “Oh—there you are, Percy! I couldn’t come earlier; Mom needed me. Now, I say, let’s get the sails ready.” And she started to spread out a long piece of white cotton cloth on the table to cut it into the perfect shape.
“That isn't the way,” said Percy, crowding up, the brightness that had flashed over his face at Polly's appearance beginning to fade. “Hoh! those won't be good for anything—those ain't sails.”
“That’s not the way,” said Percy, stepping closer, the excitement that had lit up his face when he saw Polly starting to fade. “Ugh! Those won’t be good for anything—those aren’t sails.”
“I haven't finished,” said Polly, snipping away vigorously, and longing to get back to mamsie. “Wait till they're done; then they'll be good—as good as can be!”
“I haven't finished,” said Polly, cutting away vigorously, and eager to get back to Mom. “Just wait until they're done; then they'll be great—great as can be!”
“And it's bad enough to have to make them,” put in Jasper, flinging aside his book and rolling over to watch them, “without having to be found fault with every second, Percy.”
“And it’s bad enough to have to make them,” Jasper said, tossing his book aside and turning to watch them, “without having to be criticized every second, Percy.”
“They're too big,” said Percy, surveying them critically, and then looking at his boat.
“They're too big,” Percy said, eyeing them critically before glancing at his boat.
“Oh, that corner's coming off,” cried Polly cheerfully, giving it a sharp cut that sent it flying on the floor. “And they won't be too big when they're done, Percy, all hemmed and everything. There,” as she held one up for inspection, “that's just the way I used to make Ben's and mine, when we sailed boats.”
“Oh, that corner's coming off,” Polly exclaimed happily, making a quick cut that sent it flying to the floor. “And they won't be too big when we're done, Percy, all hemmed and everything. Look,” she said, holding one up for inspection, “that's just how I used to make Ben's and mine when we sailed boats.”
“Is it?” asked Percy, looking with more respect at the piece of cloth Polly was waving alluringly before him. “Just exactly like it, Polly?”
“Is it?” asked Percy, looking at the piece of cloth Polly was waving enticingly in front of him with more respect. “Exactly like it, Polly?”
“Yes,” said Polly, laying it down again for a pattern—“oh, how does this go—oh—that's it, there—yes, this is just exactly like Bensie's and mine—that was when I was ever so little; and then I used to make Joel's and Davie's afterwards and—”
“Yeah,” said Polly, putting it down again as a template—“oh, how does this go—oh—that's it, there—yes, this is just like Bensie's and mine—that was when I was really young; and then I used to make Joel's and Davie's afterwards and—”
“And were theirs just like this?” asked Percy, laying his hand on the sail she had finished cutting out.
“And were theirs just like this?” Percy asked, placing his hand on the sail she had just finished cutting out.
“Pre-cisely,” said Polly, with a pin in her mouth. “Just as like as two peas, Percy Whitney.”
“Exactly,” said Polly, with a pin in her mouth. “Just like two peas, Percy Whitney.”
“Then I like them,” cried Percy, veering round and regarding them with great satisfaction—as Van bounded in with a torrent of complaints, and great disappointment in every line of his face.
“Then I like them,” shouted Percy, turning around and looking at them with great satisfaction—as Van rushed in with a flood of complaints, disappointment etched on every feature of his face.
“Oh now, that's too bad!” he cried, seeing Polly fold up the remaining bits of cloth, and pick up the scraps on the floor. “And you've gone and let her cut out every one of 'em, and never told me a word! You're a mean, old hateful thing, Percy Whitney!”
“Oh man, that’s a bummer!” he exclaimed, watching Polly gather the leftover pieces of fabric and pick up the scraps from the floor. “And you let her cut out all of them without saying anything to me! You’re a mean, old nasty one, Percy Whitney!”
“Oh don't!” said Polly, on her knees on the floor.
“Oh, please don't!” said Polly, kneeling on the floor.
“I forgot—” began Percy, “and she cut 'em so quick—and—”
“I forgot—” started Percy, “and she cut them so fast—and—”
“And I've been waiting,” said Van, in a loud wrathful key, “and waiting—and waiting!”
“And I've been waiting,” said Van, in an angry tone, “and waiting—and waiting!”
“Never mind, Van,” said Jasper consolingly, getting off from the sofa and coming up to the table.
“Don’t worry about it, Van,” said Jasper kindly, getting up from the sofa and walking over to the table.
“They're done and done beautifully, aren't they?” he said, holding up one.
“They're finished and look amazing, don't they?” he said, holding one up.
But this only proved fresh fuel for the fire of Van's indignation.
But this only added more fuel to Van's anger.
“And you shan't have 'em, so!” he cried, making a lunge at the one on the table, “for I made most of the boat, there!”
“And you're not getting them, so!” he shouted, lunging at the one on the table, “because I built most of the boat, there!”
“Oh no, you didn't!” cried Percy in the greatest alarm, hanging on to the boat in his hand. “I cut—all the keel—and the bow—and—”
“Oh no, you didn’t!” Percy shouted in panicking disbelief, gripping the boat tightly in his hand. “I cut—everything from the keel to the bow—and—”
“Oh dear!” said Polly, in extreme dismay, looking at Jasper. “Come, I'll tell you what I'll do, boys.”
“Oh no!” Polly said, feeling very upset as she looked at Jasper. “Alright, let me tell you what I’m going to do, guys.”
“What?” said Van, cooling off a little, and allowing Percy to edge into a corner with the beloved boat and one sail. “What will you, Polly?”
“What?” said Van, relaxing a bit and letting Percy move into a corner with the favorite boat and one sail. “What do you want, Polly?”
“I'll make you another pair of sails,” said Polly groaning within herself as she thought of the wasted minutes, “and then you can see me cut 'em, Van.”
“I'll make you another pair of sails,” Polly said, groaning to herself as she thought about the wasted minutes. “Then you can watch me cut them, Van.”
“Will you really,” he said, delight coming all over his flushed face.
“Will you really,” he said, excitement lighting up his flushed face.
“Yes, I will,” cried Polly, “wait a minute till I get some more cloth.” And she started for the door.
“Yes, I will,” shouted Polly, “hold on for a minute while I grab some more fabric.” And she headed for the door.
“Oh now, that's too bad!” said Jasper. “To have to cut more of those tiresome old things! Van, let her off!”
“Oh man, that's a bummer!” said Jasper. “Having to deal with more of those annoying old things! Van, let her go!”
“Oh no, I won't! I won't!” he cried in the greatest alarm, running up to her as she stood by the door. “You did say so, Polly! You know you did!”
“Oh no, I won't! I won't!” he yelled in total panic, rushing up to her as she stood by the door. “You did say that, Polly! You know you did!”
“Of course I did, Vanny,” said Polly, smiling down into his eager face, “and we'll have a splendid pair in just—one—minute!” she sang.
“Of course I did, Vanny,” said Polly, smiling down at his eager face, “and we'll have an amazing pair in just—one—minute!” she sang.
And so the sails were cut out, and the hems turned down and basted, and tucked away into Polly's little work-basket ready for the sewing on the morrow. And then Mr. King came in and took Jasper off with him; and the two Whitney boys went up to mamma for a story; and Polly sat down in mamsie's room to tackle her French exercise.
And so the sails were cut out, the hems were folded down and basted, and put away in Polly's little sewing basket, all set for sewing the next day. Then Mr. King came in and took Jasper with him; the two Whitney boys went to their mom for a story; and Polly settled down in her mom's room to work on her French assignment.
POLLY'S BIG BUNDLE
The room was very quiet; but presently Phronsie strayed in, and seeing Polly studying, climbed up in a chair by the window to watch the birds hop over the veranda and pick up worms in the grass beside the carriage drive. And then came Mrs. Pepper with the big mending basket, and ensconced herself opposite by the table; and nothing was to be heard but the “tick, tick” of the clock, and an occasional dropping of a spool of thread, or scissors, from the busy hands flying in and out among the stockings.
The room was really quiet, but soon Phronsie wandered in. When she saw Polly studying, she climbed up onto a chair by the window to watch the birds hop around the patio and pick up worms in the grass next to the driveway. Then Mrs. Pepper came in with the large mending basket and settled herself across from the table. The only sounds were the “tick, tick” of the clock and the occasional drop of a spool of thread or scissors from the busy hands darting in and out among the stockings.
All of a sudden there was a great rustling in Cherry's cage that swung in the big window on the other side of the room. And then he set up a loud and angry chirping, flying up and down, and opening his mouth as if he wanted to express his mind, but couldn't, and otherwise acting in a very strange and unaccountable manner.
All of a sudden, there was a loud rustling in Cherry's cage that hung in the big window on the other side of the room. Then he started chirping loudly and angrily, fluttering up and down, and opening his beak as if he wanted to say something but couldn't, acting in a very weird and confusing way.
“Dear me!” said Mrs. Pepper, “what's that?”
“Goodness!” said Mrs. Pepper, “what's that?”
“It's Cherry,” said Polly, lifting up her head from “Fasquelle,” “and—oh, dear me!” and flinging down the pile of books in her lap on a chair, she rushed across the room and flew up to the cage and began to wildly gesticulate and explain and shower down on him every endearing name she could think of.
“It's Cherry,” said Polly, lifting her head from “Fasquelle,” “and—oh, dear!” She tossed the pile of books she had in her lap onto a chair, rushed across the room, and flew up to the cage. She began to wildly gesture, explain, and shower him with every affectionate name she could think of.
“What is the matter?” asked her mother, turning around in her chair in perfect astonishment. “What upon earth, Polly!”
“What’s going on?” her mother asked, turning around in her chair in complete surprise. “What on earth, Polly!”
“How could I!” cried Polly, in accents of despair, not heeding her mother's question. “Oh, mamsie, will he die, do you think?”
“How could I!” cried Polly, in a voice filled with despair, ignoring her mother's question. “Oh, mom, do you think he will die?”
“I guess not,” said Mrs. Pepper, laying down her work and coming up to the cage, while Phronsie scrambled off from her chair and hurried to the scene. “Why, he does act queer, don't he? P'raps he's been eating too much?”
“I guess not,” said Mrs. Pepper, putting down her work and walking over to the cage, while Phronsie climbed off her chair and rushed to see what was happening. “Wow, he does act strange, doesn’t he? Maybe he’s been eating too much?”
“Eating!” said Polly, “oh mamsie, he hasn't had anything.” And she pointed with shame and remorse to the seed-cup with only a few dried husks in the very bottom.
“Eating!” said Polly, “oh mom, he hasn't had anything.” And she pointed with shame and regret to the seed-cup with only a few dried husks at the very bottom.
“Oh, Polly,” began Mrs. Pepper; but seeing the look on her face, she changed her tone for one more cheerful. “Well, hurry and get him some now; he'll be all right, poor little thing, in a minute. There, there,” she said, nodding persuasively at the cage, “you pretty creature you! so you sha'n't be starved.”
“Oh, Polly,” Mrs. Pepper started, but noticing the expression on her face, she switched to a more upbeat tone. “Well, hurry up and get him some now; he'll be just fine, poor little thing, in a minute. There, there,” she said, nodding reassuringly at the cage, “you beautiful creature! You won’t go hungry.”
At the word “starved,” Polly winced as though a pin had been pointed at her.
At the word “starved,” Polly flinched like someone had poked her with a pin.
“There isn't any, mamsie, in the house,” she stammered; “he had the last yesterday.”
“There's none, mom, in the house,” she stammered; “he finished the last one yesterday.”
“And you forgot him to-day?” asked Mrs. Pepper, with a look in her black eyes Polly didn't like.
“And you forgot him today?” asked Mrs. Pepper, with a look in her dark eyes that Polly didn't like.
“Yes'm,” said poor Polly in a low voice.
"Yes, ma'am," said poor Polly in a quiet voice.
“Well, he must have something right away,” said Mrs. Pepper, decidedly. “That's certain.”
“Well, he needs something right now,” said Mrs. Pepper, firmly. “That’s for sure.”
“I'll run right down to Fletcher's and get it,” cried Polly.
"I'll run down to Fletcher's and grab it," exclaimed Polly.
“Twon't take me but a minute, mamsie; Jasper's gone, and Thomas, too, so I've got to go,” she added, as she saw her mother hesitate.
“Twon't take me but a minute, mom; Jasper's gone, and Thomas, too, so I've got to go,” she added, as she saw her mother hesitate.
“If you could wait till Ben gets home,” said Mrs. Pepper, slowly. “I'm most afraid it will rain, Polly.”
“If you could wait until Ben gets home,” Mrs. Pepper said slowly. “I’m really worried it’s going to rain, Polly.”
“Oh, no, mamsie,” cried Polly, feeling as if she could fly to the ends of the earth to atone, and longing beside for the brisk walk down town. Going up to the window she pointed triumphantly to the little bit of blue sky still visible. “There, now, see, it can't rain yet awhile.”
“Oh, no, Mom,” cried Polly, feeling like she could fly to the ends of the earth to make things right, and also longing for the refreshing walk downtown. Going up to the window, she pointed happily to the little patch of blue sky still visible. “There, see, it can't rain yet for a while.”
“Well,” said Mrs. Pepper, while Phronsie, standing in a chair with her face pressed close to the cage, was telling Cherry through the bars “not to be hungry, please don't!” which he didn't seem to mind in the least, but went on screaming harder than ever! “And besides, 'tisn't much use to wait for Ben. Nobody knows where he'll get shoes to fit himself and Joe and Davie, in one afternoon! But be sure, Polly, to hurry, for it's getting late, and I shall be worried about you.
“Well,” said Mrs. Pepper, while Phronsie stood on a chair with her face pressed up against the cage, telling Cherry through the bars, “please don’t be hungry!” Cherry didn’t seem to mind at all and continued screeching louder than ever! “And besides, it’s pretty pointless to wait for Ben. No one knows where he'll find shoes that fit himself, Joe, and Davie all in one afternoon! But make sure, Polly, to hurry, because it’s getting late, and I’ll start worrying about you."
“Oh, mamsie,” said Polly, turning back just a minute, “I know the way to Fletcher's just as easy as anything. I couldn't get lost.”
“Oh, Mom,” said Polly, turning back for a second, “I know the way to Fletcher's as easily as anything. I couldn't get lost.”
“I know you do,” said Mrs. Pepper, “but it'll be dark early on account of the shower. Well,” she said, pulling out her well-worn purse from her pocket, “if it does sprinkle, you get into a car, Polly, remember.”
“I know you do,” said Mrs. Pepper, “but it's going to get dark early because of the rain. Well,” she said, pulling out her well-used purse from her pocket, “if it starts to drizzle, you should get into a car, Polly, remember.”
“Oh, yes, I will,” she cried, taking the purse.
“Oh, yes, I will,” she exclaimed, grabbing the purse.
“And there's ten cents for your bird seed in that pocket,” said Mrs. Pepper, pointing to a coin racing away into a corner by itself.
“And there’s ten cents for your birdseed in that pocket,” Mrs. Pepper said, pointing to a coin rolling away into a corner by itself.
“Yes'm,” said Polly, wild to be off.
“Yeah,” said Polly, eager to get going.
“And there's a five-cent piece in that one for you to ride up with,” said her mother, tying up the purse carefully. “Remember, for you to ride up with. Well, I guess you better ride up anyway, Polly, come to think, and then you'll get home all the quicker.”
“And there's a nickel in that one for you to take a ride with,” said her mother, carefully closing the purse. “Just remember, it's for you to take a ride with. Well, I guess you should ride up anyway, Polly, now that I think about it, and then you'll get home a lot faster.”
“Where you going?” asked Phronsie, who on seeing the purse knew there was some expedition on foot, and beginning to clamber down out of the chair. “Oh, I want to go too, I do. Take me, Polly!”
“Where are you going?” asked Phronsie, who, noticing the purse, knew something was happening and started to climb down from the chair. “Oh, I want to go too, I really do. Take me, Polly!”
“Oh, no. Pet, I can't,” cried Polly, “I've got to hurry like everything!”
“Oh no, pet, I can’t,” Polly exclaimed, “I have to hurry so much!”
“I can hurry too,” cried Phronsie, drawing her small figure to its utmost height, “oh, so fast, Polly!”
“I can hurry too,” shouted Phronsie, standing tall, “oh, so fast, Polly!”
“And it's ever so far,” cried Polly, in despair, as she saw the small under lip of the child begin to quiver. “Oh, dear me, mamsie, what shall I do!”
“And it's so far away,” cried Polly, in despair, as she saw the child's small under lip start to tremble. “Oh, dear, what should I do, mom?”
“Run right along,” said Mrs. Pepper, briskly. “Now, Phronsie, you and I ought to take care of Cherry, poor thing.”
“Run along now,” said Mrs. Pepper, cheerfully. “Now, Phronsie, you and I should look after Cherry, the poor thing.”
At this Phronsie turned and wiped away two big tears, while she gazed up at the cage in extreme commiseration.
At this, Phronsie turned and wiped away two big tears as she looked up at the cage with great sympathy.
“I guess I'll give him a piece of bread,” said Mrs. Pepper to herself. At this word “bread,” Polly, who was half way down the hall, came running back.
“I guess I’ll give him a piece of bread,” Mrs. Pepper said to herself. At the mention of “bread,” Polly, who was halfway down the hall, came running back.
“Oh, mamsie, don't,” she said. “It made him sick before, don't you know it did—so fat and stuffy.”
“Oh, mom, please don’t,” she said. “It made him sick before, don’t you know it did—so heavy and suffocating.”
“Well, hurry along then,” said Mrs. Pepper, and Polly was off.
“Well, hurry up then,” said Mrs. Pepper, and Polly was off.
Over the ground she sped, only intent on reaching the bird store, her speed heightened by the dark and rolling bank of cloud that seemed to shut right down suddenly over her and envelop her warningly.
Over the ground she rushed, focused solely on getting to the bird store, her pace quickened by the dark, swirling clouds that suddenly rolled in overhead and surrounded her in a warning manner.
“It's good I've got the money to ride up with,” she thought to herself, hurrying along through the busy streets, filled now with anxious crowds homeward rushing to avoid the threatening shower. “Well, here I am,” she said with a sigh of relief, as she at last reached Mr. Fletcher's big bird store.
“I'm glad I have the money for a ride,” she thought to herself, hurrying through the crowded streets, now filled with anxious people rushing home to avoid the looming rain. “Well, here I am,” she said with a sigh of relief as she finally reached Mr. Fletcher's big bird store.
Here she steadily resisted all temptations to stop and look at the new arrivals of birds, and to feed the carrier-pigeons who seemed to be expecting her, and who turned their soft eyes up at her reproachfully when she failed to pay her respects to them. Even the cunning blandishments of a very attractive monkey that always had entertained the children on their numerous visits, failed to interest her now. Mamsie would be worrying, she knew; and besides, the sight of so many birds eating their suppers out of generously full seed-cups, only filled her heart with remorse as she thought of poor Cherry and his empty one.
Here she firmly resisted all urges to stop and check out the new arrivals of birds, and to feed the carrier pigeons who seemed to be waiting for her, looking up at her with soft, reproachful eyes when she didn’t acknowledge them. Even the clever charms of a very cute monkey that always entertained the kids during their many visits didn’t catch her interest this time. She knew Mamsie would be worrying; and besides, seeing so many birds enjoying their dinners from generously filled seed cups only made her feel guilty as she thought of poor Cherry and his empty one.
So she put down her ten cents silently on the counter, and took up the little package of seed, and went out.
So she quietly placed her ten cents on the counter, picked up the small package of seeds, and left.
But what a change! The cloud that had seemed but a cloud when she went in, was now fast descending in big ominous sprinkles that told of a heavy shower to follow. Quick and fast they came, making everybody fly to the nearest shelter.
But what a change! The cloud that had looked like just a cloud when she went in was now quickly coming down in large, dark drops that signaled a heavy rainstorm ahead. They came fast and furious, sending everyone running for the nearest cover.
“I don't care,” said Polly to herself, holding fast her little package. “I'll run and get in the car—then I'll be all right.”
“I don't care,” Polly said to herself, clutching her little package. “I'll run and get in the car—then I'll be fine.”
So she went on with nimble footsteps, dodging the crowd, and soon came to the corner. A car was just in sight—that was fine! Polly put her hand in her pocket for her purse, to have it all ready—but as quickly drew it out again and stared wildly at the car, which she allowed to pass by. Her pocket was empty!
So she moved along quickly, weaving through the crowd, and soon reached the corner. A car came into view—that was great! Polly reached into her pocket for her purse to get it ready—but quickly pulled her hand out again and stared in shock at the car as it went by. Her pocket was empty!
“Oh, dear,” she said to herself, as a sudden gust of wind blew around the corner, and warned her to move on, “now what shall I do! Well, I must hurry. Nothing for it but to run now!”
“Oh no,” she said to herself, as a sudden gust of wind whipped around the corner, urging her to keep moving, “now what should I do? I really need to hurry. I have no choice but to run now!”
And secretly glad at the chance for a good hearty run along the hard pavements, a thing she had been longing to do ever since she came to the city, Polly gathered her bundle of seed up under her arm, and set out for a jolly race. She was enjoying it hugely, when—a sudden turn of the corner brought her up against a gentleman, who, having his umbrella down to protect his face, hadn't seen her till it was too late.
And secretly excited about the opportunity for a good, brisk run on the hard pavements, something she had been eagerly wanting to do since arriving in the city, Polly tucked her bundle of seeds under her arm and set off for a fun race. She was having a great time when—turning the corner unexpectedly, she bumped into a man who, with his umbrella lowered to shield his face, hadn't noticed her until it was too late.
Polly never could tell how it was done; but the first thing she knew she was being helped up from the wet, slippery pavement by a kind hand; and a gentleman's voice said in the deepest concern:
Polly never could figure out how it happened; but the first thing she knew, someone was helping her up from the wet, slippery pavement with a kind hand, and a gentleman's voice said with deep concern:
“I beg your pardon; it was extremely careless in me.”
“I’m sorry; that was really careless of me.”
“It's no matter,” said Polly, hopping up with a little laugh, and straightening her hat. “Only—” and she began to look for her parcel that had been sent spinning.
“It's no big deal,” said Polly, bouncing up with a little laugh and straightening her hat. “Just—” and she started looking for her package that had been knocked away.
“What is it?” said the gentleman, bending down and beginning to explore, too, in the darkness.
“What is it?” asked the gentleman, bending down and starting to explore in the darkness as well.
“My bundle,” began Polly. “Oh, dear!”
“My bundle,” Polly started. “Oh no!”
No need to ask for it now! There lay the paper wet and torn, down at their feet. The seed lay all over the pavement, scattered far and wide even out to the puddles in the street. And not a cent of money to get any more with! The rain that was falling around them as they stood there sent with the sound of every drop such a flood of misery into Polly's heart!
No need to ask for it now! There was the paper, wet and torn, at their feet. The seed was scattered all over the pavement, spread far and wide, even into the puddles in the street. And not a cent to buy more! The rain falling around them as they stood there brought such a wave of sadness to Polly's heart with the sound of every drop!
“What was it, child?” asked the gentleman, peering sharply to find out what the little shiny things were.
“What is it, kid?” asked the man, leaning in closely to see what the little shiny things were.
“Bird-seed,” gasped Polly.
"Bird feed," gasped Polly.
“Is that all?” said the gentleman with a happy laugh. “I'm very glad.”
“Is that it?” said the man with a cheerful laugh. “I’m really glad.”
“All!” Polly's heart stood still as she thought of Cherry, stark and stiff in the bottom of his cage, if he didn't get it soon. “Now,” said the kind tones, briskly, “come, little girl, we'll make this all right speedily. Let's see—here's a bird store. Now, then.”
“All!” Polly's heart stopped as she thought of Cherry, cold and lifeless in the bottom of his cage, if he didn't get help soon. “Now,” said the gentle voice, quickly, “come on, little girl, we'll fix this right away. Let’s see—there's a pet store. Alright then.”
“But, sir—” began Polly, holding back.
“But, sir—” started Polly, pulling back.
Even Cherry had better die than to do anything her mother wouldn't like. But the gentleman already had her in the shop, and was delighting the heart of the shop-keeper by ordering him to do up a big package of all kinds of seed. And then he added a cunning arrangement for birds to swing in, and two or three other things that didn't have anything to do with birds at all. And then they came out on the wet, slippery street again.
Even Cherry would rather die than do anything her mother wouldn’t approve of. But the gentleman already had her in the shop, making the shopkeeper happy by ordering a big package of all kinds of seeds. Then he added a clever bird swing and a few other things that had nothing to do with birds at all. After that, they stepped back out onto the wet, slippery street.
“Now, then, little girl,” said the gentleman, tucking the bundle under his arm, and opening the umbrella; then he took hold of Polly's hand, who by this time was glad of a protector. “Where do you live? For I'm going to take you safely home this time where umbrellas can't run into you.”
“Alright, little girl,” said the man, tucking the bundle under his arm and opening the umbrella. Then he took Polly's hand, who by now was happy to have someone to protect her. “Where do you live? I'm going to make sure you get home safely this time, where umbrellas can’t get in your way.”
“Oh!” said Polly, with a little skip. “Thank you sir! It's up to Mr. King's; and—”
“Oh!” said Polly, with a little skip. “Thank you, sir! It’s at Mr. King’s; and—”
“What!” said the gentleman, stopping short in the midst of an immense puddle, and staring at her, “Mr. Jasper King's?”
“What!” said the man, abruptly halting in the middle of a huge puddle and staring at her, “Mr. Jasper King's?”
“I don't know sir,” said Polly, “what his other name is. Yes it must be Jasper; that's what Jappy's is, anyway,” she added with a little laugh, wishing very much that she could see Jappy at that identical moment.
“I don't know, sir,” said Polly, “what his other name is. Yes, it must be Jasper; that's what Jappy's name is, anyway,” she added with a little laugh, wishing very much that she could see Jappy at that exact moment.
“Jappy!” said the stranger, still standing as if petrified. “And are there little Whitney children in the same house!”
“Jappy!” said the stranger, still standing as if frozen. “And are there little Whitney kids in the same house!”
“Oh, yes,” said Polly, raising her clear, brown eyes up at him. The gas lighter was just beginning his rounds, and the light from a neighboring lamp flashed full on Polly's face as she spoke, showing just how clear and brown the eyes were. “There's Percy, and Van, and little Dick—oh, he's so cunning!” she cried, impulsively.
“Oh, yes,” said Polly, looking up at him with her bright brown eyes. The gas lighter was starting his rounds, and the light from a nearby lamp shone directly on Polly's face as she spoke, highlighting just how bright and brown her eyes were. “There's Percy, and Van, and little Dick—oh, he's so adorable!” she exclaimed, excitedly.
The gentleman's face looked very queer just then; but he merely said:
The man's face looked really strange at that moment; but he just said:
“Why, you must be Polly?”
“Are you Polly?”
“Yes, sir, I am,” said Polly, pleased to think he knew her. And then she told him how she'd forgotten Cherry's seed, and all about it. “And oh, sir,” she said, and her voice began to tremble, “Mamsie'll be so frightened if I don't get there soon!”
“Yes, sir, I am,” said Polly, happy to know he recognized her. And then she explained how she'd forgotten Cherry's seed and everything related to it. “And oh, sir,” she said, her voice starting to shake, “Mamsie will be so scared if I don't get there soon!”
“I'm going up there myself, so that it all happens very nicely,” said the gentleman, commencing to start off briskly, and grasping her hand tighter. “Now, then, Polly.”
“I'm going up there myself to make sure everything goes smoothly,” said the gentleman, starting to head off quickly and holding her hand tighter. “Alright, Polly.”
So off they went at a very fast pace; she, skipping through the puddles that his long, even strides carried him safely over, chattered away by his side under the umbrella, and answered his many questions, and altogether got so very well acquainted that by the time they turned in at the old stone gateway, she felt as if she had known him for years.
So they set off quickly; she skipped through the puddles that his long, steady strides allowed him to avoid, chatting away beside him under the umbrella, answering his many questions, and altogether getting so well acquainted that by the time they approached the old stone gateway, she felt like she had known him for years.
And there, the first thing they either of them saw, down in a little corner back of the tall evergreens, was a small heap that rose as they splashed up the carriage-drive, and resolved itself into a very red dress and a very white apron, as it rushed impulsively up and flung itself into Polly's wet arms:
And there, the first thing they both noticed, in a small corner behind the tall evergreens, was a little pile that came into view as they made their way up the driveway. It turned out to be a very red dress and a very white apron, as it ran up and threw itself into Polly's wet arms:
“And I was so tired waiting, Polly!”
“And I was so tired of waiting, Polly!”
“Oh dear me, Phronsie!” cried Polly, huddling her up from the dark, wet ground. “You'll catch your death! What will mamsie say!”
“Oh gosh, Phronsie!” exclaimed Polly, pulling her up from the dark, wet ground. “You'll get really sick! What will Mom say!”
The stranger, amazed at this new stage of the proceedings, was vainly trying to hold the umbrella over both, till the procession could move on again.
The stranger, surprised by this new turn of events, was unsuccessfully trying to keep the umbrella over both of them until the procession could start moving again.
“Oh!” cried Phronsie, shaking her yellow head decidedly, “they're all looking for you, Polly.” She pointed one finger solemnly up to the big carved door as she spoke. At that Polly gathered her up close and began to walk with rapid footsteps up the path.
“Oh!” exclaimed Phronsie, shaking her yellow hair firmly, “they're all looking for you, Polly.” She pointed one finger seriously at the big carved door as she said this. At that, Polly picked her up and started walking quickly up the path.
“Do let me carry you, little girl,” said Polly's kind friend persuasively, bending down to the little face on Polly's neck.
“Please let me carry you, little girl,” said Polly's kind friend gently, leaning down to the little face on Polly's neck.
“Oh, no, no, no!” said Phronsie, at each syllable grasping Polly around the throat in perfect terror, and waving him off with a very crumpled, mangy bit of paper, that had already done duty to wipe off the copious tears during her anxious watch. “Don't let him, Polly, don't!”
“Oh, no, no, no!” Phronsie exclaimed, clutching Polly around the neck in sheer terror with each word, while waving away a crumpled, tattered piece of paper that had already served to mop up her plentiful tears during her anxious vigil. “Don’t let him, Polly, don’t!”
“There sha'n't anything hurt you,” said Polly, kissing her reassuringly, and stepping briskly off with her burden, just as the door burst open, and Joel flew out on the veranda steps, followed by the rest of the troop in the greatest state of excitement.
“Nothing is going to hurt you,” said Polly, kissing her reassuringly and quickly heading off with her load, just as the door flew open and Joel dashed out onto the porch steps, followed by the rest of the group in a state of high excitement.
“Oh, whickety! she's come!” he shouted, springing up to her over the puddles, and crowding under the umbrella. “Where'd you get Phronsie?” he asked, standing quite still at sight of the little feet tucked up to get out of the rain. And without waiting for an answer he turned and shot back into the house proclaiming in stentorian tones, “Ma, Polly's come—an' she's got Phronsie—an' an awful big man—and they're out by the gate!”
“Oh wow! She’s here!” he shouted, jumping up to meet her over the puddles and squeezing under the umbrella. “Where did you get Phronsie?” he asked, stopping in his tracks at the sight of the little feet pulled up to avoid the rain. Without waiting for a reply, he turned and dashed back into the house, announcing in a loud voice, “Mom, Polly's here—and she’s got Phronsie—and a really big guy—and they’re out by the gate!”
“Phronsie!” said Mrs. Pepper, springing to her feet, “why, I thought she was up-stairs with Jane.”
“Phronsie!” said Mrs. Pepper, jumping to her feet, “I thought she was upstairs with Jane.”
“Now, somebody,” exclaimed old Mr. King, who sat by the library table vainly trying to read a newspaper, which he now threw down in extreme irritation as he rose quickly and went to the door to welcome the wanderers, “somebody ought to watch that poor child, whose business it is to know where she is! She's caught her death-cold, no doubt, no doubt!”
“Now, someone,” exclaimed old Mr. King, who sat by the library table, unsuccessfully trying to read a newspaper, which he now tossed aside in frustration as he quickly got up and went to the door to greet the wanderers, “someone should keep an eye on that poor child, whose job it is to know where she is! She must have caught a terrible cold, for sure, for sure!”
Outside, in the rain, the children revolved around and around Polly and Phronsie, hugging and kissing them, until nobody could do much more than breathe, not seeming to notice the stranger, who stood quietly waiting till such time as he could be heard.
Outside, in the rain, the kids spun around Polly and Phronsie, hugging and kissing them, until it felt like no one could do anything but breathe, not really paying attention to the stranger who was standing quietly, waiting to be noticed.
At last, in a lull in the scramble, as they were dragging Polly and her burden up the steps, each wild for the honor of escorting her into the house, he cried out in laughing tones:
At last, during a break in the chaos, as they were pulling Polly and her load up the steps, each eager for the chance to take her inside the house, he shouted in a cheerful voice:
“Isn't anybody going to kiss me, I wonder!”
“Isn't anyone going to kiss me, I wonder!”
The two little Whitneys, who were eagerly clutching Polly's arms, turned around; and Percy rubbed his eyes in a puzzled way, as Joel said, stopping a minute to look up at the tall figure:
The two little Whitneys, who were eagerly holding onto Polly's arms, turned around; and Percy rubbed his eyes in confusion as Joel said, pausing for a moment to look up at the tall figure:
“We don't ever kiss strangers—mamsie's told us not to.”
“We never kiss strangers—Mom has told us not to.”
“For shame, Joey!” cried Polly, feeling her face grow dreadfully red in the darkness, “the gentleman's been so kind to me!”
“For shame, Joey!” Polly exclaimed, feeling her face turn bright red in the darkness, “the gentleman has been so kind to me!”
“You're right, my boy,” said the stranger, laughing and bending down to Joel's upturned, sturdy countenance, at the same instant that Mrs. Pepper flung open the big door, and a bright, warm light fell straight across his handsome face. And then—well, then Percy gave a violent bound, and upsetting Joel as he did so, wriggled his way down the steps—at the same time that Van, on Polly's other side, rushed up to the gentleman:
“You're right, kid,” said the stranger, laughing and leaning down to Joel's turned-up, strong face, just as Mrs. Pepper swung open the big door, and a bright, warm light filled the space across his handsome face. And then—well, then Percy jumped suddenly, knocking Joel over as he did, and squirmed his way down the steps—while Van, on Polly's other side, ran up to the guy:
“Papa—oh, papa!”
“Dad—oh, dad!”
Polly, half way up the steps, turned around, and then, at the rush of feeling that gathered at her heart, sat right down on the wet slippery step.
Polly, halfway up the steps, turned around, and then, overwhelmed by the rush of emotions in her heart, sat down on the wet, slippery step.
“Why, Polly Pepper!” exclaimed Joel, not minding his own upset. “You're right in all the slush—mother won't like it, I tell you!”
“Why, Polly Pepper!” exclaimed Joel, ignoring his own distress. “You're right in all the slush—Mom won't like it, I promise!”
“Hush!” cried Polly, catching his arm, “he's come—oh, Joel—he's come!”
“Hush!” shouted Polly, grabbing his arm, “he's here—oh, Joel—he's here!”
“Who?” cried Joel, staring around blindly, “who, Polly?” Polly had just opened her lips to explain, when Mr. King's portly, handsome figure appeared in the doorway. “Do come in, children—why—good gracious, Mason!”
“Who?” shouted Joel, looking around aimlessly, “who, Polly?” Polly had just started to explain when Mr. King's stout, good-looking figure showed up in the doorway. “Come in, kids—wow—good grief, Mason!”
“Yes,” cried the stranger, lightly, dropping his big bundle and umbrella as he passed in the door, with his little sons clinging to him. “Where is Marian?”
“Yes,” exclaimed the stranger, casually dropping his large bundle and umbrella as he walked through the door, with his little sons hanging onto him. “Where is Marian?”
“Why didn't you write?” asked the old gentleman, testily. “These surprises aren't the right sort of things,” and he began to feel vigorously of his heart. “Here, Mrs. Pepper, be so good as to call Mrs. Whitney.”
“Why didn’t you write?” the old gentleman asked, impatiently. “These surprises aren’t the kind of things we need,” and he started to check his heart vigorously. “Here, Mrs. Pepper, please call Mrs. Whitney.”
“Pepper! Pepper!” repeated Mr. Whitney, perplexedly.
“Pepper! Pepper!” Mr. Whitney repeated, confused.
“She's coming—I hear her up-stairs,” cried Van Whitney. “Oh, let me tell her!” He struggled to get down from his father's arms as he said this.
“She's coming—I can hear her upstairs,” shouted Van Whitney. “Oh, let me tell her!” He fought to get out of his father's arms as he said this.
“No, I shall—I heard her first!” cried Percy. “Oh, dear me! Grandpapa's going to!”
“No, I will—I heard her first!” cried Percy. “Oh, dear me! Grandpapa's going to!”
Mr. King advanced to the foot of the staircase as his daughter, all unconscious, ran down with a light step, and a smile on her face.
Mr. King walked to the bottom of the staircase as his daughter, completely unaware, ran down with a cheerful step and a smile on her face.
“Has Polly come?” she asked, seeing only her father. “Yes,” replied the old gentleman, shortly, “and she's brought a big bundle, Marian!”
“Has Polly come?” she asked, noticing only her dad. “Yes,” the old man replied, briefly, “and she brought a big bundle, Marian!”
“A big bundle?” she repeated wonderingly, and gazing at him.
“A big bundle?” she said in amazement, looking at him.
“A very big bundle,” he said, and taking hold of her shoulders he turned her around on—her husband.
“A really big bundle,” he said, and grabbing her shoulders, he turned her around to face—her husband.
So Polly and Phronsie crept in unnoticed after all.
So Polly and Phronsie slipped in without anyone seeing them after all.
“I wish Ben was here,” said little Davie, capering around the Whitney group, “an' Jappy, I do!”
“I wish Ben were here,” said little Davie, dancing around the Whitney group, “and Jappy, I really do!”
“Where are they!” asked Polly.
“Where are they?!” asked Polly.
“Don't know,” said Joel, tugging at his shoe-string. “See—aren't these prime!” He held up a shining black shoe, fairly bristling with newness, for Polly to admire.
“Dunno,” said Joel, tugging at his shoelace. “Check this out—aren't these awesome!” He held up a shiny black shoe, practically glowing with freshness, for Polly to admire.
“Splendid,” she cried heartily; “but where are the boys?”
“Awesome,” she exclaimed enthusiastically; “but where are the boys?”
“They went after you,” said Davie, “after we came home with our shoes.”
“They came after you,” Davie said, “after we got home with our shoes.”
“No, they didn't,” contradicted Joel, flatly; and sitting down on the floor he began to tie and untie his new possessions. “When we came home Ben drew us pictures—lots of 'em—don't you know?”
“No, they didn't,” Joel said firmly as he sat down on the floor and started tying and untying his new belongings. “When we got home, Ben drew us pictures—lots of them—don’t you remember?”
“Oh, yes,” said Davie, nodding his head, “so he did; that was when we all cried 'cause you weren't home, Polly.”
“Oh, yes,” Davie said, nodding his head, “he did; that’s when we all cried because you weren’t home, Polly.”
“He drawed me a be-yew-tiful one,” cried Phronsie, holding up her mangy bit; “see, Polly, see!”
“He drew me a beautiful one,” cried Phronsie, holding up her shabby piece; “look, Polly, look!”
“That's the little brown house,” said Davie, looking over her shoulder as Phronsie put it carefully into Polly's hand.
“That's the little brown house,” said Davie, glancing back as Phronsie gently placed it into Polly's hand.
“It's all washed out,” said Polly, smoothing it out, “when you staid out in the rain.”
“It's all washed out,” said Polly, smoothing it out, “when you stayed out in the rain.”
Phronsie's face grew very grave at that.
Phronsie's expression became very serious at that.
“Bad, naughty old rain,” she said, and then she began to cry as hard as she could.
“Bad, naughty old rain,” she said, and then she started to cry as hard as she could.
“Oh dear, don't!” cried Polly in dismay, trying her best to stop her, “oh, Phronsie, do stop!” she implored, pointing into the next room whence the sound of happy voices issued, “they'll all hear you!”
“Oh no, please don’t!” Polly exclaimed in distress, doing her best to stop her. “Oh, Phronsie, please stop!” she begged, pointing into the next room where the sound of cheerful voices was coming from. “They’ll all hear you!”
But Phronsie in her grief didn't care, but wailed on steadily.
But Phronsie, in her sadness, didn't care and kept crying nonstop.
“Who is it anyway?” cried Joel, tired of admiring his precious shoes, and getting up to hear them squeak, “that great big man, you know, Polly, that came in with you?”
“Who is it anyway?” Joel shouted, frustrated with admiring his favorite shoes, and getting up to hear them squeak, “that huge guy, you know, Polly, who came in with you?”
“Why, I thought I told you,” said Polly, at her wit's end over Phronsie. “It's Percy and Van's father, Joey!”
“Why, I thought I told you,” said Polly, feeling frustrated with Phronsie. “It's Percy and Van's dad, Joey!”
“Whockey!” cried Joel, completely stunned, “really and truly, Polly Pepper?”
“Wow!” cried Joel, completely stunned, “really, Polly Pepper?”
“Really and truly,” cried Polly, bundling Phronsie up in her arms to lay the little wet cheek against hers.
“Seriously,” exclaimed Polly, wrapping Phronsie up in her arms to press the little wet cheek against her own.
“Then I'm going to peek,” cried Joel, squeaking across the floor to carry his threat into execution.
“Then I'm going to take a look,” cried Joel, rushing across the floor to carry out his threat.
“Oh, you mustn't, Joe!” cried Polly, frightened lest he should. “Come right back, or I'll tell mamsie!”
“Oh, you can’t, Joe!” cried Polly, scared that he would. “Come back right now, or I’ll tell Mom!”
“They're all comin' in, anyway,” cried little Davie, delightedly, and scuttling over to Polly's side.
"They're all coming in, anyway," shouted little Davie, happily, and scooted over to Polly's side.
“And here are the little friends I've heard so much about!” cried Mr. Whitney coming in amongst them. “Oh, you needn't introduce me to Polly—she brought me home!”
“And here are the little friends I've heard so much about!” exclaimed Mr. Whitney as he joined them. “Oh, you don't need to introduce me to Polly—she brought me home!”
“They're all Pepperses,” said Percy, waving his hand, and doing the business up at one stroke.
“They're all Pepperses,” said Percy, waving his hand and getting it all done in one go.
“Only the best of 'em isn't here,” observed Van, rather ungallantly, “he draws perfectly elegant, papa!”
“Only the best of them isn't here,” remarked Van, rather ungraciously, “he draws really beautifully, dad!”
“I like Polly best, I do!” cried little Dick, tumbling after. “Peppers!” again repeated Mr. Whitney in a puzzled way.
“I like Polly the most, I really do!” shouted little Dick, chasing after. “Peppers!” Mr. Whitney repeated, looking confused.
“And here is Mrs. Pepper,” said old Mr. King, pompously drawing her forward, “the children's mother, and—”
“And here is Mrs. Pepper,” said old Mr. King, proudly pulling her forward, “the kids' mom, and—”
But here Mrs. Pepper began to act in a very queer way, rubbing her eyes and twisting one corner of her black apron in a decidedly nervous manner that, as the old gentleman looked up, he saw with astonishment presently communicated itself to the gentleman opposite.
But at that moment, Mrs. Pepper started to behave very strangely, rubbing her eyes and nervously twisting one corner of her black apron. The old gentleman looked up and, seeing this, was astonished to notice that the reaction spread to the man sitting across from him.
“Is it,” said Mr. Whitney, putting out his hand and grasping the hard, toil-worn one in the folds of the apron, “is it cousin Mary?”
“Is it,” said Mr. Whitney, reaching out his hand and grasping the rough, calloused one hidden in the folds of the apron, “is it cousin Mary?”
“And aren't you cousin John?” she asked, the tears in her bright black eyes.
“And aren't you cousin John?” she asked, tears in her bright black eyes.
“Of all things in this world!” cried the old gentleman, waving his head helplessly from one to the other. “Will somebody have the extreme goodness to tell us what all this means?”
“Of all things in this world!” exclaimed the old gentleman, shaking his head helplessly from one to the other. “Can someone please tell us what all this means?”
At this the little Peppers crowded around their mother, and into all the vacant places they could find, to get near the fascinating scene.
At this, the little Peppers gathered around their mother and filled in all the empty spaces they could find to get closer to the captivating scene.
“Well,” said Mr. Whitney, sitting down and drawing his wife to his side, “it's a long story. You see, when I was a little youngster, and—”
“Well,” said Mr. Whitney, sitting down and pulling his wife close, “it's a long story. You see, when I was a kid, and—”
“You were John Whitney then,” put in Mrs. Pepper, slyly. “That's the reason I never knew when they were all talking of Mason Whitney.”
“You were John Whitney back then,” Mrs. Pepper added with a smirk. “That's why I never realized they were all talking about Mason Whitney.”
“John Whitney I was,” said Mr. Whitney, laughing, “or rather, Johnny and Jack. But Grandmother Mason, when I grew older, wanted me called by my middle name to please grandfather. But to go back—when I was a little shaver, about as big as Percy here—”
“John Whitney I was,” said Mr. Whitney, laughing, “or actually, Johnny and Jack. But when I got older, Grandmother Mason wanted me to go by my middle name to make grandfather happy. But to go back—when I was a little kid, about as big as Percy here—”
“Oh, papa!” began Percy, deprecatingly. To be called “a little shaver” before all the others!
“Oh, dad!” Percy began, feeling embarrassed. To be called “a little kid” in front of everyone else!
“He means, dearie,” said his mamma, reassuringly, “when he was a boy like you. Now hear what papa is going to say.”
“He means, sweetheart,” said his mom, reassuringly, “when he was a boy just like you. Now listen to what dad is going to say.”
“Well, I was sent up into Vermont to stay at the old place. There was a little girl there; a bright, black-eyed little girl. She was my cousin, and her name was Mary Bartlett.”
“Well, I was sent up to Vermont to stay at the old place. There was a little girl there; a bright, black-eyed little girl. She was my cousin, and her name was Mary Bartlett.”
“Who's Mary Bartlett?” asked Joel, interrupting.
“Who’s Mary Bartlett?” Joel asked, interrupting.
“There she is, sir,” said Mr. Whitney, pointing to Mrs. Pepper, who was laughing and crying together.
“There she is, sir,” said Mr. Whitney, pointing to Mrs. Pepper, who was laughing and crying at the same time.
“Where?” said Joel, utterly bewildered. “I don't see any Mary Bartlett. What does he mean, Polly?”
“Where?” Joel asked, completely confused. “I don’t see any Mary Bartlett. What does he mean, Polly?”
“I don't know,” said Polly. “Wait, Joey,” she whispered, “he's going to tell us all about it.”
“I don’t know,” said Polly. “Wait, Joey,” she whispered, “he’s going to tell us everything about it.”
“Well, this little cousin and I went to the district school, and had many good times together. And then my parents sent for me, and I went to Germany to school; and when I came back I lost sight of her. All I could find out was that she had married an Englishman by the name of Pepper.”
“Well, my little cousin and I went to the local school and had a lot of fun together. Then my parents called for me, and I went to school in Germany; when I returned, I lost track of her. All I managed to find out was that she had married an Englishman named Pepper.”
“Oh!” cried all the children together.
“Oh!” cried all the kids together.
“And I always supposed she had gone to England for despite all my exertions, I could find no trace of her. Ah, Mary,” he said reproachfully, “why didn't you let me know where you were?”
“And I always thought she had gone to England because despite all my efforts, I couldn't find any trace of her. Ah, Mary,” he said with regret, “why didn't you tell me where you were?”
“I heard,” said Mrs. Pepper, “that you'd grown awfully rich, and I couldn't.”
“I heard,” said Mrs. Pepper, “that you’ve become really wealthy, and I couldn’t.”
“You always were a proud little thing,” he said laughing. “Well, but,” broke in Mr. King, unable to keep silence any longer, “I'd like to inquire, Mason, why you didn't find all this out before, in Marian's letters, when she mentioned Mrs. Pepper?”
“You always were a proud little thing,” he said, laughing. “Well, but,” broke in Mr. King, unable to stay quiet any longer, “I'd like to ask, Mason, why you didn’t figure all this out earlier in Marian's letters when she mentioned Mrs. Pepper?”
“She didn't ever mention her,” said Mr. Whitney, turning around to face his questioner, “not as Mrs. Pepper—never once by name. It was always either 'Polly's mother,' or 'Phronsie's mother.' Just like a woman,” he added, with a mischievous glance at his wife, “not to be explicit.”
“She never mentioned her,” said Mr. Whitney, turning to face his questioner, “not as Mrs. Pepper—never once by name. It was always either 'Polly's mom' or 'Phronsie's mom.' Just like a woman,” he added, with a playful glance at his wife, “not to be specific.”
“And just like a man,” she retorted, with a happy little laugh, “not to ask for explanations.”
“And just like a guy,” she shot back with a cheerful laugh, “not to ask for explanations.”
“I hear Jappy,” cried Polly, in a glad voice, “and Ben—oh, good!” as a sound of rushing footsteps was heard over the veranda steps, and down the long hall.
“I hear Jappy,” shouted Polly, excitedly, “and Ben—oh, great!” as the sound of rushing footsteps echoed over the veranda steps and down the long hallway.
The door was thrown suddenly open, and Jasper plunged in, his face flushed with excitement, and after him Ben, looking a little as he did when Phronsie was lost, while Prince squeezed panting in between the two boys.
The door swung open quickly, and Jasper rushed in, his face lit up with excitement, followed by Ben, who looked a bit like he did when Phronsie was missing, as Prince squeezed in, panting, between the two boys.
“Has Polly got—” began Jasper.
“Does Polly have—” began Jasper.
“Oh, yes, I'm here,” cried Polly, springing up to them; “oh, Ben!”
“Oh, yes, I'm here,” yelled Polly, jumping up to them; “oh, Ben!”
“She has,” cried Joel, disentangling himself from the group, “don't you see, Jappy?”
“She has,” yelled Joel, breaking away from the group, “don't you get it, Jappy?”
“She's all home,” echoed Phronsie, flying up. “Oh, Ben, do draw me another little house!”
“She's all home,” Phronsie shouted excitedly. “Oh, Ben, please draw me another little house!”
“And see—see!” cried the little Whitneys, pointing with jubilant fingers to their papa, “see what she brought!”
“And look—look!” shouted the little Whitneys, excitedly pointing their fingers at their dad, “look what she brought!”
Jasper turned around at that—and then rushed forward.
Jasper turned around at that—and then sprinted forward.
“Oh, brother Mason!”
“Oh, brother Mason!”
“Well, Jasper,” said Mr. Whitney, a whole wealth of affection beaming on the boy, “how you have stretched up in six months!”
“Well, Jasper,” said Mr. Whitney, a whole lot of affection shining on the boy, “look how much you’ve grown in just six months!”
“Haven't I?” said Jasper, laughing, and drawing himself up to his fullest height.
“Haven’t I?” said Jasper, laughing and standing up as tall as he could.
“He's a-standin' on tip-toe,” said Joel critically, who was hovering near. “I most know he is!” and he bent down to examine the position of Jasper's heels.
“He's standing on his tiptoes,” Joel said critically, who was hovering nearby. “I almost know he is!” and he bent down to check the position of Jasper's heels.
“Not a bit of it, Joe!” cried Jasper, with a merry laugh, and setting both feet with a convincing thud on the floor.
“Not at all, Joe!” Jasper exclaimed with a cheerful laugh, firmly putting both feet down on the floor with a convincing thud.
“Well, anyway, I'll be just as big,” cried Joel, “when I'm thirteen, so!”
“Well, anyway, I’ll be just as tall,” shouted Joel, “when I'm thirteen, so!”
Just then a loud and quick rap on the table made all the children skip, and stopped everybody's tongue. It came from Mr. King.
Just then, a loud and quick knock on the table made all the kids jump, and everyone fell silent. It came from Mr. King.
“Phronsie,” said he, “come here, child. I can't do anything without you,” and held out his hand. Phronsie immediately left Ben, who was hanging over Polly as if he never meant to let her go out of his sight again, and went directly over to the old gentleman's side.
“Phronsie,” he said, “come here, sweetie. I can't do anything without you,” and reached out his hand. Phronsie quickly left Ben, who was hovering over Polly as if he never wanted to lose sight of her again, and went straight to the old gentleman's side.
“Now, then!” He swung her upon his shoulder, where she perched like a little bird, gravely surveying the whole group. One little hand stole around the old gentleman's neck, and patted his cheek softly, which so pleased him that for a minute or two he stood perfectly still so that everybody might see it.
“Alright then!” He lifted her onto his shoulder, where she sat like a little bird, seriously looking over the entire group. One tiny hand wrapped around the old gentleman's neck and gently patted his cheek, which made him so happy that he stayed perfectly still for a minute or two so everyone could see.
“Now, Phronsie, you must tell all these children so that they'll understand—say everything just as I tell you, mind!”
“Alright, Phronsie, you need to explain everything to these kids so they get it—say everything exactly how I tell you, okay?”
“I will,” said Phronsie, shaking her small head wisely, “every single thing.”
“I will,” said Phronsie, shaking her little head knowingly, “every single thing.”
“Well, then, now begin—”
"Well, then, let's get started—"
“Well, then, now begin,” said Phronsie, looking down on the faces with an air as much like Mr. King's as was possible, and finishing up with two or three little nods.
“Well, then, let’s start,” said Phronsie, looking down at the faces with an expression as much like Mr. King's as she could manage, and wrapping it up with two or three tiny nods.
“Oh, no, dear, that isn't it,” cried the old gentleman, “I'll tell you. Say, Phronsie, 'you are all cousins—every one.'”
“Oh, no, dear, that’s not it,” exclaimed the old gentleman, “Let me explain. Say, Phronsie, ‘you’re all cousins—every single one.’”
“You are all cousins—every one,” repeated little Phronsie, simply, shaking her yellow head into the very middle of the group.
“You're all cousins—every single one,” repeated little Phronsie, cheerfully, shaking her yellow head right in the middle of the group.
“Does she mean it, grandpapa? Does she mean it?” cried Percy, in the greatest excitement.
“Does she really mean it, Grandpa? Does she really mean it?” Percy exclaimed, in the greatest excitement.
“As true as everything?” demanded Joel, crowding in between them.
“As true as everything?” Joel asked, stepping in between them.
“As true as—truth!” said the old gentleman solemnly, patting the child's little fat hand. “So make the most of it.”
“As true as—truth!” said the old gentleman seriously, patting the child's chubby little hand. “So make the most of it.”
“Oh!” said Polly, with a long sigh. And then Jasper and she took hold of hands and had a good spin!
“Oh!” said Polly, letting out a long sigh. Then Jasper and she held hands and had a nice spin!
Joel turned around with two big eyes on Percy.
Joel turned around, his eyes wide as he looked at Percy.
“We're cousins!” he said.
“We're cousins!” he said.
“I know it,” said Percy, “and so's Van!”
“I know it,” Percy said, “and so is Van!”
“Yes,” said Van, flying up, “and I'm cousin to Polly, too—that's best!”
“Yes,” said Van, jumping up, “and I’m Polly’s cousin, too—that’s the best!”
“Can't I be a Cousin?” cried little Dick, crowding up, with two red cheeks. “Isn't anybody going to be a cousin to me, too?”
“Can’t I be a cousin?” shouted little Dick, pushing forward with two rosy cheeks. “Isn’t anyone going to be a cousin to me, too?”
“Everybody but Jasper,” said the old gentleman, laughing heartily at them. “You and I, my boy,” he turned to his son, “are left out in the cold.”
“Everyone except Jasper,” said the old man, laughing heartily at them. “You and I, my boy,” he turned to his son, “are left out in the cold.”
At this a scream, loud and terrible to hear, struck upon them all, as Joel flung himself flat on the floor.
At this, a scream, loud and awful to hear, hit them all, as Joel threw himself flat on the floor.
“Isn't Jappy—our—cousin? I—want—Jappy!”
“Isn't Jappy our cousin? I want Jappy!”
“Goodness!” exclaimed the old gentleman, in the greatest alarm, “what is the matter with the boy! Do somebody stop him!”
“Goodness!” exclaimed the old gentleman, clearly alarmed, “What’s wrong with the boy? Someone stop him!”
“Joel,” said Jasper, leaning over him, and trying to help Polly lift him up. “I'll tell you how we'll fix it! I'll be your brother. That's best of all—brother to Polly, and Ben and the whole of you—then we'll see!”
“Joel,” said Jasper, leaning over him and helping Polly lift him up. “I’ve got a plan! I’ll be your brother. That’s the best idea—brother to Polly, Ben, and all of you—then we’ll see!”
Joel bolted up at that, and began to smile through the tears running down the rosy face.
Joel shot up at that and started to smile through the tears streaming down his rosy face.
“Will you, really?” he said, “just like Ben—and everything?”
“Are you really going to do that?” he said. “Just like Ben—and everything?”
“I can't be as good as Ben,” said Jappy, laughing, “but I'll be a real brother like him.”
“I might not be as good as Ben,” Jappy said with a laugh, “but I’ll definitely be a real brother like him.”
“Phoo—phoo! Then I don't care!” cried Joel wiping off the last tear on the back of his chubby hand. “Now I guess we're better'n you,” he exclaimed with a triumphant glance over at the little Whitneys, as he began to make the new shoes skip at a lively pace up and down the long room.
“Ugh—whatever! Then I don't care!” cried Joel, wiping away the last tear with the back of his chubby hand. “Now I guess we're better than you,” he exclaimed with a triumphant look over at the little Whitneys, as he started to make his new shoes bounce energetically up and down the long room.
“Oh, dear!” they both cried in great distress.
“Oh no!” they both exclaimed in deep distress.
“Now, papa, Jappy's going to be Joey's brother—and he isn't anything but our old uncle! Make him be ours more, papa, do!”
“Now, Dad, Jappy is going to be Joey's brother—and he's really just our old uncle! Please let him be ours more, Dad, please!”
And then Polly sprang up.
Then Polly jumped up.
“Oh! oh—deary me!” And she rushed out into the hall and began to tug violently at the big bundle, tossed down in a corner. “Cherry'll die—Cherry'll die!” she cried, “do somebody help me off with the string!”
“Oh no—oh dear!” She rushed into the hallway and started pulling hard at the large bundle thrown in a corner. “Cherry will die—Cherry will die!” she shouted, “someone help me get this string off!”
But Polly already had it off by the time Jasper's knife was half out of his pocket, and was kneeling down on the floor scooping out a big handful of the seed.
But Polly had already taken it off by the time Jasper was halfway through pulling his knife out of his pocket, and she was kneeling on the floor scooping up a big handful of the seed.
“Don't hurry so, Polly,” said Jasper, as she jumped up to fly up-stairs. “He's had some a perfect age—he's all right.”
“Don’t rush, Polly,” said Jasper as she jumped up to run upstairs. “He’s had a great age—he’s fine.”
“What!” said Polly, stopping so suddenly that two or three little seeds flew out of the outstretched hand and went dancing away to the foot of the stairs by themselves.
“What!” Polly exclaimed, stopping so abruptly that a couple of little seeds flew out of her extended hand and danced away to the bottom of the stairs on their own.
“Oh, I heard him scolding away there when I first came home,” said Jasper, “so I just ran down a block or two, and got him some.”
“Oh, I heard him complaining over there when I first got home,” said Jasper, “so I just ran down a block or two and grabbed some for him.”
“Is that all there is in that big bundle?” said Joel in a disappointed tone, who had followed with extreme curiosity to see its contents. “Phoo!—that's no fun—old bird-seed!”
“Is that all that's in that big bundle?” Joel said in a disappointed tone, having followed with great curiosity to see what it contained. “Ugh!—that’s no fun—just old birdseed!”
“I know,” said Polly with a gay little laugh, pointing with the handful of seed into the library, “but I shouldn't have met the other big bundle if it hadn't have been for this, Joe!”
“I know,” said Polly with a cheerful little laugh, pointing with her handful of seed into the library, “but I wouldn’t have run into the other big bundle if it hadn’t been for this, Joe!”
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!